This is a modern-English version of Bradford's History of 'Plimoth Plantation': From the Original Manuscript. With a Report of the Proceedings Incident to the Return of the Manuscript to Massachusetts, originally written by Bradford, William. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.

 

 

Transcriber's Notes:

Numbers (Roman and Arabic) in square brackets, [29], in the right margin represent original manuscript pages.

Numbers (Roman and Arabic) in square brackets, [29], in the right margin represent the original manuscript pages.

Letters in Square brackets, [AB], represent a link to a footnote located at the end of the book.

Letters in square brackets, [AB], indicate a link to a footnote at the end of the book.

m̄ and n̄ sometimes are used to represent a double letter.

m̄ and n̄ are sometimes used to represent a double letter.

16li. represents 16 pounds in monetary terms. The original manuscript used a middle dot before and after the numbers, but this publisher used only a single period/stop after the number.

16li represents 16 pounds in money. The original manuscript had a middle dot before and after the numbers, but this publisher used only one period after the number.

The 'li' appears to mean libra and in this book the 'l' is crossed with a middle bar or stroke. It was very difficult to represent in a Latin-1 text, so 'li' must suffice.

The 'li' seems to represent libra, and in this book, the 'l' has a crossbar or stroke through it. It was quite challenging to display that in a Latin-1 text, so 'li' will have to do.

Most often y, such as ye, represents a thorn and the word is 'the'. Sometimes you will encounter the actual word 'the'.

Most of the time, y, like ye, stands for 'thorn' and the word is 'the'. Occasionally, you'll come across the actual word 'the'.

This book is composed of many letters written by a number of authors and each writer uses their own spellings and abbreviations, which was common for the time in which they were written.

This book consists of many letters written by various authors, and each writer uses their own spellings and abbreviations, which was typical for the time when they were created.

Spelling is inconsistent and is left unchanged from the original printing of this book.

Spelling is inconsistent and remains unchanged from the original printing of this book.

 


 

 

 

BRADFORD'S HISTORY
"OF PLIMOTH PLANTATION."

From the Original Manuscript.

From the Original Manuscript.

WITH A REPORT OF THE PROCEEDINGS INCIDENT
TO THE RETURN OF THE MANUSCRIPT
TO MASSACHUSETTS.

WITH A REPORT OF THE PROCEEDINGS RELATED
TO THE RETURN OF THE
MANUSCRIPT
TO MASSACHUSETTS.

 

 

PRINTED UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE SECRETARY OF THE
COMMONWEALTH,
BY ORDER OF THE GENERAL COURT.

PRINTED UNDER THE DIRECTION OF THE SECRETARY OF THE
COMMONWEALTH,
BY ORDER OF THE GENERAL COURT.

BOSTON:
WRIGHT & POTTER PRINTING CO., STATE PRINTERS,
18 Post Office Square.
1898.

BOSTON:
WRIGHT & POTTER PRINTING CO., STATE PRINTERS,
18 Post Office Park.
1898.

Cover of Manuscript Manuscript Cover

Table of Contents


INTRODUCTION.

To many people the return of the Bradford Manuscript is a fresh discovery of colonial history. By very many it has been called, incorrectly, the log of the "Mayflower." Indeed, that is the title by which it is described in the decree of the Consistorial Court of London. The fact is, however, that Governor Bradford undertook its preparation long after the arrival of the Pilgrims, and it cannot be properly considered as in any sense a log or daily journal of the voyage of the "Mayflower." It is, in point of fact, a history of the Plymouth Colony, chiefly in the form of annals, extending from the inception of the colony down to the year 1647. The matter has been in print since 1856, put forth through the public spirit of the Massachusetts Historical Society, which secured a transcript of the document from London, and printed it in the society's proceedings of the above-named year. As thus presented, it had copious notes, prepared with great care by the late Charles Deane; but these are not given in the present volume, wherein only such comments as seem indispensable to a proper understanding of the story have been made, leaving whatever [iv]elaboration may seem desirable to some future private enterprise.

To many people, the return of the Bradford Manuscript is a new discovery of colonial history. Many have incorrectly referred to it as the log of the "Mayflower." In fact, that's the title used in the decree of the Consistorial Court of London. However, Governor Bradford wrote it long after the Pilgrims arrived, and it shouldn’t be seen as a log or daily journal of the "Mayflower" voyage. Instead, it’s actually a history of the Plymouth Colony, mainly in the form of annals, covering the colony's beginnings up to 1647. This material has been in print since 1856, published thanks to the Massachusetts Historical Society, which obtained a transcript from London and included it in their proceedings for that year. The presentation included extensive notes prepared by the late Charles Deane, but those notes are not in this volume. This version contains only the comments necessary for a proper understanding of the story, leaving any further details to be explored by some future private project.

It is a matter of regret that no picture of Governor Bradford exists. Only Edward Winslow of the Mayflower Company left an authenticated portrait of himself, and that, painted in England, is reproduced in this volume. In those early days Plymouth would have been a poor field for portrait painters. The people were struggling for their daily bread rather than for to-morrow's fame through the transmission of their features to posterity.

It’s unfortunate that there’s no portrait of Governor Bradford. Only Edward Winslow from the Mayflower Company managed to leave an authenticated portrait of himself, which was painted in England and is included in this volume. In those early days, Plymouth wouldn’t have been a great place for portrait artists. The people were focused on their daily survival rather than seeking future recognition through depictions of their faces for posterity.

The volume of the original manuscript, as it was presented to the Governor of the Commonwealth and is now deposited in the State Library, is a folio measuring eleven and one-half inches in length, seven and seven-eighths inches in width and one and one-half inches in thickness. It is bound in parchment, once white, but now grimy and much the worse for wear, being somewhat cracked and considerably scaled. Much scribbling, evidently by the Bradford family, is to be seen upon its surface, and out of the confusion may be read the name of Mercy Bradford, a daughter of the governor. On the inside of the front cover is pasted a sheet of manilla paper, on which is written the following:—

The original manuscript, which was submitted to the Governor of the Commonwealth and is now housed in the State Library, is a folio that measures 11.5 inches long, 7.875 inches wide, and 1.5 inches thick. It’s bound in parchment that used to be white, but now it's dirty and quite worn, showing some cracks and peeling. A lot of scribbling, apparently by the Bradford family, can be seen on its surface, and among the mess, the name Mercy Bradford, a daughter of the governor, can be deciphered. On the inside of the front cover, there’s a sheet of manila paper glued in, which has the following written on it:—

"Consistory Court of the Diocese of London

Consistory Court of the Diocese of London

In the matter of the application of The Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard, Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary [v]in London of the United States of America, for the delivery to him, on behalf of the President and Citizens of the said States, of the original manuscript book entitled and known as The Log of the Mayflower.

In the case concerning the application of The Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard, Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary [v] in London representing the United States of America, for the handover to him, on behalf of the President and Citizens of those States, of the original manuscript book titled and recognized as The Log of the Mayflower.

Produced in Court this 25th day of March, 1897, and marked with the letter A.

Produced in Court this 25th day of March, 1897, and marked with the letter A.

HARRY W. LEE
Registrar.
1 Deans Court
Doctors Commons"

Then come two manilla leaves, on both sides of which is written the decree of the Consistorial Court. These leaves and the manilla sheet pasted on the inside of the front cover were evidently inserted after the decree was passed.

Then come two manila leaves, on both sides of which is written the decree of the Consistorial Court. These leaves and the manila sheet glued on the inside of the front cover were clearly added after the decree was passed.

Next comes a leaf (apparently the original first leaf of the book), and on it are verses, signed "A. M.," on the death of Mrs. Bradford. The next is evidently one of the leaves of the original book. At the top of the page is written the following:—

Next comes a page (seemingly the original first page of the book), and on it are verses, signed "A. M.," about the death of Mrs. Bradford. The next is clearly one of the pages from the original book. At the top of the page is written the following:—

This book was rit by govener William bradford and given to his son mager William Bradford and by him to his son mager John Bradford. rit by me Samuel bradford mach 20, 1705.

This book was written by Governor William Bradford and passed down to his son Major William Bradford and then to his son Major John Bradford. Written by me, Samuel Bradford, March 20, 1705.

At the bottom of the same page the name John Bradford appears in different handwriting, evidently written with the book turned wrong side up.

At the bottom of the same page, the name John Bradford is written in different handwriting, clearly done with the book upside down.

The next is a leaf bearing the following, in the handwriting of Thomas Prince:—

The next is a page written in the handwriting of Thomas Prince:—

Tuesday, June 4—1728

Tuesday, June 4, 1728

Calling at Major John Bradford's at Kingston near Plimouth, son of Major Wm. Bradford formerly Dep Gov'r of Plimouth Colony, who was eldest son of Wm. Bradford Esq their 2nd Gov'r, & author of this History; ye sd Major John Bradford gave me several manuscript octavoes wh he assured me were written with his said Grandfather Gov'r Bradford's own hand. He also gave me a little Pencil Book wrote with a Blew lead Pencil by his sd Father ye Dep Gov'r. And He also told me yt He had lent & only lent his sd Grandfather Gov'r Bradford's History of Plimouth Colony wrote by his own Hand also, to judg Sewall; and desired me to get it of Him or find it out, & take out of it what I thought proper for my New-England Chronology: wh I accordingly obtained, and This is ye sd History: wh I found wrote in ye same Handwriting as ye Octavo manuscripts above sd.

Visiting Major John Bradford in Kingston near Plymouth, son of Major Wm. Bradford, who was previously the Deputy Governor of Plymouth Colony and the eldest son of Wm. Bradford Esq, their second Governor and author of this History; the aforementioned Major John Bradford gave me several manuscript octavos which he assured me were written in his grandfather Governor Bradford's own hand. He also gave me a little Pencil Book written in blue lead pencil by his father, the Deputy Governor. He mentioned that he had lent, and only lent, his grandfather Governor Bradford's History of Plymouth Colony, also written by his own hand, to Judge Sewall; and he asked me to retrieve it from him or track it down, and take out what I thought was appropriate for my New-England Chronology: which I did, and this is the said History: which I found written in the same handwriting as the octavo manuscripts mentioned above.

Thomas Prince.

Thomas Prince.

N.B. I also mentioned to him my Desire of lodging this History in ye New England Library of Prints & manuscripts, wh I had been then collecting for 23 years, to wh He signified his willingness—only yt He might have the Perusal of it while He lived.

N.B. I also told him about my desire to store this history in the New England Library of Prints & manuscripts, which I had been collecting for 23 years. He agreed, as long as he could read it while he was alive.

T. Prince.

T. Prince.

Following this, on the same page, is Thomas Prince's printed book-mark, as follows:—

Following this, on the same page, is Thomas Prince's printed bookmark, as follows:—

This Book belongs to
The New-England-Library,
Begun to be collected by Thomas Prince, upon
his entring Harvard-College, July 6
1703; and was given by

This Book belongs to
The New-England-Library,
Started by Thomas Prince when he
entered Harvard College on July 6
1703; and was given by

On the lower part of a blank space which follows the word "by" is written:—

On the bottom part of a blank area that follows the word "by," it says:—

It now belongs to the Bishop of London's Library at Fulham.

It now belongs to the Bishop of London's Library at Fulham.

There are evidences that this leaf did not belong to the original book, but was inserted by Mr. Prince.

There is evidence that this leaf didn't belong to the original book, but was added by Mr. Prince.

At the top of the first page of the next leaf, which was evidently one of the original leaves of the book, is written in Samuel Bradford's hand, "march 20 Samuel Bradford;" and just below there appears, in Thomas Prince's handwriting, the following:—

At the top of the first page of the next leaf, which was clearly one of the original pages of the book, is written in Samuel Bradford's handwriting, "March 20 Samuel Bradford;" and just below, in Thomas Prince's handwriting, the following:—

But major Bradford tells me & assures me that He only lent this Book of his Grandfather's to Mr. Sewall & that it being of his Grandfather's own hand writing He had so high a value of it that he would never Part with ye Property, but would lend it to me & desired me to get it, which I did, & write down this that sd Major Bradford and his Heirs may be known to be the right owners.

But Major Bradford tells me and assures me that he only lent this book, which belonged to his grandfather, to Mr. Sewall. Since it’s in his grandfather’s own handwriting, he values it so much that he would never part with ownership, but he is willing to lend it to me and asked me to get it, which I did, and I wrote this down so that Major Bradford and his heirs will be recognized as the rightful owners.

Below this, also in Thomas Prince's handwriting, appears this line:—

Below this, also in Thomas Prince's handwriting, is this line:—

"Page 243 missing when ye Book came into my Hands at 1st."

"Page 243 was missing when the book first came into my hands."

Just above the inscription by Prince there is a line or two of writing, marked over in ink so carefully as to be wholly undecipherable. On the reverse page of this leaf and on the first page of the next are written Hebrew words, with definitions. These are all in Governor [viii]Bradford's handwriting. On the next page appears the following:—

Just above the inscription by the Prince, there's a line or two of writing, marked over in ink so carefully that it's completely unreadable. On the back of this page and on the first page of the next are written Hebrew words, along with their definitions. All of this is in Governor [viii] Bradford's handwriting. The next page has the following:—

Though I am  growne  aged, yet I have had a long-
ing desire, to see with  my own eyes, something of
that  most ancient language,  and  holy  tongue,
in which  the Law, and  oracles  of  God  were
write; and in which God, and angels, spake to
the holy patriarks, of old time; and what
names were  given  to things,  from the
creation. And though I cañot attaine
to much herein, yet I am refreshed,
to have seen some glimpse  here-
of; (as  Moses  saw  the Land
of canan afarr of)  my aime
and desire is, to see how
the words, and  phrases
lye in  the holy  texte;
and to dicerne some-
what of the  same
for  my  owne
contente.

———
——

J

Even though I'm getting older, I've always had a strong desire to see with my own eyes something of that very ancient language and holy tongue in which the Law and the oracles of God were written; the language that God and angels used to speak to the holy patriarchs of old; and to find out what names were given to things from the creation. And although I can't achieve much in this, I feel uplifted to have caught a glimpse of it (like Moses who saw the Promised Land from afar); my goal and desire is to see how the words and phrases are arranged in the holy text and to understand some of it for my own satisfaction.
———
——

J

Then begins the history proper, the first page of which is produced in facsimile in this volume, slightly reduced. The ruled margins end with page thirteen. From that page to the end of the book the writing varies considerably, sometimes being quite coarse and in other places very fine, some pages containing nearly a thousand words each. As a rule, the writing is upon one side of the sheet only, but in entering notes and subsequent thoughts the reverse is sometimes used. The last page number is 270, as appears from the facsimile reproduction in this volume of that page. Page 270 is followed by two blank leaves; then on [ix]the second page of the next leaf appears the list of names of those who came over in the "Mayflower," covering four pages and one column on the fifth page. The arrangement of this matter is shown by the facsimile reproduction in this volume of the first page of these names. Last of all there is a leaf of heavy double paper, like the one in the front of the book containing the verses on the death of Mrs. Bradford, and on this last leaf is written an index to a few portions of the history.

Then begins the actual history, the first page of which is shown in this volume, slightly reduced. The ruled margins end with page thirteen. From that page to the end of the book, the writing varies a lot, sometimes being quite rough and other times very fine, with some pages containing nearly a thousand words each. Usually, the writing is only on one side of the sheet, but for notes and later thoughts, the back is sometimes used. The last page number is 270, as seen from the facsimile reproduction in this volume of that page. Page 270 is followed by two blank pages; then on [ix] the second page of the next leaf is the list of names of those who came over on the "Mayflower," spanning four pages and one column on the fifth page. The layout of this information is shown by the facsimile reproduction in this volume of the first page of these names. Finally, there is a sheet of thick double paper, like the one at the front of the book that contains the verses on the death of Mrs. Bradford, and on this last sheet is written an index to a few sections of the history.

For copy, there was used the edition printed in 1856 by the Massachusetts Historical Society. The proof was carefully compared, word for word, with the photographic facsimile issued in 1896 in both London and Boston. The value of this comparison is evident in that a total of sixteen lines of the original, omitted in the original first copy, is supplied in this edition. As the work of the Historical Society could not be compared, easily, with the original manuscript in London, these omissions, with sundry minor errors in word and numeral, are not unreasonable. The curious will be pleased to learn that the supplied lines are from the following pages of the manuscript, viz.: page 122, eight lines; page 129, two lines; the obverse of page 201, found on the last page of Appendix A, two lines; page 219, two [x]lines; pages 239 and 258, one line each. The pages of the manuscript are indicated in these printed pages by numerals in parentheses.

For the copy, we used the edition printed in 1856 by the Massachusetts Historical Society. The proof was carefully compared word for word with the photographic facsimile released in 1896 in both London and Boston. The importance of this comparison is clear since a total of sixteen lines from the original, which were missing in the first copy, are included in this edition. Because the work of the Historical Society couldn't be easily compared with the original manuscript in London, these omissions, along with some minor errors in wording and numbers, are understandable. Those who are curious will be pleased to know that the added lines come from the following pages of the manuscript: page 122 has eight lines; page 129 has two lines; the back of page 201, which is on the last page of Appendix A, has two lines; page 219 has two [x] lines; and pages 239 and 258 each have one line. The manuscript pages are indicated in these printed pages by numbers in parentheses.

There are several errors in the paging of the original manuscript. Pages 105 and 106 are marked 145 and 146, and pages 219 and 220 are marked 119 and 120, respectively. Page 243 is missing.

There are several errors in the page numbering of the original manuscript. Pages 105 and 106 are labeled as 145 and 146, and pages 219 and 220 are labeled as 119 and 120, respectively. Page 243 is missing.

Such as it is, the book is put forth that the public may know what manner of men the Pilgrims were, through what perils and vicissitudes they passed, and how much we of to-day owe to their devotion and determination.

The book is presented so that the public can understand what kind of people the Pilgrims were, the challenges and hardships they faced, and how much we today owe to their commitment and resolve.


PROCEEDINGS
OF THE
LEGISLATURE.


JOURNAL OF THE SENATE.

MONDAY, MAY 24, 1897.

MONDAY, MAY 24, 1897.

The following message from His Excellency the Governor came up from the House, to wit:—

The following message from the Governor arrived from the House, namely:—

Boston, May 22, 1897.

Boston, May 22, 1897.

To the Honorable Senate and House of Representatives.

To the Honorable Senate and House of Representatives.

I have the honor to call to your attention the fact that Wednesday, May 26, at 11 a.m., has been fixed as the date of the formal presentation to the Governor of the Commonwealth of the Bradford Manuscript History, recently ordered by decree of the Consistory Court of the Diocese of London to be returned to the Commonwealth of Massachusetts by the hands of the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, lately Ambassador at the Court of St. James; and to suggest for the favorable consideration of your honorable bodies that the exercises of presentation be held in the House of Representatives on the day and hour above given, in the presence of a joint convention of the two bodies and of invited guests and the public.

I am pleased to inform you that Wednesday, May 26, at 11 AM, has been set as the date for the official presentation to the Governor of the Commonwealth of the Bradford Manuscript History. This presentation follows a decree from the Consistory Court of the Diocese of London, which ordered that it be returned to the Commonwealth of Massachusetts by the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, who recently served as Ambassador at the Court of St. James. I would like to suggest that this presentation take place in the House of Representatives at the specified date and time, in the presence of a joint assembly of both bodies, as well as invited guests and the public.

Roger Wolcott.

Roger Wolcott.

Thereupon, on motion of Mr. Roe,—

Thereupon, on the motion of Mr. Roe,—

Ordered, That, in accordance with the suggestion of His Excellency the Governor, a joint convention of the two branches be held in the chamber of the House [xiv]of Representatives, on Wednesday, May the twenty-sixth, at eleven o'clock a.m., for the purpose of witnessing the exercises of the formal presentation, to the Governor of the Commonwealth, of the Bradford Manuscript History, recently ordered by decree of the Consistory Court of the Diocese of London to be returned to the Commonwealth of Massachusetts by the hands of the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, lately Ambassador at the Court of St. James; and further

Ordered, That, following the recommendation of His Excellency the Governor, a joint meeting of both branches will take place in the chamber of the House [xiv] of Representatives, on Wednesday, May 26th, at eleven o'clock AM, to witness the formal presentation of the Bradford Manuscript History to the Governor of the Commonwealth. This presentation is in accordance with a recent decision by the Consistory Court of the Diocese of London to return it to the Commonwealth of Massachusetts through the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, who was recently the Ambassador at the Court of St. James; and further

Ordered, That the clerks of the two branches give notice to His Excellency the Governor of the adoption of this order.

Ordered, That the clerks of the two branches inform His Excellency the Governor about the adoption of this order.

Sent down for concurrence. (It was concurred with same date.)

Sent down for agreement. (It was agreed on the same date.)


JOURNAL OF THE SENATE.

WEDNESDAY, MAY 26, 1897.

WEDNESDAY, MAY 26, 1897.

Joint Convention.

Joint Assembly.

At eleven o'clock a.m., pursuant to assignment, the two branches met in

At eleven o'clock AM, as instructed, the two branches met in

Convention

Convention

in the chamber of the House of Representatives.

in the chamber of the House of Representatives.

On motion of Mr. Roe,—

On Mr. Roe's motion,—

Ordered, That a committee, to consist of three members of the Senate and eight members of the House of Representatives, be appointed, to wait upon His Excellency the Governor and inform him that the two branches are now in convention for the purpose of witnessing the exercises of the formal presentation, to the Governor of the Commonwealth, of the Bradford Manuscript History.

Ordered, That a committee, made up of three members of the Senate and eight members of the House of Representatives, be assigned to meet with His Excellency the Governor and inform him that the two branches are now in convention to witness the formal presentation of the Bradford Manuscript History to the Governor of the Commonwealth.

Messrs. Roe, Woodward and Gallivan, of the Senate, and Messrs. Pierce of Milton, Bailey of Plymouth, Brown of Gloucester, Fairbank of Warren, Bailey of Newbury, Sanderson of Lynn, Whittlesey of Pittsfield [xvi]and Bartlett of Boston, of the House, were appointed the committee.

Messrs. Roe, Woodward, and Gallivan from the Senate, and Messrs. Pierce from Milton, Bailey from Plymouth, Brown from Gloucester, Fairbank from Warren, Bailey from Newbury, Sanderson from Lynn, Whittlesey from Pittsfield [xvi] and Bartlett from Boston from the House were appointed to the committee.

Mr. Roe, from the committee, afterwards reported that they had attended to the duty assigned them, and that His Excellency the Governor had been pleased to say that he received the message and should be pleased to wait upon the Convention forthwith for the purpose named.

Mr. Roe, from the committee, later reported that they had fulfilled their assigned duty, and that His Excellency the Governor was pleased to say that he received the message and would be happy to meet with the Convention right away for the stated purpose.

His Excellency the Governor, accompanied by His Honor the Lieutenant-Governor and the Honorable Council, and by the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, lately Ambassador of the United States at the Court of St. James's, the Honorable George F. Hoar, Senator from Massachusetts in the Congress of the United States, and other invited guests, entered the chamber.

His Excellency the Governor, along with His Honor the Lieutenant-Governor and the Honorable Council, as well as the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, the former Ambassador of the United States at the Court of St. James's, the Honorable George F. Hoar, Senator from Massachusetts in the United States Congress, and other invited guests, entered the chamber.

The decree of the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London, authorizing the return of the manuscript and its delivery to the Governor, was read.

The order from the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London, allowing the return of the manuscript and its handover to the Governor, was read.

The President then presented the Honorable George F. Hoar, who gave an account of the manuscript and of the many efforts that had been made to secure its return.

The President then introduced the Honorable George F. Hoar, who explained the manuscript and the numerous efforts that had been made to get it back.

The Honorable Thomas F. Bayard was then introduced by the President, and he formally presented the manuscript to His Excellency the Governor, who accepted it in behalf of the Commonwealth.

The Honorable Thomas F. Bayard was then introduced by the President, and he officially presented the manuscript to His Excellency the Governor, who accepted it on behalf of the Commonwealth.

On motion of Mr. Bradford, the following order was adopted:—

On Mr. Bradford's motion, the following order was approved:—

Whereas, In the presence of the Senate and of the House of Representatives in joint convention assembled, and in accordance with a decree of the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London, the manuscript of Bradford's "History of the Plimouth Plantation" has this day been delivered to His Excellency the Governor of the Commonwealth by the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, lately Ambassador of the United States at the Court of St. James's; and

Whereas, in front of the Senate and the House of Representatives gathered together, and in line with a ruling from the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London, the manuscript of Bradford's "History of the Plimouth Plantation" has today been handed over to His Excellency the Governor of the Commonwealth by the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, the former Ambassador of the United States at the Court of St. James's; and

Whereas, His Excellency the Governor has accepted the said manuscript in behalf of the Commonwealth; therefore, be it

Whereas, the Governor has accepted the manuscript on behalf of the Commonwealth; therefore, be it

Ordered, That the Senate and the House of Representatives of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts place on record their high appreciation of the generous and gracious courtesy that prompted this act of international good-will, and express their grateful thanks to all concerned therein, and especially to the Lord Bishop of London, for the return to the Commonwealth of this precious relic; and be it further

Ordered, That the Senate and the House of Representatives of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts officially acknowledge their deep appreciation for the kind and gracious gesture that led to this act of international goodwill, and express their sincere gratitude to everyone involved, particularly to the Lord Bishop of London, for the return of this precious relic to the Commonwealth; and be it further

Ordered, That His Excellency the Governor be requested to transmit an engrossed and duly authenticated copy of this order with its preamble to the Lord Bishop of London.

Ordered, That the Governor is requested to send an official and properly certified copy of this order along with its introduction to the Lord Bishop of London.

His Excellency, accompanied by the other dignitaries, then withdrew, the Convention was dissolved, and the Senate returned to its chamber.

His Excellency, along with the other dignitaries, then left, the Convention was wrapped up, and the Senate headed back to its chamber.

Subsequently a resolve was passed (approved June [xviii]10, 1897) providing for the publication of the history from the original manuscript, together with a report of the proceedings of the joint convention, such report to be prepared by a committee consisting of one member of the Senate and two members of the House of Representatives, and to include, so far as practicable, portraits of His Excellency Governor Roger Wolcott, William Bradford, the Honorable George F. Hoar, the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, the Archbishop of Canterbury and the Lord Bishop of London; facsimiles of pages from the manuscript history, and a picture of the book itself; copies of the decree of the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London, the receipt of the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard for the manuscript, and the receipt sent by His Excellency the Governor to the Consistorial and Episcopal Court; an account of the legislative action taken with reference to the presentation and reception of the manuscript; the addresses of the Honorable George F. Hoar, the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard and His Excellency Governor Roger Wolcott; and such other papers and illustrations as the committee might deem advisable; the whole to be printed under the direction of the Secretary of the Commonwealth, and the book distributed by him according to directions contained in the resolve.

Later on, a resolution was passed (approved June [xviii]10, 1897) for publishing the history from the original manuscript, along with a report of the proceedings of the joint convention. This report would be prepared by a committee made up of one Senate member and two House of Representatives members, and it was to include, as much as possible, portraits of His Excellency Governor Roger Wolcott, William Bradford, the Honorable George F. Hoar, the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, the Archbishop of Canterbury, and the Lord Bishop of London; facsimiles of pages from the manuscript history, and a picture of the book itself; copies of the decree from the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London, the receipt from the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard for the manuscript, and the receipt sent by His Excellency the Governor to the Consistorial and Episcopal Court; an account of the legislative action regarding the presentation and reception of the manuscript; the speeches of the Honorable George F. Hoar, the Honorable Thomas F. Bayard, and His Excellency Governor Roger Wolcott; and any other documents and illustrations the committee found necessary. The entire work was to be printed under the supervision of the Secretary of the Commonwealth, and the book would be distributed by him according to the instructions in the resolution.

Senator Alfred S. Roe of Worcester and Representatives Francis C. Lowell of Boston and Walter L. Bouvé of Hingham were appointed as the committee.

Senator Alfred S. Roe from Worcester and Representatives Francis C. Lowell from Boston and Walter L. Bouvé from Hingham were appointed to the committee.


DECREE
OF THE
Consistory and Episcopal
Court of London.


DECREE.

MANDELL by Divine Permission LORD BISHOP OF LONDON—To The Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary to Her Most Gracious Majesty Queen Victoria at the Court of Saint James's in London and To The Governor and Commonwealth of Massachusetts in the United States of America Greeting—WHEREAS a Petition has been filed in the Registry of Our Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London by you the said Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard as Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary to Her Most Gracious Majesty Queen Victoria at the Court of Saint James's in London on behalf of the President and Citizens of the United States of America wherein you have alleged that there is in Our Custody as Lord Bishop of London a certain Manuscript Book known as and entitled "The Log of the Mayflower" containing an account as narrated by Captain William Bradford who was one of the Company of Englishmen who left England in April 1620 in the ship known as "The Mayflower" of the circumstances leading to the prior Settlement of [xxii]that Company at Leyden in Holland their return to England and subsequent departure for New England their landing at Cape Cod in December 1620 their Settlement at New Plymouth and their later history for several years they being the Company whose Settlement in America is regarded as the first real Colonisation of the New England States and wherein you have also alleged that the said Manuscript Book had been for many years past and was then deposited in the Library attached to Our Episcopal Palace at Fulham in the County of Middlesex and is of the greatest interest importance and value to the Citizens of the United States of America inasmuch as it is one of the earliest records of their national History and contains much valuable information in regard to the original Settlers in the States their family history and antecedents and that therefore you earnestly desired to acquire possession of the same for and on behalf of the President and Citizens of the said United States of America AND WHEREIN you have also alleged that you are informed that We as Lord Bishop of London had fully recognised the value and interest of the said Manuscript Book to the Citizens of the United States of America and the claims which they have to its possession and that We were desirous of transferring it to the said President and Citizens AND WHEREIN you have also alleged that you are advised and believe that the Custody of documents in [xxiii]the nature of public or ecclesiastical records belonging to the See of London is vested in the Consistorial Court of the said See and that any disposal thereof must be authorised by an Order issued by the Judge of that Honorable Court And that you therefore humbly prayed that the said Honorable Court would deliver to you the said Manuscript Book on your undertaking to use every means in your power for the safe transmission of the said Book to the United States of America and its secure deposit and custody in the Pilgrim Hall at New Plymouth or in such other place as may be selected by the President and Senate of the said United States and upon such conditions as to security and access by and on behalf of the English Nation as that Honorable Court might determine AND WHEREAS the said Petition was set down for hearing on one of the Court days in Hilary Term to wit Thursday the Twenty fifth day of March One thousand eight hundred and ninety seven in Our Consistorial Court in the Cathedral Church of Saint Paul in London before The Right Worshipful Thomas Hutchinson Tristram Doctor of Laws and one of Her Majesty's Counsel learned in the Law Our Vicar General and Official Principal the Judge of the said Court and you at the sitting of the said Court appeared by Counsel in support of the Prayer of the said Petition and during the hearing thereof the said Manuscript Book was produced in the said Court by Our legal [xxiv]Secretary and was then inspected and examined by the said Judge and evidence was also given before the Court by which it appeared that the Registry at Fulham Palace was a Public Registry for Historical and Ecclesiastical Documents relating to the Diocese of London and to the Colonial and other possessions of Great Britain beyond the Seas so long as the same remained by custom within the said Diocese AND WHEREAS it appeared on the face of the said Manuscript Book that the whole of the body thereof with the exception of part of the last page thereof was in the handwriting of the said William Bradford who was elected Governor of New Plymouth in April 1621 and continued Governor thereof from that date excepting between the years 1635 and 1637 up to 1650 and that the last five pages of the said Manuscript which is in the handwriting of the said William Bradford contain what in Law is an authentic Register between 1620 and 1650 of the fact of the Marriages of the Founders of the Colony of New England with the names of their respective wives and the names of their Children the lawful issue of such Marriages and of the fact of the Marriages of many of their Children and Grandchildren and of the names of the issue of such marriages and of the deaths of many of the persons named therein And after hearing Counsel in support of the said application the Judge being of opinion that the said Manuscript [xxv]Book had been upon the evidence before the Court presumably deposited at Fulham Palace sometime between the year 1729 and the year 1785 during which time the said Colony was by custom within the Diocese of London for purposes Ecclesiastical and the Registry of the said Consistorial Court was a legitimate Registry for the Custody of Registers of Marriages Births and Deaths within the said Colony and that the Registry at Fulham Palace was a Registry for Historical and other Documents connected with the Colonies and possessions of Great Britain beyond the Seas so long as the same remained by custom within the Diocese of London and that on the Declaration of the Independence of the United States of America in 1776 the said Colony had ceased to be within the Diocese of London and the Registry of the Court had ceased to be a public registry for the said Colony and having maturely deliberated on the Cases precedents and practice of the Ecclesiastical Court bearing on the application before him and having regard to the Special Circumstances of the Case Decreed as follows—(1) That a Photographic facsimile reproduction of the said Manuscript Book verified by affidavit as being a true and correct Photographic reproduction of the said Manuscript Book be deposited in the Registry of Our said Court by or on behalf of the Petitioner before the delivery to the Petitioner of the said original Manuscript Book as hereinafter [xxvi]ordered—(2) That the said Manuscript Book be delivered over to the said Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard by the Lord Bishop of London or in his Lordship's absence by the Registrar of the said Court on his giving his undertaking in writing that he will with all due care and diligence on his arrival from England in the United States convey and deliver in person the said Manuscript Book to the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts in the United States of America at his Official Office in the State House in the City of Boston and that from the time of the delivery of the said Book to him by the said Lord Bishop of London or by the said Registrar until he shall have delivered the same to the Governor of Massachusetts he will retain the same in his own Personal custody—(3) That the said Book be deposited by the Petitioner with the Governor of Massachusetts for the purpose of the same being with all convenient speed finally deposited either in the State Archives of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts in the City of Boston or in the Library of the Historical Society of the said Commonwealth in the City of Boston as the Governor shall determine—(4) That the Governors of the said Commonwealth for all time to come be officially responsible for the safe custody of the said Manuscript Book whether the same be deposited in the State Archives at Boston or in the Historical Library in Boston aforesaid as well as for [xxvii]the performance of the following conditions subject to a compliance wherewith the said Manuscript Book is hereby decreed to be deposited in the Custody of the aforesaid Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts and his Successors to wit:—(a) That all persons have such access to the said Manuscript Book as to the Governor of the said Commonwealth for the time being shall appear to be reasonable and with such safeguard as he shall order—(b) That all persons desirous of searching the said Manuscript Book for the bona fide purpose of establishing or tracing a Pedigree through persons named in the last five pages thereof or in any other part thereof shall be permitted to search the same under such safeguards as the Governor for the time being shall determine on payment of a fee to be fixed by the Governor—(c) That any person applying to the Official having the immediate custody of the said Manuscript Book for a Certified Copy of any entry contained in proof of Marriage Birth or Death of persons named therein or of any other matter of like purport for the purpose of tracing descents shall be furnished with such certificate on the payment of a sum not exceeding one Dollar—(d) That with all convenient speed after the delivery of the said Manuscript Book to the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts the Governor shall transmit to the Registrar of the Court a Certificate of the delivery of the same to him by [xxviii]the Petitioner and that he accepts the Custody of the same subject to the terms and conditions herein named AND the Judge lastly decreed that the Petitioner on delivering the said Manuscript Book to the Governor aforesaid shall at the same time deliver to him this Our Decree Sealed with the Seal of the Court WHEREFORE WE the Bishop of London aforesaid well weighing and considering the premises DO by virtue of Our Authority Ordinary and Episcopal and as far as in Us lies and by Law We may or can ratify and confirm such Decree of Our Vicar General and Official Principal of Our Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London IN TESTIMONY whereof We have caused the Seal of Our said Vicar General and Official Principal of the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London which We use in this behalf to be affixed to these Presents DATED AT LONDON this Twelfth day of April One thousand eight hundred and ninety seven and in the first year of Our Translation.

MANDELL by Divine Permission LORD BISHOP OF LONDON—To The Honorable Thomas F. Bayard Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary to Her Most Gracious Majesty Queen Victoria at the Court of Saint James's in London and To The Governor and Commonwealth of Massachusetts in the United States of America Greeting—WHEREAS a Petition has been filed in the Registry of Our Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London by you, the said Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard, as Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary to Her Most Gracious Majesty Queen Victoria at the Court of Saint James's in London, on behalf of the President and Citizens of the United States of America wherein you have alleged that there is in Our Custody as Lord Bishop of London a certain Manuscript Book known as and entitled "The Log of the Mayflower," containing an account as narrated by Captain William Bradford, who was one of the Company of Englishmen who left England in April 1620 in the ship known as "The Mayflower," of the circumstances leading to the prior Settlement of [xxii] that Company at Leyden in Holland, their return to England and subsequent departure for New England, their landing at Cape Cod in December 1620, their Settlement at New Plymouth, and their later history for several years, they being the Company whose Settlement in America is regarded as the first real Colonization of the New England States and wherein you have also alleged that the said Manuscript Book had been for many years past and was then deposited in the Library attached to Our Episcopal Palace at Fulham in the County of Middlesex and is of the greatest interest, importance, and value to the Citizens of the United States of America inasmuch as it is one of the earliest records of their national History and contains much valuable information regarding the original Settlers in the States, their family history and antecedents, and that therefore you earnestly desired to acquire possession of the same for and on behalf of the President and Citizens of the said United States of America AND WHEREIN you have also alleged that you are informed that We, as Lord Bishop of London, had fully recognized the value and interest of the said Manuscript Book to the Citizens of the United States of America and the claims which they have to its possession and that We were desirous of transferring it to the said President and Citizens AND WHEREIN you have also alleged that you are advised and believe that the Custody of documents in [xxiii] the nature of public or ecclesiastical records belonging to the See of London is vested in the Consistorial Court of the said See and that any disposal thereof must be authorized by an Order issued by the Judge of that Honorable Court. And that you therefore humbly prayed that the said Honorable Court would deliver to you the said Manuscript Book on your undertaking to use every means in your power for the safe transmission of the said Book to the United States of America and its secure deposit and custody in the Pilgrim Hall at New Plymouth or in such other place as may be selected by the President and Senate of the said United States and upon such conditions as to security and access by and on behalf of the English Nation as that Honorable Court might determine AND WHEREAS the said Petition was set down for hearing on one of the Court days in Hilary Term, to wit Thursday, the Twenty-fifth day of March, One thousand eight hundred and ninety-seven in Our Consistorial Court in the Cathedral Church of Saint Paul in London before The Right Worshipful Thomas Hutchinson Tristram, Doctor of Laws and one of Her Majesty's Counsel learned in the Law, Our Vicar General and Official Principal, the Judge of the said Court, and you at the sitting of the said Court appeared by Counsel in support of the Prayer of the said Petition and during the hearing thereof the said Manuscript Book was produced in the said Court by Our legal [xxiv] Secretary and was then inspected and examined by the said Judge and evidence was also given before the Court by which it appeared that the Registry at Fulham Palace was a Public Registry for Historical and Ecclesiastical Documents relating to the Diocese of London and to the Colonial and other possessions of Great Britain beyond the Seas, so long as the same remained by custom within the said Diocese AND WHEREAS it appeared on the face of the said Manuscript Book that the whole of the body thereof, with the exception of part of the last page thereof, was in the handwriting of the said William Bradford, who was elected Governor of New Plymouth in April 1621 and continued Governor thereof from that date, except between the years 1635 and 1637 up to 1650, and that the last five pages of the said Manuscript, which is in the handwriting of the said William Bradford, contain what in Law is an authentic Register between 1620 and 1650 of the fact of the Marriages of the Founders of the Colony of New England with the names of their respective wives and the names of their Children, the lawful issue of such Marriages, and of the fact of the Marriages of many of their Children and Grandchildren and of the names of the issue of such marriages and of the deaths of many of the persons named therein. And after hearing Counsel in support of the said application, the Judge, being of opinion that the said Manuscript [xxv] Book had been, upon the evidence before the Court, presumably deposited at Fulham Palace sometime between the year 1729 and the year 1785, during which time the said Colony was by custom within the Diocese of London for purposes Ecclesiastical, and the Registry of the said Consistorial Court was a legitimate Registry for the Custody of Registers of Marriages, Births, and Deaths within the said Colony, and that the Registry at Fulham Palace was a Registry for Historical and other Documents connected with the Colonies and possessions of Great Britain beyond the Seas so long as the same remained by custom within the Diocese of London and that on the Declaration of the Independence of the United States of America in 1776, the said Colony had ceased to be within the Diocese of London and the Registry of the Court had ceased to be a public registry for the said Colony, and having maturely deliberated on the Cases, precedents, and practice of the Ecclesiastical Court bearing on the application before him and having regard to the Special Circumstances of the Case, Decreed as follows—(1) That a Photographic facsimile reproduction of the said Manuscript Book verified by affidavit as being a true and correct Photographic reproduction of the said Manuscript Book be deposited in the Registry of Our said Court by or on behalf of the Petitioner before the delivery to the Petitioner of the said original Manuscript Book as hereinafter [xxvi] ordered—(2) That the said Manuscript Book be delivered over to the said Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard by the Lord Bishop of London or in his Lordship's absence by the Registrar of the said Court on his giving his undertaking in writing that he will, with all due care and diligence on his arrival from England in the United States, convey and deliver in person the said Manuscript Book to the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts in the United States of America at his Official Office in the State House in the City of Boston and that from the time of the delivery of the said Book to him by the said Lord Bishop of London or by the said Registrar until he shall have delivered the same to the Governor of Massachusetts he will retain the same in his own Personal custody—(3) That the said Book be deposited by the Petitioner with the Governor of Massachusetts for the purpose of the same being, with all convenient speed, finally deposited either in the State Archives of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts in the City of Boston or in the Library of the Historical Society of the said Commonwealth in the City of Boston as the Governor shall determine—(4) That the Governors of the said Commonwealth for all time to come be officially responsible for the safe custody of the said Manuscript Book whether the same be deposited in the State Archives at Boston or in the Historical Library in Boston aforesaid, as well as for [xxvii] the performance of the following conditions subject to a compliance wherewith the said Manuscript Book is hereby decreed to be deposited in the Custody of the aforesaid Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts and his Successors to wit:—(a) That all persons have such access to the said Manuscript Book as the Governor of the said Commonwealth for the time being shall appear to be reasonable and with such safeguards as he shall order—(b) That all persons desirous of searching the said Manuscript Book for the bona fide purpose of establishing or tracing a Pedigree through persons named in the last five pages thereof or in any other part thereof shall be permitted to search the same under such safeguards as the Governor for the time being shall determine on payment of a fee to be fixed by the Governor—(c) That any person applying to the Official having the immediate custody of the said Manuscript Book for a Certified Copy of any entry contained in proof of Marriage, Birth, or Death of persons named therein or of any other matter of similar purpose for the purpose of tracing descents shall be furnished with such certificate on the payment of a sum not exceeding one Dollar—(d) That as soon as possible after the delivery of the said Manuscript Book to the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, the Governor shall transmit to the Registrar of the Court a Certificate of the delivery of the same to him by [xxviii] the Petitioner and that he accepts the Custody of the same subject to the terms and conditions herein named AND the Judge lastly decreed that the Petitioner, on delivering the said Manuscript Book to the Governor aforesaid, shall at the same time deliver to him this Our Decree Sealed with the Seal of the Court WHEREFORE WE, the Bishop of London aforesaid, well weighing and considering the premises, DO by virtue of Our Authority Ordinary and Episcopal and as far as in Us lies and by Law We may or can ratify and confirm such Decree of Our Vicar General and Official Principal of Our Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London IN TESTIMONY whereof We have caused the Seal of Our said Vicar General and Official Principal of the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London which We use in this behalf to be affixed to these Presents DATED AT LONDON this Twelfth day of April, One thousand eight hundred and ninety-seven, and in the first year of Our Translation.

Harry W. Lee
Exd. H.E.T.
Registrar

(L.S.)

(L.S.)


RECEIPT
OF
Ambassador Bayard.


RECEIPT OF AMBASSADOR BAYARD.

In the Consistory Court of London

In the Consistory Court of London

In the Matter of the Original Manuscript of the Book entitled and known as "The Log of the Mayflower."

About the Original Manuscript of the Book titled and referred to as "The Log of the Mayflower."

I the Honourable THOMAS FRANCIS BAYARD lately Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary of the United States of America at the Court of Saint James's London Do hereby undertake, in compliance with the Order of this Honourable Court dated the twelfth day of April 1897 and made on my Petition filed in the said Honourable Court, that I will with all due care and diligence on my arrival from England in the United States of America safely convey over the Original Manuscript Book Known as and entitled "The Log of the Mayflower" which has been this twenty ninth day of April 1897 delivered over to me by the Lord Bishop of London, to the City of Boston in the United States of America and on my arrival in the said City deliver the same over in person to the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts at his Official Office in the State House in the said City of Boston AND I further hereby undertake from the time of the said [xxxii]delivery of the said Book to me by the said Lord Bishop of London until I shall have delivered the same to the Governor of Massachusetts, to retain the same in my own personal custody.

I, the Honorable THOMAS FRANCIS BAYARD, recently Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary of the United States of America at the Court of Saint James's in London, hereby commit, in accordance with the Order of this Honourable Court dated April 12, 1897, made on my Petition filed in this Honourable Court, that I will, with all due care and diligence upon my return from England to the United States of America, safely transport the Original Manuscript Book known as "The Log of the Mayflower," which has been delivered to me by the Lord Bishop of London on April 29, 1897, to the City of Boston in the United States of America. Upon my arrival in that City, I will personally deliver it to the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts at his Official Office in the State House in Boston. Furthermore, I commit that from the time of the delivery of the said Book to me by the Lord Bishop of London until I have delivered it to the Governor of Massachusetts, I will keep it in my personal custody.

(Signed) T.F. Bayard
29 April 1897

RECEIPT
of
Governor Roger Wolcott.


RECEIPT OF GOVERNOR WOLCOTT.

His Excellency Roger Wolcott, Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, in the United States of America.

His Excellency Roger Wolcott, Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, in the United States.

To the Registrar of the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London.

To the Registrar of the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London.

Whereas, The said Honorable Court, by its decree dated the twelfth day of April, 1897, and made on the petition of the Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard, lately Ambassador Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary of the United States of America at the Court of Saint James in London, did order that a certain original manuscript book then in the custody of the Lord Bishop of London, known as and entitled "The Log of the Mayflower," and more specifically described in said decree, should be delivered over to the said Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard by the Lord Bishop of London, on certain conditions specified in said decree, to be delivered by the said Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard in person to the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, thereafter to be kept in the custody of the aforesaid Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts and his successors, subject to a compliance with certain conditions, as set forth in said decree;

Whereas, The Honorable Court, by its order dated April 12, 1897, made on the request of the Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard, who was recently the Extraordinary and Plenipotentiary Ambassador of the United States of America at the Court of Saint James in London, ordered that a certain original manuscript book, then in the custody of the Lord Bishop of London, known as "The Log of the Mayflower," and described more specifically in that order, should be handed over to the Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard by the Lord Bishop of London, under certain conditions mentioned in that order, to be personally delivered by the Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard to the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, thereafter to be kept in the custody of the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts and his successors, subject to compliance with certain conditions, as outlined in that order;

And Whereas, The said Honorable Court by its decree aforesaid did further order that, with all convenient speed after the delivery of the said manuscript book to the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, [xxxvi]the Governor should transmit to the Registrar of the said Honorable Court a certificate of the delivery of the same to him by the said Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard, and his acceptance of the custody of the same, subject to the terms and conditions named in the decree aforesaid;

And Whereas, The Honorable Court, through its previous decree, further ordered that, as soon as possible after the manuscript book was delivered to the Governor of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, [xxxvi] the Governor should send a certificate to the Registrar of the Honorable Court confirming the delivery of the book to him by the Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard and his acceptance of custody, under the terms and conditions stated in the previous decree;

Now, Therefore, In compliance with the decree aforesaid I do hereby certify that on the twenty-sixth day of May, 1897, the said Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard delivered in person to me, at my official office in the State House in the city of Boston, in the Commonwealth of Massachusetts, in the United States of America, a certain manuscript book which the said Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard then and there declared to be the original manuscript book known as and entitled "The Log of the Mayflower," which is more specifically described in the decree aforesaid; and I do further certify that I hereby accept the custody of the same, subject to the terms and conditions named in the decree aforesaid.

Now, Therefore, In compliance with the stated decree, I hereby certify that on May 26, 1897, the Honorable Thomas Francis Bayard personally delivered to me at my official office in the State House in Boston, Massachusetts, a manuscript book which he declared to be the original manuscript known as "The Log of the Mayflower," as described in the aforementioned decree; and I further certify that I accept custody of it, subject to the terms and conditions specified in the aforementioned decree.

In witness whereof, I have hereunto signed my name and caused the seal of the Commonwealth to be affixed, at the Capitol in Boston, this twelfth day of July in the year of our Lord one thousand eight hundred and ninety-seven.

In witness whereof, I have signed my name and have had the seal of the Commonwealth attached, at the Capitol in Boston, on the twelfth day of July in the year nineteen hundred and ninety-seven.

Roger Wolcott.
By His Excellency the Governor,
Wm. M. Olin,
Secretary of the Commonwealth.

ADDRESS
OF THE
Hon. George F. Hoar.


ADDRESS OF SENATOR HOAR.

The first American Ambassador to Great Britain, at the end of his official service, comes to Massachusetts on an interesting errand. He comes to deliver to the lineal successor of Governor Bradford, in the presence of the representatives and rulers of the body politic formed by the compact on board the "Mayflower," Nov. 11, 1620, the only authentic history of the founding of their Commonwealth; the only authentic history of what we have a right to consider the most important political transaction that has ever taken place on the face of the earth.

The first American Ambassador to Great Britain, at the end of his official service, travels to Massachusetts on an important mission. He arrives to present to the direct descendant of Governor Bradford, in front of the representatives and leaders of the political community established by the agreement made on the "Mayflower," Nov. 11, 1620, the only genuine account of the founding of their Commonwealth; the only genuine account of what we can rightfully view as the most significant political event that has ever occurred on the planet.

Mr. Bayard has sought to represent to the mother country, not so much the diplomacy as the good-will of the American people. If in this anybody be tempted to judge him severely, let us remember what his great predecessor, John Adams, the first minister at the same court, representing more than any other man, embodying more than any other man, the spirit of Massachusetts, said to George III., on the first day of June, 1785, after the close of our long and bitter struggle for independence: "I shall esteem myself the happiest of men if I can be instrumental [xl]in restoring an entire esteem, confidence and affection, or, in better words, the old good-nature and the old good-humor between people who, though separated by an ocean and under different governments, have the same language, a similar religion and kindred blood."

Mr. Bayard has aimed to show the mother country not just diplomacy but also the goodwill of the American people. If anyone feels tempted to judge him harshly for this, let’s remember what his great predecessor, John Adams, the first minister at the same court, who represented more than anyone else the spirit of Massachusetts, said to George III on June 1, 1785, after our long and bitter struggle for independence: "I will consider myself the happiest of men if I can help restore complete esteem, confidence, and affection, or, in simpler terms, the old good-nature and old good-humor between people who, although separated by an ocean and under different governments, share the same language, a similar religion, and kindred blood."

And let us remember, too, the answer of the old monarch, who, with all his faults, must have had something of a noble and royal nature stirring in his bosom, when he replied: "Let the circumstances of language, religion and blood have their natural and full effect."

And let’s also remember the response of the old king, who, despite his flaws, must have had some noble and regal qualities within him, when he said: "Let the factors of language, religion, and heritage have their natural and full impact."

It has long been well known that Governor Bradford wrote and left behind him a history of the settlement of Plymouth. It was quoted by early chroniclers. There are extracts from it in the records at Plymouth. Thomas Prince used it when he compiled his annals. Hubbard depended on it when he wrote his "History of New England." Cotton Mather had read it, or a copy of a portion of it, when he wrote his "Magnalia." Governor Hutchinson had it when he published the second volume of his history in 1767. From that time it disappeared from the knowledge of everybody on this side of the water. All our historians speak of it as lost, and can only guess what had been its fate. Some persons suspected that it was destroyed when Governor Hutchinson's house was sacked in 1765, others that it was [xli]carried off by some officer or soldier when Boston was evacuated by the British army in 1776.

It has long been known that Governor Bradford wrote and left behind a history of the Plymouth settlement. Early chroniclers quoted it. There are excerpts from it in the records at Plymouth. Thomas Prince used it when he compiled his annals. Hubbard relied on it when he wrote his "History of New England." Cotton Mather had read it, or a copy of part of it, when he wrote his "Magnalia." Governor Hutchinson had it when he published the second volume of his history in 1767. After that, it vanished from the public's knowledge on this side of the ocean. All our historians refer to it as lost and can only speculate about its fate. Some people believed it was destroyed when Governor Hutchinson's house was attacked in 1765, while others thought it was [xli] taken by an officer or soldier when the British army evacuated Boston in 1776.

In 1844 Samuel Wilberforce, Bishop of Oxford, afterward Bishop of Winchester, one of the brightest of men, published one of the dullest and stupidest of books. It is entitled "The History of the Protestant Episcopal Church in America." It contained extracts from manuscripts which he said he had discovered in the library of the Bishop of London at Fulham. The book attracted no attention here until, about twelve years later, in 1855, John Wingate Thornton, whom many of us remember as an accomplished antiquary and a delightful gentleman, happened to pick up a copy of it while he was lounging in Burnham's book store. He read the bishop's quotations, and carried the book to his office, where he left it for his friend, Mr. Barry, who was then writing his "History of Massachusetts," with passages marked, and with a note which is not preserved, but which, according to his memory, suggested that the passages must have come from Bradford's long-lost history. That is the claim for Mr. Thornton. On the other hand, it is claimed by Mr. Barry that there was nothing of that kind expressed in Mr. Thornton's note, but in reading the book when he got it an hour or so later, the thought struck him for the first time that the clew had been found to the precious book which had been lost so long. He at once repaired to Charles [xlii]Deane, then and ever since, down to his death, as President Eliot felicitously styled him, "the master of historical investigators in this country." Mr. Deane saw the importance of the discovery. He communicated at once with Joseph Hunter, an eminent English scholar. Hunter was high authority on all matters connected with the settlement of New England. He visited the palace at Fulham, and established beyond question the identity of the manuscript with Governor Bradford's history, an original letter of Governor Bradford having been sent over for comparison of handwriting.

In 1844, Samuel Wilberforce, Bishop of Oxford and later Bishop of Winchester, one of the smartest people of his time, published one of the most boring and foolish books. It's called "The History of the Protestant Episcopal Church in America." It included excerpts from manuscripts that he claimed to have found in the library of the Bishop of London at Fulham. The book didn’t really catch anyone's attention until about twelve years later, in 1855, when John Wingate Thornton, who many of us remember as a knowledgeable antiquarian and a charming gentleman, happened to find a copy while browsing in Burnham's book store. He read the bishop's excerpts and took the book to his office, leaving it for his friend, Mr. Barry, who was then working on his "History of Massachusetts," with marked passages and a note that isn't preserved but, according to his memory, suggested that these passages must have come from Bradford's long-lost history. That’s Mr. Thornton's claim. On the other hand, Mr. Barry claims that nothing like that was indicated in Mr. Thornton's note, but when he read the book an hour or so later, it struck him for the first time that they had found a clue to the valuable book that had been lost for so long. He immediately went to see Charles [xlii] Deane, who had been recognized as "the master of historical investigators in this country" right up until his death, as President Eliot aptly called him. Mr. Deane understood the significance of the discovery. He immediately reached out to Joseph Hunter, an esteemed English scholar. Hunter was a leading authority on matters related to the settlement of New England. He visited the palace at Fulham and confirmed without a doubt that the manuscript matched Governor Bradford's history, as an original letter from Governor Bradford had been sent for handwriting comparison.

How the manuscript got to Fulham nobody knows. Whether it was carried over by Governor Hutchinson in 1774; whether it was taken as spoil from the tower of the Old South Church in 1775; whether, with other manuscripts, it was sent to Fulham at the time of the attempts of the Episcopal churches in America, just before the revolution, to establish an episcopate here,—nobody knows. It would seem that Hutchinson would have sent it to the colonial office; that an officer would naturally have sent it to the war office; and a private would have sent it to the war office, unless he had carried it off as mere private booty and plunder,—in which case it would have been unlikely that it would have reached a public place of custody. But we find it in the possession of the church and of the church official having, [xliii]until independence was declared, special jurisdiction over Episcopal interests in Massachusetts and Plymouth. This may seem to point to a transfer for some ecclesiastical purpose.

How the manuscript ended up in Fulham is a mystery. Was it brought over by Governor Hutchinson in 1774? Did it come from the Old South Church in 1775 as spoil? Or was it sent to Fulham along with other manuscripts during the Episcopal churches' attempts in America to establish an episcopate right before the revolution? Nobody knows. It seems like Hutchinson would have sent it to the colonial office; an officer would have sent it to the war office; and a private would have sent it there too—unless he took it as personal loot, in which case it probably wouldn’t have made it to a public storage. But we find it in the possession of the church and of the church official who, [xliii] until independence was declared, had special jurisdiction over Episcopal interests in Massachusetts and Plymouth. This might suggest it was transferred for some church-related reason.

The bishop's chancellor conjectures that it was sent to Fulham because of the record annexed to it of the early births, marriages and deaths, such records being in England always in ecclesiastical custody. But this is merely conjecture.

The bishop's chancellor suggests that it was sent to Fulham because of the attached record of early births, marriages, and deaths, as such records in England are always kept by the church. But this is just a guess.

I know of no incident like this in history, unless it be the discovery in a chest in the castle of Edinburgh, where they had been lost for one hundred and eleven years, of the ancient regalia of Scotland,—the crown of Bruce, the sceptre and sword of state. The lovers of Walter Scott, who was one of the commissioners who made the search, remember his intense emotion, as described by his daughter, when the lid was removed. Her feelings were worked up to such a pitch that she nearly fainted, and drew back from the circle.

I don't know of any event like this in history, except for when the ancient regalia of Scotland—the crown of Bruce, the scepter, and the sword of state—were found in a chest in Edinburgh Castle after being lost for 111 years. Fans of Walter Scott, who was one of the commissioners involved in the search, recall his deep emotion, as his daughter described, when the lid was lifted. She was so overwhelmed that she almost fainted and stepped back from the group.

As she was retiring she was startled by his voice exclaiming, in a tone of the deepest emotion, "something between anger and despair," as she expressed it: "By God, no!" One of the commissioners, not quite entering into the solemnity with which Scott regarded this business, had, it seems, made a sort of motion as if he meant to put the crown on the head of one of the young ladies near him, but the [xliv]voice and the aspect of the poet were more than sufficient to make this worthy gentleman understand his error; and, respecting the enthusiasm with which he had not been taught to sympathize, he laid down the ancient diadem with an air of painful embarrassment. Scott whispered, "Pray forgive me," and turning round at the moment observed his daughter deadly pale and leaning by the door. He immediately drew her out of the room, and when she had somewhat recovered in the fresh air, walked with her across Mound to Castle Street. "He never spoke all the way home," she says, "but every now and then I felt his arm tremble, and from that time I fancied he began to treat me more like a woman than a child. I thought he liked me better, too, than he had ever done before."

As she was leaving, she was surprised by his voice, which exclaimed, in a tone filled with deep emotion, "somewhere between anger and despair," as she put it: "By God, no!" One of the commissioners, not fully grasping the seriousness with which Scott viewed this situation, seemingly made a gesture as if he intended to place the crown on the head of one of the young ladies nearby, but the [xliv]voice and the expression of the poet made it clear to this gentleman that he had made a mistake; respecting the enthusiasm he had not been trained to understand, he laid down the ancient diadem with a look of painful embarrassment. Scott whispered, "Please forgive me," and turning around at that moment noticed his daughter looking pale and leaning against the door. He quickly took her out of the room, and when she had recovered a bit in the fresh air, he walked with her across Mound to Castle Street. "He didn’t say a word all the way home," she says, "but every now and then I felt his arm shake, and from that moment I felt like he started to see me more as a woman than a child. I thought he liked me more, too, than he ever had before."

There have been several attempts to procure the return of the manuscript to this country. Mr. Winthrop, in 1860, through the venerable John Sinclair, archdeacon, urged the Bishop of London to give it up, and proposed that the Prince of Wales, then just coming to this country, should take it across the Atlantic and present it to the people of Massachusetts. The Attorney-General, Sir Fitzroy Kelley, approved the plan, and said it would be an exceptional act of grace, a most interesting action, and that he heartily wished the success of the application. But the bishop refused. Again, in 1869, John Lothrop [xlv]Motley, then minister to England, who had a great and deserved influence there, repeated the proposition, at the suggestion of that most accomplished scholar, Justin Winsor. But his appeal had the same fate. The bishop gave no encouragement, and said, as had been said nine years before, that the property could not be alienated without an act of Parliament. Mr. Winsor planned to repeat the attempt on his visit to England in 1877. When he was at Fulham the bishop was absent, and he was obliged to come home without seeing him in person.

There have been several efforts to get the manuscript back to this country. In 1860, Mr. Winthrop, through the respected John Sinclair, archdeacon, urged the Bishop of London to return it and suggested that the Prince of Wales, who was about to visit this country, should bring it back across the Atlantic to present it to the people of Massachusetts. The Attorney-General, Sir Fitzroy Kelley, supported the idea and said it would be an extraordinary act of kindness, a very interesting move, and that he sincerely hoped for the success of the request. However, the bishop refused. Again, in 1869, John Lothrop Motley, who was then the minister to England and had considerable influence there, brought up the proposal again at the suggestion of the highly learned scholar, Justin Winsor. But his plea met the same response. The bishop offered no encouragement and reiterated what had been said nine years earlier, that the property couldn't be transferred without an act of Parliament. Mr. Winsor intended to try again during his visit to England in 1877, but when he was at Fulham, the bishop was not available, and he had to return home without meeting him in person.

In 1881, at the time of the death of President Garfield, Benjamin Scott, chamberlain of London, proposed again in the newspapers that the restitution should be made. But nothing came of it.

In 1881, when President Garfield died, Benjamin Scott, the chamberlain of London, suggested again in the newspapers that restitution should happen. But nothing came of it.

Dec. 21, 1895, I delivered an address at Plymouth, on the occasion of the two hundred and seventy-fifth anniversary of the landing of the Pilgrims upon the rock. In preparing for that duty, I read again, with renewed enthusiasm and delight, the noble and touching story, as told by Governor Bradford. I felt that this precious history of the Pilgrims ought to be in no other custody than that of their children. But the case seemed hopeless. I found myself compelled by a serious physical infirmity to take a vacation, and to get a rest from public cares and duties, which was impossible while I stayed at home. When I went abroad I determined to visit the locality, on the [xlvi]borders of Lincolnshire and Yorkshire, from which Bradford and Brewster and Robinson, the three leaders of the Pilgrims, came, and where their first church was formed, and the places in Amsterdam and Leyden where the emigrants spent thirteen years. But I longed especially to see the manuscript of Bradford at Fulham, which then seemed to me, as it now seems to me, the most precious manuscript on earth, unless we could recover one of the four gospels as it came in the beginning from the pen of the Evangelist.

Dec. 21, 1895, I gave a speech in Plymouth to celebrate the two hundred seventy-fifth anniversary of the Pilgrims landing on the rock. To prepare for this, I read again, with renewed enthusiasm and joy, the noble and touching story as told by Governor Bradford. I felt that this valuable history of the Pilgrims should be kept only by their descendants. However, the situation seemed dire. I was forced by a serious health issue to take a break and rest from public responsibilities, which was impossible while I stayed at home. When I traveled, I decided to visit the area on the [xlvi] borders of Lincolnshire and Yorkshire, where Bradford, Brewster, and Robinson—the three leaders of the Pilgrims—originated, where their first church was established, and the locations in Amsterdam and Leyden where the settlers spent thirteen years. But I especially wanted to see Bradford's manuscript in Fulham, which then seemed to me, as it does now, the most precious manuscript on earth, unless we could recover one of the four gospels as it was originally written by the Evangelist.

The desire to get it back grew and grew during the voyage across the Atlantic. I did not know how such a proposition would be received in England. A few days after I landed I made a call upon John Morley. I asked him whether he thought the thing could be done. He inquired carefully into the story, took down from his shelf the excellent though brief life of Bradford in Leslie Stephen's "Biographical Dictionary," and told me he thought the book ought to come back to us, and that he should be glad to do anything in his power to help. It was my fortune, a week or two after, to sit next to Mr. Bayard at a dinner given to Mr. Collins by the American consuls in Great Britain. I took occasion to tell him the story, and he gave me the assurance, which he has since so abundantly and successfully fulfilled, of his powerful aid. I was [xlvii]compelled, by the health of one of the party with whom I was travelling, to go to the continent almost immediately, and was disappointed in the hope of an early return to England. So the matter was delayed until about a week before I sailed for home, when I went to Fulham, in the hope at least of seeing the manuscript. I had supposed that it was a quasi-public library, open to general visitors. But I found the bishop was absent. I asked for the librarian, but there was no such officer, and I was told very politely that the library was not open to the public, and was treated in all respects as that of a private gentleman. So I gave up any hope of doing anything in person. But I happened, the Friday before I sailed for home, to dine with an English friend who had been exceedingly kind to me. As he took leave of me, about eleven o'clock in the evening, he asked me if there was anything more he could do for me. I said, "No, unless you happen to know the Lord Bishop of London. I should like to get a sight at the manuscript of Bradford's history before I go home." He said, "I do not know the bishop myself, but Mr. Grenfell, at whose house you spent a few days in the early summer, married the bishop's niece, and will gladly give you an introduction to his uncle. He is in Scotland. But I will write to him before I go to bed."

The desire to get it back grew stronger and stronger during the trip across the Atlantic. I wasn't sure how such a request would be received in England. A few days after I arrived, I visited John Morley. I asked him if he thought it could be done. He listened carefully to my story, grabbed the excellent but brief biography of Bradford in Leslie Stephen's "Biographical Dictionary," and told me he believed the book should come back to us, and he would be happy to do anything he could to help. A week or two later, I had the chance to sit next to Mr. Bayard at a dinner hosted by the American consuls in Great Britain for Mr. Collins. I took the opportunity to share my story, and he assured me—something he has since more than fulfilled—of his strong support. I was [xlvii]forced, due to the health of one of my traveling companions, to head to the continent almost immediately, and I was disappointed that I couldn't return to England sooner. So, the matter was postponed until about a week before I was set to sail home. I went to Fulham, hoping at least to see the manuscript. I thought it was a public library open to visitors, but found out the bishop was away. I asked for the librarian, but there wasn’t one, and I was politely informed that the library wasn’t open to the public; it was treated like that of a private individual. I gave up any hope of handling things in person. However, I happened to have dinner with an English friend who had been very kind to me the Friday before I was set to sail home. As he said goodbye around eleven o'clock at night, he asked if there was anything else he could do for me. I replied, “No, unless you happen to know the Lord Bishop of London. I’d really like to see the manuscript of Bradford's history before I go home.” He said, “I don’t know the bishop myself, but Mr. Grenfell, at whose house you stayed for a few days in early summer, is married to the bishop’s niece, and he’ll happily introduce you to his uncle. He’s in Scotland, but I’ll write to him before I go to bed.”

Sunday morning brought me a cordial letter from [xlviii]Mr. Grenfell, introducing me to the bishop. I wrote a note to his lordship, saying I should be glad to have an opportunity to see Bradford's history; that I was to sail for the United States the next Wednesday, but would be pleased to call at Fulham Tuesday, if that were agreeable to him.

Sunday morning brought me a friendly letter from [xlviii]Mr. Grenfell, introducing me to the bishop. I wrote a note to his lordship, saying I would be happy to have a chance to see Bradford's history; that I was set to sail for the United States the following Wednesday, but I would be glad to stop by Fulham on Tuesday, if that worked for him.

I got a note in reply, in which he said if I would call on Tuesday he would be happy to show me "The Log of the Mayflower," which is the title the English, without the slightest reason in the world, give the manuscript. I kept the appointment, and found the bishop with the book in his hand. He received me with great courtesy, showed me the palace, and said that that spot had been occupied by a bishop's palace for more than a thousand years.

I received a note in response, in which he said that if I came by on Tuesday, he would be happy to show me "The Log of the Mayflower," which is the title the English give to the manuscript, without any real reason. I kept the appointment and found the bishop holding the book. He welcomed me warmly, showed me around the palace, and mentioned that that location had been home to a bishop's palace for over a thousand years.

After looking at the volume and reading the records on the flyleaf, I said: "My lord, I am going to say something which you may think rather audacious. I think this book ought to go back to Massachusetts. Nobody knows how it got over here. Some people think it was carried off by Governor Hutchinson, the Tory governor; other people think it was carried off by British soldiers when Boston was evacuated; but in either case the property would not have changed. Or, if you treat it as a booty, in which last case, I suppose, by the law of nations ordinary property does change, no civilized nation in modern times [xlix]applies that principle to the property of libraries and institutions of learning."

After looking at the book and reading the notes on the inside cover, I said, "My lord, I’m going to say something you might find a bit bold. I think this book should be returned to Massachusetts. Nobody knows how it ended up over here. Some people believe it was taken by Governor Hutchinson, the loyalist governor; others think it was taken by British soldiers when Boston was evacuated; but in either case, the ownership wouldn’t have changed. Or, if you consider it war booty, which I suppose would mean that, by international law, regular property does change hands, no civilized country in modern times [xlix]applies that principle to the property of libraries and educational institutions."

"Well," said the bishop, "I did not know you cared anything about it."

"Well," said the bishop, "I didn't know you cared at all."

"Why," said I, "if there were in existence in England a history of King Alfred's reign for thirty years, written by his own hand, it would not be more precious in the eyes of Englishmen than this manuscript is to us."

"Why," I said, "if there were a history of King Alfred's reign in England for thirty years, written by him, it wouldn't be more valuable to English people than this manuscript is to us."

"Well," said he, "I think myself it ought to go back, and if it had depended on me it would have gone back before this. But the Americans who have been here—many of them have been commercial people—did not seem to care much about it except as a curiosity. I suppose I ought not to give it up on my own authority. It belongs to me in my official capacity, and not as private or personal property. I think I ought to consult the Archbishop of Canterbury. And, indeed," he added, "I think I ought to speak to the Queen about it. We should not do such a thing behind Her Majesty's back."

"Well," he said, "I believe it should be returned, and if it had been up to me, it would have been returned by now. But the Americans who have visited—most of them were business people—seemed to view it more as a curiosity than anything else. I guess I shouldn’t make a decision on my own. It belongs to me in my official role, not as personal property. I think I should consult the Archbishop of Canterbury. And actually," he added, "I feel I should discuss it with the Queen. We shouldn’t do anything behind Her Majesty's back."

I said: "Very well. When I go home I will have a proper application made from some of our literary societies, and ask you to give it consideration."

I said, "All right. When I get home, I’ll have a formal application prepared by some of our literary groups and ask you to consider it."

I saw Mr. Bayard again, and told him the story. He was at the train when I left London for the steamer at Southampton. He entered with great interest [l]into the matter, and told me again he would gladly do anything in his power to forward it.

I saw Mr. Bayard again and shared the story with him. He was at the train station when I left London for the steamer at Southampton. He was very interested in the matter and told me once more that he would be happy to do anything he could to help.

When I got home I communicated with Secretary Olney about it, who took a kindly interest in the matter, and wrote to Mr. Bayard that the administration desired he should do everything in his power to promote the application. The matter was then brought to the attention of the council of the American Antiquarian Society, the Massachusetts Historical Society, the Pilgrim Society of Plymouth and the New England Society of New York. These bodies appointed committees to unite in the application. Governor Wolcott was also consulted, who gave his hearty approbation to the movement, and a letter was dispatched through Mr. Bayard.

When I got home, I talked to Secretary Olney about it, who showed a genuine interest in the issue and wrote to Mr. Bayard that the administration wanted him to do everything he could to support the application. The matter was then brought to the attention of the council of the American Antiquarian Society, the Massachusetts Historical Society, the Pilgrim Society of Plymouth, and the New England Society of New York. These organizations formed committees to collaborate on the application. Governor Wolcott was also consulted and fully supported the initiative, and a letter was sent through Mr. Bayard.

Meantime Bishop Temple, with whom I had my conversation, had himself become Archbishop of Canterbury, and in that capacity Primate of all England. His successor, Rev. Dr. Creighton, had been the delegate of John Harvard's College to the great celebration at Harvard University on the two hundred and fiftieth anniversary of its foundation, in 1886. He had received the degree of doctor of laws from the university, had been a guest of President Eliot, and had received President Eliot as his guest in England.

In the meantime, Bishop Temple, with whom I talked, had become the Archbishop of Canterbury, making him the spiritual leader of all England. His successor, Rev. Dr. Creighton, had represented John Harvard's College at the big celebration at Harvard University for its 250th anniversary in 1886. He had received an honorary Doctor of Laws degree from the university, had been a guest of President Eliot, and had welcomed President Eliot as his guest in England.

He is an accomplished historical scholar, and very friendly in sentiment to the people of the United [li]States. So, by great fortune, the two eminent ecclesiastical personages who were to have a powerful influence in the matter were likely to be exceedingly well disposed. Dr. Benjamin A. Gould, the famous mathematician, was appointed one of the committee of the American Antiquarian Society. He died suddenly, just after a letter to the Bishop of London was prepared and about to be sent to him for signing. He took a very zealous interest in the matter. The letter formally asked for the return of the manuscript, and was signed by the following-named gentlemen: George F. Hoar, Stephen Salisbury, Edward Everett Hale, Samuel A. Green, for the American Antiquarian Society; Charles Francis Adams, William Lawrence, Charles W. Eliot, for the Massachusetts Historical Society; Arthur Lord, William M. Evarts, William T. Davis, for the Pilgrim Society of Plymouth; Charles C. Beaman, Joseph H. Choate, J. Pierpont Morgan, for the New England Society of New York; Roger Wolcott, Governor of Massachusetts.

He is a well-respected historian and has a really friendly attitude toward the people of the United [li] States. Fortunately, the two prominent church leaders who were set to have a significant impact on the situation were likely very supportive. Dr. Benjamin A. Gould, the renowned mathematician, was appointed to the committee of the American Antiquarian Society. He passed away unexpectedly, just after a letter to the Bishop of London had been prepared and was about to be sent to him for his signature. He was very passionate about the issue. The letter officially requested the return of the manuscript and was signed by the following individuals: George F. Hoar, Stephen Salisbury, Edward Everett Hale, Samuel A. Green, representing the American Antiquarian Society; Charles Francis Adams, William Lawrence, Charles W. Eliot, representing the Massachusetts Historical Society; Arthur Lord, William M. Evarts, William T. Davis, representing the Pilgrim Society of Plymouth; Charles C. Beaman, Joseph H. Choate, J. Pierpont Morgan, representing the New England Society of New York; and Roger Wolcott, Governor of Massachusetts.

The rarest good fortune seems to have attended every step in this transaction.

The luckiest moments seem to have accompanied every step of this deal.

I was fortunate in having formed the friendship of Mr. Grenfell, which secured to me so cordial a reception from the Bishop of London.

I was lucky to have formed a friendship with Mr. Grenfell, which got me such a warm welcome from the Bishop of London.

It was fortunate that the Bishop of London was Dr. Temple, an eminent scholar, kindly disposed toward the people of the United States, and a man [lii]thoroughly capable of understanding and respecting the deep and holy sentiment which a compliance with our desire would gratify.

It was lucky that the Bishop of London was Dr. Temple, a respected scholar who was friendly towards the people of the United States, and a man [lii]fully capable of understanding and appreciating the deep and sincere feelings that fulfilling our request would satisfy.

It was fortunate, too, that Bishop Temple, who thought he must have the approbation of the archbishop before his action, when the time came had himself become Archbishop of Canterbury and Primate of all England.

It was also lucky that Bishop Temple, who believed he needed the approval of the archbishop before acting, had become Archbishop of Canterbury and Primate of all England by the time the moment arrived.

It was fortunate that Dr. Creighton had succeeded to the see of London. He is, himself, as I have just said, an eminent historical scholar. He has many friends in America. He was the delegate of Emmanuel, John Harvard's College, at the great Harvard centennial celebration in 1886. He received the degree of doctor of laws at Harvard and is a member of the Massachusetts Historical Society. He had, as I have said, entertained President Eliot as his guest in England.

It was a stroke of luck that Dr. Creighton became the Bishop of London. As I mentioned, he is a well-known historical scholar. He has many friends in America. He represented Emmanuel, John Harvard's College, at the major Harvard centennial celebration in 1886. He was awarded an honorary doctorate in laws from Harvard and is a member of the Massachusetts Historical Society. As I noted earlier, he had hosted President Eliot as his guest in England.

It was fortunate, too, that the application came in a time of cordial good-will between the two countries, when the desire of John Adams and the longing of George III. have their ample and complete fulfilment. This token of the good-will of England reached Boston on the eve of the birthday of the illustrious sovereign, who is not more venerated and beloved by her own subjects than by the kindred people across the sea.

It was also lucky that the application arrived during a time of friendly relations between the two countries, when both John Adams and George III’s wishes could be fully realized. This sign of England's goodwill reached Boston on the eve of the birthday of the celebrated king, who is just as revered and loved by his own people as he is by the related people across the ocean.

THE ARCHBISHOP OF CANTERBURY.

It comes to us at the time of the rejoicing of the [liii]English people at the sixtieth anniversary of a reign more crowded with benefit to humanity than any other known in the annals of the race. Upon the power of England, the sceptre, the trident, the lion, the army and the fleet, the monster ships of war, the all-shattering guns, the American people are strong enough now to look with an entire indifference. We encounter her commerce and her manufacture in the spirit of a generous emulation. The inheritance from which England has gained these things is ours also. We, too, are of the Saxon strain.

It comes to us at a time when the [liii] English people are celebrating the sixtieth anniversary of a reign that has done more for humanity than any other in history. Thanks to England's power—the crown, the trident, the lion, the army, and the navy—the massive warships and powerful guns—we, as the American people, can now look at it all with complete indifference. We engage with her trade and industry in the spirit of healthy competition. The legacy from which England has gained these things belongs to us as well. We are also of the Saxon lineage.

In our halls is displayed Armory of the unbeatable knights of the past.

Our temple covers a continent, and its porches are upon both the seas. Our fathers knew the secret to lay, in Christian liberty and law, the foundations of empire. Our young men are not ashamed, if need be, to speak with the enemy in the gate.

Our temple spans a whole continent, and its porches stretch over both oceans. Our ancestors understood the key to establish the foundations of an empire with Christian freedom and law. Our young men aren't afraid, if necessary, to confront the enemy at the gate.

But to the illustrious lady, type of gentlest womanhood, model of mother and wife and friend, who came at eighteen to the throne of George IV. and William; of purer eyes than to behold iniquity; the maiden presence before which everything unholy shrank; the sovereign who, during her long reign, "ever knew the people that she ruled;" the royal nature that disdained to strike at her kingdom's rival in the hour of our sorest need; the heart which even in [liv]the bosom of a queen beat with sympathy for the cause of constitutional liberty; who, herself not unacquainted with grief, laid on the coffin of our dead Garfield the wreath fragrant with a sister's sympathy,—to her our republican manhood does not disdain to bend.

But to the distinguished lady, a true example of gentle womanhood, a model mother, wife, and friend, who ascended to the throne at eighteen during the reigns of George IV and William; with eyes too pure to witness wrongdoing; the youthful presence that made everything unholy shrink away; the sovereign who, throughout her long reign, "always understood the people she ruled;" the royal spirit that chose not to attack her kingdom's rival during our greatest crisis; the heart that even in [liv] the depths of her royal duties beat with compassion for the cause of constitutional freedom; who, having known sorrow herself, placed a wreath, fragrant with a sister's sympathy, on the coffin of our fallen Garfield— to her, our republican manhood does not hesitate to show respect.

The eagle, ruler of land and sea,
Will lower herself to show her loyalty.

But I am afraid this application might have had the fate of its predecessors but for our special good fortune in the fact that Mr. Bayard was our ambassador at the Court of St. James. He had been, as I said in the beginning, the ambassador not so much of the diplomacy as of the good-will of the American people. Before his powerful influence every obstacle gave way. It was almost impossible for Englishmen to refuse a request like this, made by him, and in which his own sympathies were so profoundly enlisted.

But I'm worried this application could have ended up like its predecessors if it weren't for our lucky break with Mr. Bayard serving as our ambassador at the Court of St. James. As I mentioned at the beginning, he was more of a representative for the goodwill of the American people than for traditional diplomacy. His strong influence cleared away every obstacle. It was nearly impossible for the English to refuse a request like this when it came from him, especially since he was so personally invested in it.

You are entitled, sir, to the gratitude of Massachusetts, to the gratitude of every lover of Massachusetts and of every lover of the country. You have succeeded where so many others have failed, and where so many others would have been likely to fail. You may be sure that our debt to you is fully understood and will not be forgotten.

You deserve, sir, the gratitude of Massachusetts, the gratitude of everyone who loves Massachusetts and everyone who loves the country. You have succeeded where many others have failed, and where many others would probably have failed. You can be sure that we fully appreciate our debt to you and that it won't be forgotten.

The question of the permanent abiding-place of this [lv]manuscript will be settled after it has reached the hands of His Excellency. Wherever it shall go it will be an object of reverent care. I do not think many Americans will gaze upon it without a little trembling of the lips and a little gathering of mist in the eyes, as they think of the story of suffering, of sorrow, of peril, of exile, of death and of lofty triumph which that book tells,—which the hand of the great leader and founder of America has traced on those pages.

The question of where this [lv]manuscript will permanently reside will be answered once it reaches His Excellency. Wherever it goes, it will be treated with great respect. I doubt many Americans will look at it without feeling a bit of a quiver in their lips and a hint of moisture in their eyes, as they reflect on the stories of suffering, sorrow, danger, exile, death, and the immense triumph that this book conveys—stories penned by the hand of America's great leader and founder on those pages.

There is nothing like it in human annals since the story of Bethlehem. These Englishmen and English women going out from their homes in beautiful Lincoln and York, wife separated from husband and mother from child in that hurried embarkation for Holland, pursued to the beach by English horsemen; the thirteen years of exile; the life at Amsterdam "in alley foul and lane obscure;" the dwelling at Leyden; the embarkation at Delfthaven; the farewell of Robinson; the terrible voyage across the Atlantic; the compact in the harbor; the landing on the rock; the dreadful first winter; the death roll of more than half the number; the days of suffering and of famine; the wakeful night, listening for the yell of wild beast and the war-whoop of the savage; the building of the State on those sure foundations which no wave or tempest has ever shaken; the breaking of the new light; the dawning of the new day; the [lvi]beginning of the new life; the enjoyment of peace with liberty,—of all these things this is the original record by the hand of our beloved father and founder. Massachusetts will preserve it until the time shall come that her children are unworthy of it; and that time shall come,—never.

There’s nothing like it in human history since the story of Bethlehem. These English men and women leaving their homes in beautiful Lincoln and York, separated from their husbands and children in that rushed journey to Holland, chased to the beach by English horsemen; the thirteen years of exile; life in Amsterdam “in filthy alleys and dark lanes”; living in Leyden; boarding at Delfthaven; Robinson’s farewell; the terrifying voyage across the Atlantic; the agreement in the harbor; landing on the rock; the awful first winter; the death toll of more than half the group; days of suffering and hunger; sleepless nights listening for the roar of wild animals and the war cries of the natives; the establishment of a state on foundations that no wave or storm has ever shaken; the breakthrough of new light; the dawning of a new day; the [lvi] beginning of a new life; the enjoyment of peace with freedom—this is the original record by the hand of our beloved father and founder. Massachusetts will protect it until her children are unworthy of it; and that time shall never come.


ADDRESS
OF THE
Hon. Thomas F. Bayard.


ADDRESS OF AMBASSADOR BAYARD.

Your Excellency, Gentlemen of the two Houses of the Legislature of Massachusetts, Ladies and Gentlemen, Fellow Countrymen: The honorable and most gratifying duty with which I am charged is about to receive its final act of execution, for I have the book here, as it was placed in my hands by the Lord Bishop of London on April 29, intact then and now; and I am about to deliver it according to the provisions of the decree of the Chancellor of London, which has been read in your presence, and the receipt signed by me and registered in his court that I would obey the provisions of that decree.

Your Excellency, Members of the two Houses of the Massachusetts Legislature, Ladies and Gentlemen, Fellow Citizens: It is my distinct and rewarding responsibility to carry out this important task, as I have the book here, just as it was given to me by the Lord Bishop of London on April 29, intact then and now. I am about to present it in accordance with the decree from the Chancellor of London, which has been read in front of you, and I have signed the receipt registered in his court acknowledging that I would comply with the terms of that decree.

I have kept my trust; I have kept the book as I received it; I shall deliver it into the hands of the representative of the people who are entitled to its custody.

I have upheld my trust; I have maintained the book just as I received it; I will hand it over to the representative of the people who are entitled to keep it.

And now, gentlemen, it would be superfluous for me to dwell upon the historical features of this remarkable occasion, for it has been done, as we all knew it would be done, with ability, learning, eloquence and impressiveness, by the distinguished Senator who represents you so well in the Congress of the United States.

And now, gentlemen, I won't spend time going over the historical aspects of this important event, as it has already been covered, as we all expected, with skill, knowledge, eloquence, and impact, by the esteemed Senator who represents you so well in the U.S. Congress.

For all that related to myself, and for every gracious word of recognition and commendation that fell from his lips in relation to the part that I have taken in the act of restoration, I am profoundly grateful. It is an additional reward, but not the reward which induced my action.

For everything that concerns me, and for every kind word of acknowledgment and praise that came from him about my role in the restoration, I am truly grateful. It's a nice bonus, but it's not the reason I took action.

To have served your State, to have been instrumental in such an act as this, was of itself a high privilege to me. The Bradford manuscript was in the library of Fulham palace, and if, by lawful means, I could have become possessed of the volume, and have brought it here and quietly deposited it, I should have gone to my home with the great satisfaction of knowing that I had performed an act of justice, an act of right between two countries. Therefore the praise, however grateful, is additional, and I am very thankful for it.

To have served my State and played a role in something like this was a significant privilege for me. The Bradford manuscript was in the library of Fulham Palace, and if I could have legally obtained that book and brought it here to quietly set it down, I would have returned home with the great satisfaction of knowing I had done an act of justice, a right thing between two countries. So, while I appreciate the praise, it feels like an extra blessing, and I’m very thankful for it.

It may not be inappropriate or unpleasing to you should I state in a very simple manner the history of my relation to the return of this book, for it all has occurred within the last twelve months.

It might not be inappropriate or unpleasant for me to simply share the history of my connection to the return of this book, since it all happened in the last twelve months.

I knew of the existence of this manuscript, and had seen the reproduction in facsimile. I knew that attempts had been made, unsuccessfully, to obtain the original book.

I knew about this manuscript and had seen the facsimile reproduction. I was aware that there had been unsuccessful attempts to acquire the original book.

At that time Senator Hoar made a short visit to England, and in passing through London I was informed by him of the great interest that he, in [lxi]common with the people of this State, had in the restoration of this manuscript to the custody of the State.

At that time, Senator Hoar took a brief trip to England, and while he was passing through London, he told me about the strong interest he shared with the people of this State in getting this manuscript back into the care of the State.

We discussed the methods by which it might be accomplished, and after two or three concurrent suggestions he returned to the United States, and presently I received, under cover from the Secretary of State,—a distinguished citizen of your own State, Mr. Olney,—a formal note, suggesting rather than instructing that in an informal manner I should endeavor to have carried out the wishes of the various societies that had addressed themselves to the Bishop of London and the Archbishop of Canterbury, in order to obtain the return of this manuscript.

We talked about how it could be done, and after two or three suggestions from everyone, he went back to the United States. Soon after, I received a formal note, sent through the Secretary of State—who is a well-known citizen from your state, Mr. Olney—suggesting rather than instructing that I should try informally to fulfill the wishes of the different organizations that had reached out to the Bishop of London and the Archbishop of Canterbury in order to get this manuscript returned.

It necessarily had to be done informally. The strict regulations of the office I then occupied forbade my correspondence with any member of the British government except through the foreign office, unless it were informal. An old saying describes the entire case, that "When there's a will there's a way." There certainly was the will to get the book, and there certainly was also a will and a way to give the book, and that way was discovered by the legal custodians of the book itself.

It had to be done informally. The strict rules of the office I was in only allowed me to communicate with anyone in the British government through the foreign office, unless it was informal. An old saying sums it up: "Where there's a will, there's a way." There was definitely the desire to get the book, and there was also a determination and a method to deliver the book, and that method was found by the legal custodians of the book itself.

At first there were suggestions of difficulty, some technical questions; and following a very safe rule, the first thought was, What is the law? and the case was submitted to the law officers of the Crown. [lxii]Then there arose the necessity of a formal act of permission.

At first, there were hints of trouble, some technical questions; following a very cautious approach, the initial thought was, What does the law say? The case was then brought to the legal advisors of the Crown. [lxii] Then, a formal act of permission became necessary.

There could be entertained no question as to the title to the manuscript in the possession of the British government. There was no authority to grant a claim, founded on adverse title, and the question arose as to the requisite form of law of a permissive rather than of a mandatory nature, in order to be authoritative with those who had charge of the document.

There was no doubt about the ownership of the manuscript held by the British government. There was no authority to support a claim based on an opposing title, and the issue came up regarding the necessary legal form that should be permissive rather than mandatory, in order to be recognized by those responsible for the document.

But, as I have said, when there was a will there was found a way. By personal correspondence and interviews with the Bishop of London, I soon discovered that he was as anxious to find the way as I was that he should find it. In March last it was finally agreed that I should employ legal counsel to present a formal petition in the Episcopal Consistorial Court of London, and there before the Chancellor to represent the strong desire of Massachusetts and her people for the return of the record of her early Governor.

But, as I said, when there’s a will, there’s a way. Through personal letters and meetings with the Bishop of London, I quickly found out that he was just as eager to find a solution as I was. In March, we finally agreed that I would hire legal counsel to file a formal petition in the Episcopal Consistorial Court of London, where it would be presented to the Chancellor to express the strong desire of Massachusetts and its people for the return of the record of its early Governor.

Accordingly, the petition was prepared, and by my authority signed as for me by an eminent member of the bar, and it was also signed by the Bishop of London, so that there was a complete consensus. The decree was ordered, as is published in the London "Times" on March 25 last, and nothing after that remained but formalities, in which, as you are well aware, the English law is not lacking, especially in the ecclesiastical tribunals.

The petition was prepared, and with my authority, an esteemed lawyer signed it on my behalf. It was also signed by the Bishop of London, so there was total agreement. The decree was issued, as noted in the London "Times" on March 25, and after that, only formalities were left, which, as you know, English law has plenty of, especially in church courts.

These formalities were carried out during my absence from London on a short visit to the Continent, and the decree which you have just heard read was duly entered on April 12 last, consigning the document to my personal custody, to be delivered by me in this city to the high official therein named, subject to those conditions which you have also heard.

These formalities took place while I was away from London on a brief trip to the Continent, and the order you've just heard was officially recorded on April 12, placing the document in my personal care to be handed over in this city to the senior official mentioned, subject to the conditions you've also heard.

Accordingly, on the 29th of April last I was summoned to the court, and there, having signed the receipt, this decree was read in my presence. Then the Bishop of London arose, and, taking the book in his hands, delivered it with a few gracious words into my custody, and here it is to-day.

Accordingly, on April 29th, I was called to court, and there, after signing the receipt, this decree was read in front of me. Then the Bishop of London stood up, took the book in his hands, and handed it over to me with a few kind words, and here it is today.

The records of those proceedings will no doubt be preserved here as accompanying this book, as they are in the Episcopal Consistorial Court in London, and they tell the entire story.

The records of those proceedings will definitely be kept here alongside this book, just like they are in the Episcopal Consistorial Court in London, and they reveal the whole story.

But that is but part. The thing that I wish to impress upon you, and upon my fellow countrymen throughout the United States, is that this is an act of courtesy and friendship by another government—the government of what we once called our "mother country"—to the entire people of the United States.

But that’s just part of it. What I want to emphasize to you and my fellow Americans is that this is an act of courtesy and friendship from another government—the government of what we used to call our "mother country"—to all the people of the United States.

You cannot limit it to the Governor of this Commonwealth; nor to the Legislature; nor even to the citizens of this Commonwealth. It extends in its courtesy, its kindness and comity to the entire people of the United States. From first to last there was [lxiv]the ready response of courtesy and kindness to the request for the restoration of this manuscript record.

You can’t just restrict it to the Governor of this Commonwealth, or the Legislature, or even the citizens here. It reaches out in its respect, kindness, and goodwill to all the people of the United States. From beginning to end, there was [lxiv] a prompt response of courtesy and kindness to the request for the return of this manuscript record.

I may say to you that there has been nothing that I have sought more earnestly than to place the affairs of these two great nations in the atmosphere of mutual confidence and respect and good-will. If it be a sin to long for the honor of one's country, for the safety and strength of one's country, then I have been a great sinner, for I have striven to advance the honor and the safety and the welfare of my country, and believed it was best accomplished by treating all with justice and courtesy, and doing those things to others which we would ask to have done to ourselves.

I can honestly say that I've never wanted anything more than to create an atmosphere of mutual trust, respect, and goodwill between these two great nations. If longing for the honor, safety, and strength of one's country is a sin, then I must admit I've sinned a lot because I've worked hard to promote my country's honor, safety, and well-being. I believe this is best achieved by treating everyone with fairness and kindness and by doing for others what we would want done for ourselves.

When the Chancellor pronounced his decree in March last, he cited certain precedents to justify him in restoring this volume to Massachusetts. One precedent which powerfully controlled his decision, and which in the closing portion of his judgment he emphasizes, was an act of generous liberality upon the part of the American Library Society in Philadelphia in voluntarily returning to the British government some volumes of original manuscript of the period of James the First, which by some means not very clearly explained had found their way among the books of that institution.

When the Chancellor announced his decree last March, he referenced certain precedents to justify returning this volume to Massachusetts. One precedent that significantly influenced his decision, and which he highlights in the final part of his judgment, was the act of generosity by the American Library Society in Philadelphia, which voluntarily returned some original manuscripts from the time of James the First to the British government. These manuscripts had somehow found their way into that library’s collection, though the details were not clearly explained.

Those books were received by a distinguished man, Lord Romilly, Master of the Rolls, who took occasion [lxv]to speak of the liberality and kindness which dictated the action of the Philadelphia library. Gentlemen, I am one of those who believe that a generous and kindly act is never unwise between individuals or nations.

Those books were received by a distinguished man, Lord Romilly, Master of the Rolls, who took the opportunity [lxv] to talk about the generosity and kindness that motivated the Philadelphia library's action. Gentlemen, I am one of those who believe that a generous and kind act is never unwise, whether between individuals or nations.

The return of this book to you is an echo of the kindly act of your countrymen in the city of Philadelphia in 1866.

The return of this book to you is a reminder of the kind gesture from your fellow countrymen in Philadelphia in 1866.

It is that, not, as Mr. Hoar has said, any influence or special effort of mine; but it is international good feeling and comity which brought about to you the pleasure and the joy of having this manuscript returned, and so it will ever be. A generous act will beget a generous act; trust and confidence will beget trust and confidence; and so it will be while the world shall last, and well will it be for the man or for the people who shall recognize this truth and act upon it.

It's not because of any influence or special effort of mine, as Mr. Hoar mentioned; it's the goodwill and friendly relations between countries that have allowed you to enjoy the return of this manuscript, and that will always be the case. A kind act will lead to another kind act; trust and confidence will create more trust and confidence; and this will continue as long as the world exists, which will benefit those who understand and embrace this truth.

Now, gentlemen, there is another coincidence that I may venture to point out. It is history repeating itself. More than three hundred years ago the ancestors from whom my father drew his name and blood were French Protestants, who had been compelled to flee from the religious persecutions of that day, and for the sake of conscience to find an asylum in Holland. Fifty years after they had fled and found safety in Holland, the little congregation of Independents from the English village of Scrooby, under the pastorate of John Robinson, was forced to fly, and with [lxvi]difficulty found its way into the same country of the Netherlands, seeking an asylum for consciences' sake.

Now, gentlemen, there's another coincidence I’d like to point out. It’s history repeating itself. More than three hundred years ago, my father's ancestors were French Protestants who had to escape from the religious persecutions of that time and sought refuge in Holland for the sake of their conscience. Fifty years after they fled and found safety in Holland, a small group of Independents from the English village of Scrooby, led by Pastor John Robinson, was also forced to flee and, with [lxvi] difficulty, made their way to the same country of the Netherlands, looking for a safe haven for their beliefs.

Time passed on. The little English colony removed, as this manuscript of William Bradford will tell you, across the Atlantic, and soon after the Huguenot family from whom I drew my name found their first settlement in what was then the New Netherlands, now New York. Both came from the same cause; both came with the same object, the same purpose,—"soul freedom," as Roger Williams well called it. Both came to found homes where they could worship God according to their own conscience and live as free men. They came to these shores, and they have found the asylum, and they have strengthened it, and it is what we see to-day,—a country of absolute religious and civil freedom,—of equal rights and toleration.

Time went by. The small English colony moved, as this manuscript of William Bradford will explain, across the Atlantic, and not long after, the Huguenot family from whom I got my name established their first settlement in what was then the New Netherlands, now New York. Both came for the same reasons; both had the same goal, the same purpose—“soul freedom,” as Roger Williams aptly called it. They came to create homes where they could worship God according to their own beliefs and live as free individuals. They arrived on these shores, found a haven, strengthened it, and it has become what we see today—a country of complete religious and civil freedom—of equal rights and tolerance.

And is it not fitting that I, who have in my veins the blood of the Huguenots, should present to you and your Governor the log of the English emigrants, who left their country for the sake of religious freedom?

And isn't it fitting that I, who have the blood of the Huguenots in my veins, should present to you and your Governor the record of the English emigrants who left their country for the sake of religious freedom?

They are blended here,—their names, their interests. No man asks and no man has a right to ask or have ascertained by any method authorized by law what is the conscientious religious tenet or opinion of any man, of any citizen, as a prerequisite for holding an office of trust or power in the United States.

They are combined here— their names, their interests. No one asks, and no one has the right to ask or find out by any legal means what the personal religious belief or opinion of any person, any citizen, is as a requirement for holding a position of trust or power in the United States.

I think it well on this occasion to make, as I am sure you are making, acknowledgment to that heroic little country, the Lowlands as they call it, the Netherlands,—the country without one single feature of military defence except the brave hearts of the men who live in it and defend it.

I think it's important this time to acknowledge that brave little country, the Lowlands, as they call it, the Netherlands—the country with no military defenses except for the courageous hearts of the people who live there and protect it.

Holland was the anvil upon which religious and civil liberty was beaten out in Europe at a time when the clang was scarcely heard anywhere else. We can never forget our historical debt to that country and to those people. Puritan, Independent, Huguenot, whoever he may be, forced to flee for conscience's sake, will not forget that in the Netherlands there was found in his time of need the asylum where conscience, property and person might be secure.

Holland was the place where religious and civil liberty was established in Europe when hardly anyone else was paying attention. We can never forget our historical debt to that country and its people. Whether Puritan, Independent, or Huguenot, anyone forced to flee for their beliefs will always remember that in the Netherlands they found refuge where their conscience, property, and personal safety could be protected.

And now my task is done. I am deeply grateful for the part that I have been enabled to take in this act of just and natural restitution. In Massachusetts or out of Massachusetts there is no one more willing than I to assist this work; and here, sir [addressing Governor Wolcott], I fulfil my trust in placing in your hands the manuscript.

And now my job is complete. I’m really thankful for the role I’ve been able to play in this fair and straightforward restoration. Whether in Massachusetts or elsewhere, no one is more eager than I am to help with this effort; and here, sir [addressing Governor Wolcott], I’m fulfilling my duty by handing this manuscript over to you.

To you, as the honored representative of the people of this Commonwealth, I commit this book, in pursuance of my obligations, gladly undertaken under the decree of the Episcopal Consistorial Court of London.

To you, as the respected representative of the people of this Commonwealth, I present this book, fulfilling my responsibilities, which I gladly accepted under the directive of the Episcopal Consistorial Court of London.


ADDRESS
OF
Governor Roger Wolcott.


ADDRESS OF GOVERNOR WOLCOTT.

On receiving the volume, Governor Wolcott, addressing Mr. Bayard, spoke as follows: I thank you, sir, for the diligent and faithful manner in which you have executed the honorable trust imposed upon you by the decree of the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London, a copy of which you have now placed in my hands. It was fitting that one of your high distinction should be selected to perform so dignified an office.

Upon receiving the volume, Governor Wolcott addressed Mr. Bayard and said: Thank you, sir, for the careful and dedicated way you have carried out the esteemed responsibility entrusted to you by the decree of the Consistorial and Episcopal Court of London, a copy of which you have now given to me. It was appropriate for someone of your high standing to be chosen for such a distinguished role.

The gracious act of international courtesy which is now completed will not fail of grateful appreciation by the people of this Commonwealth and of the nation. It is honorable alike to those who hesitated not to prefer the request and to those whose generous liberality has prompted compliance with it. It may be that the story of the departure of this precious relic from our shores may never in its every detail be revealed; but the story of its return will be read of all men, and will become a part of the history of the Commonwealth. There are places and objects so intimately associated with the world's greatest men or with mighty deeds that the soul of him who gazes upon them is lost in a sense of reverent awe, as it [lxxii]listens to the voice that speaks from the past, in words like those which came from the burning bush, "Put off thy shoes from off thy feet, for the place whereon thou standest is holy ground."

The kind act of international goodwill that has just been completed will definitely be appreciated by the people of this Commonwealth and the entire nation. It is honorable both for those who confidently made the request and for those whose generous support made it possible. While the full story of this precious relic leaving our shores may never be completely told, the story of its return will be shared by everyone and will become part of the Commonwealth's history. There are places and objects so closely linked to the world’s greatest figures or significant events that anyone who gazes upon them feels a deep sense of reverence, as they listen to the echoes from the past, reminiscent of the words that came from the burning bush, "Take off your shoes, for the place where you are standing is holy ground."

On the sloping hillside of Plymouth, that bathes its feet in the waters of the Atlantic, such a voice is breathed by the brooding genius of the place, and the ear must be dull that fails to catch the whispered words. For here not alone did godly men and women suffer greatly for a great cause, but their noble purpose was not doomed to defeat, but was carried to perfect victory. They stablished what they planned. Their feeble plantation became the birthplace of religious liberty, the cradle of a free Commonwealth. To them a mighty nation owns its debt. Nay, they have made the civilized world their debtor. In the varied tapestry which pictures our national life, the richest spots are those where gleam the golden threads of conscience, courage and faith, set in the web by that little band. May God in his mercy grant that the moral impulse which founded this nation may never cease to control its destiny; that no act of any future generation may put in peril the fundamental principles on which it is based,—of equal rights in a free state, equal privileges in a free church and equal opportunities in a free school.

On the sloping hillside of Plymouth, where the land meets the Atlantic, you can hear the lasting spirit of the place, and only those who are unresponsive would miss its quiet messages. Here, not only did devoted men and women endure tremendous hardships for a noble cause, but their inspiring mission was not destined for failure; it achieved remarkable success. They realized their vision. What started as a humble settlement has grown into the birthplace of religious freedom, the foundation of a free society. A powerful nation owes its gratitude to them. Indeed, they have made the entire civilized world their debtor. In the diverse tapestry that depicts our national life, the most vibrant areas are where the bright threads of conscience, courage, and faith, woven by that small group, shine the most. May God, in His mercy, ensure that the moral drive that established this nation continues to shape its future; may no actions from any future generation jeopardize the core principles on which it is built—equal rights in a free state, equal privileges in a free church, and equal opportunities in a free school.

In this precious volume which I hold in my hands—the gift of England to the Commonwealth of [lxxiii]Massachusetts—is told the noble, simple story "of Plim̃oth Plantation." In the midst of suffering and privation and anxiety the pious hand of William Bradford here set down in ample detail the history of the enterprise from its inception to the year 1647. From him we may learn "that all great and honourable actions are accompanied with great difficulties, and must be both enterprised and overcome with answerable courages."

In this valuable book that I’m holding—the gift from England to the Commonwealth of [lxxiii]Massachusetts—there’s the remarkable, straightforward story of "Plim̃oth Plantation." Amid hardship, loss, and worry, the devoted hand of William Bradford recorded in detail the history of this venture from its beginning to the year 1647. From him, we learn that "all great and honorable actions come with significant challenges and must be undertaken and overcome with matching courage."

The sadness and pathos which some might read into the narrative are to me lost in victory. The triumph of a noble cause even at a great price is theme for rejoicing, not for sorrow, and the story here told is one of triumphant achievement, and not of defeat.

The sadness and emotion that some might find in the story are, to me, overshadowed by victory. The success of a noble cause, even at a high cost, is something to celebrate, not mourn, and the tale being told is one of triumph, not failure.

As the official representative of the Commonwealth, I receive it, sir, at your hands. I pledge the faith of the Commonwealth that for all time it shall be guarded in accordance with the terms of the decree under which it is delivered into her possession as one of her chiefest treasures. I express the thanks of the Commonwealth for the priceless gift. And I venture the prophecy that for countless years to come and to untold thousands these mute pages shall eloquently speak of high resolve, great suffering and heroic endurance made possible by an absolute faith in the over-ruling providence of Almighty God.

As the official representative of the Commonwealth, I accept this from you, sir. I promise on behalf of the Commonwealth that it will always be protected according to the terms of the decree under which it is entrusted to us as one of our most valuable treasures. I want to express the Commonwealth's gratitude for this invaluable gift. I also predict that for countless years to come and for untold thousands, these silent pages will powerfully convey messages of strong determination, great suffering, and heroic endurance made possible by unwavering faith in the divine guidance of Almighty God.


ACKNOWLEDGMENT
BY THE
BISHOP OF LONDON.


The Bishop of London

(Copy)

(Copy)

Fulham Palace, SW
Oct. 16, 1897.

Dear Sir,

Dear Sir,

I would ask you to express to the Convention of the two branches of the General Court of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts my grateful thanks for the copy of their resolution of May 26, which was presented to me by Mr. Adams.[A]

I would like to extend my heartfelt thanks to the Convention of the two branches of the General Court of the Commonwealth of Massachusetts for the copy of their resolution from May 26, which was given to me by Mr. Adams.[A]

I consider it a great privilege to have been associated with an act of courtesy, which was also an act of justice, in restoring to its proper place a document which is so important in the records of your illustrious Commonwealth.

I feel it's a great honor to have been part of a kind gesture, which was also an act of fairness, in returning an important document to its rightful place in the records of your esteemed Commonwealth.

I am
Yours faithfully,
M. LONDON.
H.D. Coolidge, Esq.
Clerk of the Convention.

Of Plymouth Plantation.



Of Plimoth Plantation.

**Of Plymouth Colony.**

And first of ye occasion and indũsments ther unto; the which that I may truly unfould, I must begine at ye very roote & rise of ye same. The which I shall endevor to manefest in a plaine stile, with singuler regard unto ye simple trueth in all things, at least as near as my slender judgmente can attaine the same.

And first, about the occasion and reasons for it; to explain this accurately, I must start from the very beginning. I will try to express it clearly, with a strong focus on the simple truth in everything, at least as closely as my limited understanding allows.


1. Chapter.

It is well knowne unto ye godly and judicious, how ever since ye first breaking out of ye lighte of ye gospell in our Honourable Nation of England, (which was ye first of nations whom ye Lord adorned ther with, affter yt grosse darknes of popery which had covered & overspred ye Christian worled,) what warrs & opposissions ever since, Satan hath raised, maintained, and continued against the Saincts, from time to time, in one sorte or other. Some times by bloody death and cruell torments; other whiles imprisonments, banishments, & other hard usages; as being loath his kingdom should goe downe, the trueth prevaile, and ye churches of God reverte to their anciente puritie, and recover their primative order, libertie, & bewtie. But when he could not [4]prevaile by these means, against the maine trueths of ye gospell, but that they began to take rootting in many places, being watered with ye blooud of ye martires, and blessed from heaven with a gracious encrease; He then begane to take him to his anciente strategemes, used of old against the first Christians. That when by ye bloody & barbarous persecutions of ye Heathen Emperours, he could not stoppe & subuerte the course of ye gospell, but that it speedily overspred with a wounderfull celeritie the then best known parts of ye world, He then begane to sow errours, heresies, and wounderfull dissentions amongst ye professours them selves, (working upon their pride & ambition, with other corrupte passions incidente to all mortall men, yea to ye saints them selves in some measure,) by which wofull effects followed; as not only bitter contentions, & hartburnings, schismes, with other horrible confusions, but Satan tooke occasion & advantage therby to foyst in a number of vile ceremoneys, with many unproffitable cannons & decrees, which have since been as snares to many poore & peaceable souls even to this day. So as in ye anciente times, the persecutions[2] by ye heathen & their Emperours, was not greater then of the Christians one against other; the Arians & other their complices against ye orthodoxe & true Christians. As witneseth Socrates in his 2. booke. His words are these;[B] The violence truly (saith he) was no less than [5]that of ould practised towards ye Christians when they were compelled & drawne to sacrifice to idoles; for many indured sundrie kinds of tormente, often rackings, & dismembering of their joynts; confiscating of ther goods; some bereaved of their native soyle; others departed this life under ye hands of ye tormentor; and some died in banishmēte, & never saw ther cuntrie againe, &c.

It is well known to the godly and wise how, ever since the first emergence of the light of the gospel in our Honorable Nation of England (which was the first of nations that the Lord blessed with this after the gross darkness of popery that had covered and overwhelmed the Christian world), what wars and opposition Satan has raised, sustained, and continued against the Saints over time, in one way or another. Sometimes through bloody death and cruel tortures; at other times through imprisonments, banishments, and other harsh treatments; being unwilling to let his kingdom fall, the truth prevail, and the churches of God return to their ancient purity and regain their original order, freedom, and beauty. But when he could not prevail by these means against the core truths of the gospel, and they began to take root in many places, watered with the blood of the martyrs and blessed from heaven with a gracious increase, he then started using his ancient strategies that had been employed against the first Christians. When he could not stop and undermine the course of the gospel through the bloody and barbarous persecutions of the Heathen Emperors, which swiftly spread with remarkable speed across the best-known parts of the world, he began to sow errors, heresies, and remarkable divisions among the believers themselves, working upon their pride and ambition, along with other corrupt passions that are common to all mortal men, even to the saints themselves to some extent. This led to painful outcomes, not only bitter disputes, and heartburns, schisms, and other terrible confusions, but Satan also took the opportunity to sneak in a number of vile ceremonies, along with many unhelpful canons and decrees, which have since been like snares to many poor and peaceful souls even to this day. Just as in ancient times, the persecutions by the heathen and their Emperors were not greater than those among the Christians themselves; the Arians and their allies against the orthodox and true Christians. As Socrates testifies in his second book. His words are these: [B] *The violence truly* (he says) *was no less than that of old practiced towards the Christians when they were compelled and forced to sacrifice to idols; for many endured various kinds of torment, often being racked and having their limbs dismembered; their goods confiscated; some stripped of their homeland; others left this life at the hands of the tormentor; and some died in banishment, never to see their country again, etc.*

The like methode Satan hath seemed to hold in these later times, since ye trueth begane to springe & spread after ye great defection made by Antichrist, yt man of sin̅e.

The same method Satan seems to have embraced in recent times, since the truth began to emerge and spread after the massive downfall caused by Antichrist, the man of sin.

For to let pass ye infinite examples in sundrie nations and severall places of ye world, and instance in our owne, when as yt old serpente could not prevaile by those firie flames & other his cruell tragedies, which he[C] by his instruments put in ure every wher in ye days of queene Mary & before, he then begane an other kind of warre, & went more closly to worke; not only to oppuggen, but even to ruinate & destroy ye kingdom of Christ, by more secrete & subtile means, by kindling ye flames of contention and sowing ye seeds of discorde & bitter enmitie amongst ye proffessors & seeming reformed them selves. For when he could not prevaile by ye former means against the principall doctrins of faith, he bente his force against the holy discipline & outward regimente of the kingdom of [6]Christ, by which those holy doctrines should be conserved, & true pietie maintained amongest the saints & people of God.

To ignore the countless examples in various nations and different parts of the world, and to focus on our own, when the old serpent couldn't succeed with his fiery flames and other cruel tragedies, which he used through his instruments everywhere in the days of Queen Mary and before, he then began a different kind of war and worked more discreetly; not only to oppose but even to ruin and destroy the kingdom of Christ by more secret and sly means, by igniting the flames of conflict and sowing the seeds of discord and bitter enmity among the professed and seemingly reformed themselves. For when he couldn't prevail by the former methods against the principal doctrines of faith, he targeted the holy discipline and outward governance of the kingdom of Christ, through which those holy doctrines would be preserved and true piety maintained among the saints and people of God.

Mr. Foxe recordeth how yt besids those worthy martires & confessors which were burned in queene Marys days & otherwise tormented,[D] many (both studients & others) fled out of ye land, to ye number of 800. And became severall congregations. At Wesell, Frankford, Bassill, Emden, Markpurge, Strausborugh, & Geneva, &c. Amongst whom (but especialy those at Frankford) begane yt bitter warr of contention & persecutiō aboute ye ceremonies, & servise-booke, and other popish and antichristian stuffe, the plague of England to this day, which are like ye highplases in Israell, wch the prophets cried out against, & were their ruine; [3] which ye better parte sought, according to ye puritie of ye gospell, to roote out and utterly to abandon. And the other parte (under veiled pretences) for their ouwn ends & advancments, sought as stifly to continue, maintaine, & defend. As appeareth by ye discourse therof published in printe, Ano: 1575; a booke yt deserves better to be knowne and considred.

Mr. Foxe records how, besides the worthy martyrs and confessors who were burned during Queen Mary's reign and otherwise tormented, many (both students and others) fled the country, totaling around 800. They formed separate congregations in places like Wesel, Frankfurt, Basel, Emden, Markburg, Strasbourg, and Geneva, etc. Among these groups, especially those in Frankfurt, began the bitter conflict and persecution over the ceremonies, service books, and other popish and anti-Christian elements, which have plagued England to this day. These issues are similar to the high places in Israel that the prophets condemned and which led to their downfall; the better part of the people sought to root out and completely abandon them according to the purity of the gospel. On the other hand, the opposing party, under disguised pretenses for their own interests and advancement, fought just as hard to maintain, support, and defend these practices. This is evident from the discourse published in print in 1575, a book that deserves greater recognition and consideration.

The one side laboured to have ye right worship of God & discipline of Christ established in ye church, according to ye simplicitie of ye gospell, without the mixture of mens inventions, and to have & to be [7]ruled by ye laws of Gods word, dispensed in those offices, & by those officers of Pastors, Teachers, & Elders, &c. according to ye Scripturs. The other partie, though under many colours & pretences, endevored to have ye episcopall dignitie (affter ye popish man̅er) with their large power & jurisdiction still retained; with all those courts, cannons, & ceremonies, togeather with all such livings, revenues, & subordinate officers, with other such means as formerly upheld their antichristian greatnes, and enabled them with lordly & tyranous power to persecute ye poore servants of God. This contention was so great, as neither ye honour of God, the commone persecution, nor ye mediation of Mr. Calvin & other worthies of ye Lord in those places, could prevaile with those thus episcopally minded, but they proceeded by all means to disturbe ye peace of this poor persecuted church, even so farr as to charge (very unjustly, & ungodlily, yet prelatelike) some of their cheefe opposers, with rebellion & hightreason against ye Emperour, & other such crimes.

One side worked hard to establish the true worship of God and the discipline of Christ in the church, based on the simplicity of the gospel, without mixing in human inventions. They aimed to be guided by the laws of God's word, as expressed through the offices and officers of Pastors, Teachers, and Elders, according to the Scriptures. The other side, despite various excuses and pretenses, sought to maintain the episcopal authority (in a popish manner) along with their extensive power and jurisdiction. They wanted to keep all those courts, canons, and ceremonies, along with the revenues, living arrangements, and subordinate officers that had previously supported their antichristian dominance and allowed them to persecute the poor servants of God with lordly and tyrannical power. This conflict was so intense that neither the honor of God, common persecution, nor the mediation of Mr. Calvin and other respected leaders in those places could sway those committed to episcopal governance. They continued to disrupt the peace of this persecuted church, going so far as to unjustly and ungodlily accuse some of their main opponents of rebellion and high treason against the Emperor, among other crimes.

And this contētion dyed not with queene Mary, nor was left beyonde ye seas, but at her death these people returning into England under gracious queene Elizabeth, many of them being preferred to bishopricks & other promotions, according to their aimes and desires, that inveterate hatered against ye holy discipline of Christ in his church hath continued to [8]this day. In somuch that for fear [4] it should preveile, all plotts & devices have been used to keepe it out, incensing ye queene & state against it as dangerous for ye com̅on wealth; and that it was most needfull yt ye fundamentall poynts of Religion should be preached in those ignorante & superstitious times; and to win̅e ye weake & ignorante, they might retaine diverse harmles ceremoneis; and though it were to be wished yt diverse things were reformed, yet this was not a season for it. And many the like, to stop ye mouthes of ye more godly, to bring them over to yeeld to one ceremoney after another, and one corruption after another; by these wyles begyleing some & corrupting others till at length they begane to persecute all ye zealous professors in ye land (though they knew little what this discipline mente) both by word & deed, if they would not submitte to their ceremonies, & become slaves to them & their popish trash, which have no ground in ye word of God, but are relikes of yt man of sine. And the more ye light of ye gospell grew, ye more yey urged their subscriptions to these corruptions. So as (notwithstanding all their former pretences & fair colures) they whose eyes God had not justly blinded might easily see wherto these things tended. And to cast contempte the more upon ye sincere servants of God, they opprobriously & most injuriously gave unto, & imposed upon them, that name of Puritans, which [it] is said [9]the Novatians out of prid did assume & take unto themselves.[E] And lamentable it is to see ye effects which have followed. Religion hath been disgraced, the godly greeved, afflicted, persecuted, and many exiled, sundrie have lost their lives in prisones & otherways. On the other hand, sin hath been countenanced, ignorance, profannes, & atheisme increased, & the papists encouraged to hope againe for a day.

And this conflict didn’t end with Queen Mary, nor was it left behind overseas, but at her death, these people returned to England under the gracious Queen Elizabeth. Many of them were appointed to bishoprics and other positions according to their ambitions and desires. That deep-seated hatred against the holy discipline of Christ in His church has continued to [8]this day. In fact, out of fear that it might prevail, all sorts of plots and schemes have been used to keep it out, inciting the queen and the state against it as dangerous to the commonwealth. It was deemed essential that the fundamental points of religion should be preached in those ignorant and superstitious times; and to win over the weak and ignorant, they might keep various harmless ceremonies. Although it would have been desirable for various things to be reformed, it wasn't the right time for it. Many similar tactics were employed to silence the more devout and to lead them to yield to one ceremony after another and one corruption after another. By these deceptive means, they misled some and corrupted others until they began to persecute all the zealous believers in the land (despite their ignorance of what this discipline really meant) both verbally and in action if they refused to comply with their ceremonies and become slaves to them and their popish nonsense, which have no basis in the word of God, but are remnants of that man of sin. And as the light of the gospel grew, the more they insisted on their subscriptions to these corruptions. So that, despite all their previous pretenses and pretty façades, those whose eyes God had not justly blinded could easily see where these things were headed. To cast further contempt on the sincere servants of God, they scornfully and unjustly labeled and imposed upon them the name of Puritans, which [it] is said [9]the Novatians took for themselves out of pride.[E] And it's heartbreaking to see the effects that have followed. Religion has been disgraced, the godly have been grieved, afflicted, persecuted, and many exiled, with some losing their lives in prisons and other ways. On the other hand, sin has been condoned, ignorance, profanity, and atheism have increased, and the papists have been encouraged to hope once again for a better day.

This made that holy man Mr. Perkins[F] crie out in his exhortation to repentance, upon Zeph. 2. Religion (saith he) hath been amongst us this 35. years; but the more it is published, the more it is contemned & reproached of many, &c. Thus not prophanes nor wickednes, but Religion it selfe is a byword, a moking-stock, & a matter of reproach; so that in England at this day the man or woman yt begines to profes Religion, & to serve God, must resolve with him selfe to sustaine [5] mocks & injueries even as though he lived amongst ye enimies of Religion. And this com̅one experience hath confirmed & made too apparente.

This made that holy man Mr. Perkins[F] cry out in his call for repentance, referencing Zeph. 2. Religion (he says) has been among us for 35 years; but the more it is spread, the more it is disregarded and mocked by many, etc. Thus, it is not profanities or wickedness, but Religion itself that has become a byword, a target for ridicule, and a source of shame; so that in England today, anyone who starts to profess Religion and serve God must prepare themselves to endure [5] mockery and insults as if they were living among the enemies of Religion. And this common experience has confirmed and made this too obvious.

A late observation, as it were by the way, worthy to be Noted.[G]

A late observation, seemingly casual, that deserves mentioning.[G]

Full litle did I thinke, yt the downfall of ye Bishops, with their courts, cannons, & ceremonies, &c. had been so neare, when I first begane these scribled writings (which was aboute ye year 1630, and so peeced up at times of leasure afterward), [10]or that I should have lived to have seene or heard of ye same; but it is ye Lords doing, and ought to be marvelous in our eyes! Every plante which mine heavenly father hath not planted (saith our Saviour) shall be rooted up. Mat: 15. 13.[H] I have snared the, and thou art taken, O Babell (Bishops), and thou wast not aware; thou art found, and also caught, because thou hast striven against the Lord. Jer. 50. 24. But will they needs strive against ye truth, against ye servants of God; what, & against the Lord him selfe? Doe they provoke the Lord to anger? Are they stronger than he? 1. Cor: 10. 22. No, no, they have mete with their match. Behold, I come unto ye, O proud man, saith the Lord God of hosts; for thy day is come, even the time that I will visite the. Jer: 50. 31. May not the people of God now say (and these pore people among ye rest), The Lord hath brought forth our righteousnes; come, let us declare in Sion the work of the Lord our God. Jer: 51. 10. Let all flesh be still before the Lord; for he is raised up out of his holy place. Zach: 2. 13.

Little did I think that the downfall of the Bishops, with their courts, canons, ceremonies, etc., was so close when I first started these scribbled writings (which was around the year 1630, and I added to them during my spare time afterward), [10] or that I would live to see or hear of it; but it is the Lord's doing, and it should be marvelous in our eyes! Every plant that my heavenly Father hasn't planted (says our Savior) will be rooted up. Mat: 15. 13.[H] I have trapped you, and you are caught, O Babel (Bishops), and you weren't even aware; you are found and caught because you have opposed the Lord. Jer. 50. 24. But why do they insist on opposing the truth, the servants of God; what, even against the Lord Himself? Are they provoking the Lord to anger? Are they stronger than Him? 1. Cor: 10. 22. No, no, they have met their match. Look, I am coming for you, O proud man, says the Lord God of hosts; for your day has come, the time when I will visit you. Jer: 50. 31. Can’t the people of God now say (and these poor people among the rest), The Lord has brought forth our righteousness; come, let us declare in Zion the work of the Lord our God. Jer: 51. 10. Let all flesh be silent before the Lord; for He has arisen from His holy place. Zach: 2. 13.

In this case, these poore people may say (among ye thousands of Israll), When the Lord brougt againe the captivite of Zion, we were like them that dreame. Psa: 126. 1. The Lord hath done greate things for us, wherof we rejoyce. v. 3. They that sow in teares, shall reap in joye. They wente weeping, and carried precious seede, but they shall returne with joye, and bring their sheaves, v. 5, 6.

In this situation, these poor people might say (among the thousands of Israelites), When the Lord restored the fortunes of Zion, we were like those who dream. Psalm 126:1. The Lord has done great things for us, and we are filled with joy. v. 3. Those who sow with tears will reap with joy. They went out weeping, carrying precious seed, but they will return with joy, bringing their harvests. v. 5, 6.

Doe you not now see ye fruits of your labours, O all yee servants of ye Lord that have suffered for his truth, and have been faithfull witneses of ye same, and yee litle handfull amongst ye rest, ye least amongest ye thousands of Israll? You have not only had a seede time, but many of you have seene ye joyefull harvest; should you not then rejoyse, yea, [11]and againe rejoyce, and say Hallelu-iah, salvation, and glorie, and honour, and power, be to ye Lord our God; for true and righteous are his judgments. Rev. 19. 1, 2.

Do you not now see the fruits of your labor, O all you servants of the Lord who have suffered for His truth and have been faithful witnesses of it, and you little handful among the rest, the least among the thousands of Israel? You have not only had a seed time, but many of you have seen the joyful harvest; should you not then rejoice, yes, [11] and again rejoice, and say Hallelujah, salvation, and glory, and honor, and power, be to the Lord our God; for true and righteous are His judgments. Rev. 19. 1, 2.

But thou wilte aske what is ye mater? What is done? Why, art thou a stranger in Israll, that thou shouldest not know what is done? Are not those Jebusites overcome that have vexed the people of Israll so long, even holding Jerusalem till Davids days, and been as thorns in their sids, so many ages; and now begane to scorne that any David should meadle with them; they begane to fortifie their tower, as that of the old Babelonians; but those proud Anakimes are throwne downe, and their glory laid in ye dust. The tiranous bishops are ejected, their courts dissolved, their cannons forceless, their servise casheired, their ceremonies uselese and despised; their plots for popery prevented, and all their superstitions discarded & returned to Roome from whence they came, and ye monuments of idolatrie rooted out of ye land. And the proud and profane suporters, and cruell defenders of these (as bloody papists & wicked athists, and their malignante consorts) marvelously over throwne. And are not these greate things? Who can deney it?

But you will ask, what’s the matter? What’s happening? Are you a stranger in Israel that you don’t know what’s going on? Aren’t those Jebusites who have troubled the people of Israel for so long, even holding Jerusalem until David’s time, and being a thorn in their sides for ages, finally overcome? They started to mock the idea that any David would interfere with them; they began to fortify their tower, just like the ancient Babylonians. But those proud Anakim have been brought low, and their glory lies in the dust. The tyrannical bishops have been ousted, their courts disbanded, their cannons powerless, their services abandoned, their ceremonies useless and scorned; their plots for Catholicism have been thwarted, and all their superstitions have been discarded and sent back to Rome from where they came, with the monuments of idolatry removed from the land. And the proud and profane supporters, along with the cruel defenders of these (such as bloody Catholics, wicked atheists, and their malicious allies) have been remarkably overthrown. Are these not great things? Who can deny it?

But who hath done it? Who, even he that siteth on ye white horse, who is caled faithfull, & true, and judgeth and fighteth righteously, Rev: 19. 11. whose garments are dipte in blood, and his name was caled the word of God, v. 13. for he shall rule them with a rode of iron; for it is he that treadeth the winepress of the feircenes and wrath of God almighty. And he hath upon his garmente, and upon his thigh, a name writen, The King of Kings, and Lord of Lords, v. 15, 16.

But who has done it? Who, even the one sitting on the white horse, who is called Faithful and True, and judges and fights righteously (Rev. 19:11), whose clothes are dipped in blood, and whose name is called the Word of God (v. 13), for he will rule them with a rod of iron; for it is he who treads the winepress of the fierceness and wrath of Almighty God. And he has a name written on his garment and on his thigh: The King of Kings and Lord of Lords (v. 15, 16).

Hallelu-iah.
Anno Dom: 1646.

But that I may come more near my intendmente; when as by the travell & diligence of some godly & zealous preachers, & Gods blessing on their labours, as [12]in other places of ye land, so in ye North parts, many became inlightened by the word of God, and had their ignorance & sins discovered unto them, and begane by his grace to reforme their lives, and make conscience of their wayes, the worke of God was no sooner manifest in them, but presently they were both scoffed and scorned by ye prophane multitude, and ye ministers urged with ye yoak of subscription, or els must be silenced; and ye poore people were so vexed with apparators, & pursuants, & ye comissarie courts, as truly their affliction was not smale; which, notwithstanding, they bore sundrie years with much patience, till they were occasioned (by ye continuance & encrease of these troubls, and other means which the Lord raised up in those days) to see further into things by the light of ye word of God. How not only these base and beggerly ceremonies were unlawfull, but also that ye lordly & tiranous power of ye prelats ought not to be submitted unto; which thus, contrary to the freedome of the gospell, would load & burden mens consciences, and by their compulsive power make a prophane mixture of persons & things in the worship of God. And that their offices & calings, courts & cannons, &c. were unlawfull and antichristian; being such as have no warrante in ye word of God; but the same yt were used in poperie, & still retained. Of which a famous author thus writeth in his Dutch com̅taries.[I] At the coming of [13]king James into England; The new king (saith he) found their established ye reformed religion, according to ye reformed religion of king Edward ye 6. Retaining, or keeping still ye spirituall state of ye Bishops, &c. after ye ould maner, much varying & differing from ye reformed churches in Scotland, France, & ye Neatherlands, Embden, Geneva, &c. whose reformation is cut, or shapen much nerer ye first Christian churches, as it was used in ye Apostles times.[J]

But to get closer to my point: through the efforts and dedication of some devoted and passionate preachers, along with God's blessing on their work, as seen in other areas of the country, many in the North became enlightened by the word of God. Their ignorance and sins were revealed to them, and by His grace, they began to change their lives and be mindful of their actions. As soon as God's work was evident in them, they were quickly mocked and scorned by the worldly crowd. The ministers were pressured with the burden of subscription or else faced silence. The poor people were tormented by officials and pursuers, along with the commissary courts, causing them considerable anguish. Nevertheless, they endured this for several years with much patience until they were compelled (by the ongoing and increasing troubles, alongside other means God raised up during those days) to look deeper into matters through the light of God's word. They realized that not only were these humble and beggarly ceremonies unlawful, but also that the arrogant and tyrannical power of the prelates should not be obeyed. This power, contrary to the freedom of the gospel, sought to load and burden people's consciences and, through coercive power, created a corrupt mixture of individuals and practices in God's worship. They understood that their offices, roles, courts, and canons were unlawful and antichristian; they had no basis in the word of God but were the same practices used in popery and still retained. A noted author writes in his Dutch commentaries: At the time of King James's arrival in England, he noted that the established reformed religion was aligned with the reformed religion of King Edward VI, maintaining the spiritual authority of the Bishops, etc., in the old manner, much differing from the reformed churches in Scotland, France, the Netherlands, Embden, Geneva, etc. Their reformation was shaped much closer to the first Christian churches, as it was during the time of the Apostles.

[6] So many therfore of these proffessors as saw ye evill of these things, in thes parts, and whose harts ye Lord had touched wth heavenly zeale for his trueth, they shooke of this yoake of antichristian bondage, and as ye Lords free people, joyned them selves (by a covenant of the Lord) into a church estate, in ye felowship of ye gospell, to walke in all his wayes, made known, or to be made known unto them, according to their best endeavours, whatsoever it should cost them, the Lord assisting them. And that it cost them something this ensewing historie will declare.

[6] So many of these professors who saw the evil in these things, and whose hearts the Lord had touched with a heavenly zeal for His truth, shook off this yoke of anti-Christian bondage, and as the Lord's free people, joined together (with a covenant from the Lord) to form a church community, committed to the fellowship of the gospel. They intended to walk in all His ways, made known or to be made known to them, according to their best efforts, no matter the cost, with the Lord's help. And this following history will demonstrate that it indeed cost them something.

These people became 2. distincte bodys or churches, & in regarde of distance of place did congregate severally; for they were of sundrie townes & vilages, some in Notingamshire, some of Lincollinshire, and some of Yorkshire, wher they border nearest togeather. In one [14]of these churches (besids others of note) was Mr. John Smith, a man of able gifts, & a good preacher, who afterwards was chosen their pastor. But these afterwards falling into some errours in ye Low Countries, ther (for ye most part) buried them selves, & their names.

These people became two distinct bodies or churches, and due to the distance between them, they met separately; they came from various towns and villages, some in Nottinghamshire, some in Lincolnshire, and some in Yorkshire, where they were closest together. In one [14] of these churches (besides others of note) was Mr. John Smith, a man of considerable talent and a good preacher, who was later chosen as their pastor. However, they eventually fell into some errors in the Low Countries, where they mostly buried themselves and their names.

But in this other church (wch must be ye subjecte of our discourse) besids other worthy men, was Mr. Richard Clifton, a grave and reverēd preacher, who by his paines and dilligens had done much good, and under God had ben a means of ye conversion of many. And also that famous and worthy man Mr. John Robinson, who afterwards was their pastor for many years, till ye Lord tooke him away by death. Also Mr. William Brewster a reverent man, who afterwards was chosen an elder of ye church and lived with them till old age.

But in this other church (which must be the subject of our discussion), besides other worthy men, there was Mr. Richard Clifton, a serious and respected preacher, who through his efforts and diligence had done a lot of good, and under God had been a means of the conversion of many. There was also that famous and esteemed man Mr. John Robinson, who afterwards was their pastor for many years, until the Lord took him away by death. Also, Mr. William Brewster, a respected man, who was later chosen as an elder of the church and lived with them until old age.

But after these things they could not long continue in any peaceable condition, but were hunted & persecuted on every side, so as their former afflictions were but as flea-bitings in comparison of these which now came upon them. For some were taken & clapt up in prison, others had their houses besett & watcht night and day, & hardly escaped their hands; and ye most were faine to flie & leave their howses & habitations, and the means of their livelehood. Yet these & many other sharper things which affterward befell them, were no other then they looked for, and therfore were ye better prepared to bear them by ye assistance of Gods [15]grace & spirite. Yet seeing them selves thus molested, [7] and that ther was no hope of their continuance ther, by a joynte consente they resolved to goe into ye Low-Countries, wher they heard was freedome of Religion for all men; as also how sundrie from London, & other parts of ye land, had been exiled and persecuted for ye same cause, & were gone thither, and lived at Amsterdam, & in other places of ye land. So affter they had continued togeither aboute a year, and kept their meetings every Saboth in one place or other, exercising the worship of God amongst them selves, notwithstanding all ye dilligence & malice of their adverssaries, they seeing they could no longer continue in yt condition, they resolved to get over into Hollād as they could; which was in ye year 1607. & 1608.; of which more at large in ye next chap.

But after a while, they could no longer stay in any peaceful situation; they were hunted and persecuted on all sides, making their earlier hardships feel like trivial annoyances compared to what they faced now. Some were arrested and thrown in prison, others had their homes surrounded and watched day and night, barely escaping capture; most were forced to flee, leaving behind their homes and means of living. Yet these and many other harsh experiences that followed were exactly what they had anticipated, so they were better prepared to endure them, thanks to God's grace and spirit. Seeing themselves so troubled and realizing there was no hope of continuing there, they jointly decided to go to the Low Countries, where they heard there was freedom of religion for everyone; they also learned about many from London and other parts of the country who had been exiled and persecuted for similar reasons and had gone there to live in Amsterdam and other places. After staying together for about a year and holding their meetings every Sabbath in various locations, practicing their worship despite the constant efforts and malice of their adversaries, they realized they could no longer continue in that situation, so they decided to get over to Holland as best they could; this was in the years 1607 and 1608. More about this will be covered in the next chapter.


2. Chap.

Of their departure into Holland and their troubls ther aboute, with some of the many difficulties they found and mete withall.

About their journey to Holland and the troubles they faced there, along with some of the many difficulties they encountered.

Ano. 1608.

An 1608.

Being thus constrained to leave their native soyle and countrie, their lands & livings, and all their freinds & famillier acquaintance, it was much, and thought marvelous by many. But to goe into a countrie they knew not (but by hearsay), wher they must [16]learne a new language, and get their livings they knew not how, it being a dear place, & subjecte to ye misseries of warr, it was by many thought an adventure almost desperate, a case intolerable, & a misserie worse then death. Espetially seeing they were not aquainted with trads nor traffique, (by which yt countrie doth subsiste,) but had only been used to a plaine countrie life, & ye inocente trade of husbandrey. But these things did not dismay them (though they did some times trouble them) for their desires were sett on ye ways of God, & to injoye his ordinances; but they rested on his providence, & knew whom they had beleeved. Yet [8] this was not all, for though they could not stay, yet were ye not suffered to goe, but ye ports and havens were shut against them, so as they were faine to seeke secrete means of conveance, & to bribe & fee ye mariners, & give exterordinarie rates for their passages. And yet were they often times betrayed (many of them), and both they & their goods intercepted & surprised, and therby put to great trouble & charge, of which I will give an instance or tow, & omitte the rest.

Being forced to leave their homeland, their land and possessions, and all their friends and familiar acquaintances was quite significant, and many found it remarkable. But going to a country they didn’t know (except by hearsay), where they must [16] learn a new language and figure out how to make a living in a costly place plagued by the miseries of war, was seen by many as a nearly desperate adventure, an intolerable situation, and a misery worse than death. Especially since they were not familiar with trades or commerce (which the country depended on) and had only experienced a simple country life and the innocent work of farming. However, these worries did not discourage them (even though they occasionally troubled them) because their desires were focused on the ways of God and enjoying His ordinances; they relied on His providence and knew whom they had believed. Yet, this was not all; even though they could not stay, they were not allowed to go either, as the ports and harbors were closed to them, causing them to seek secret means of escape, bribe sailors, and pay extraordinary fares for their passage. Many times, they were betrayed, and both they and their goods were intercepted and seized, resulting in great trouble and expense. I will provide a couple of examples and skip the rest.

Ther was a large companie of them purposed to get passage at Boston in Lincoln-shire, and for that end had hired a shipe wholy to them selves, & made agreement with the maister to be ready at a certaine day, and take them and their goods in, at a conveniente place, wher they accordingly would all attende [17]in readines. So after long waiting, & large expences, though he kepte not day with them, yet he came at length & tooke them in, in ye night. But when he had them & their goods abord, he betrayed them, haveing before hand complotted with ye serchers & other officers so to doe; who tooke them, and put them into open boats, & ther rifled & ransaked them, searching them to their shirts for money, yea even ye women furder then became modestie; and then caried them back into ye towne, & made them a spectackle & wonder to the multitude, which came flocking on all sids to behould them. Being thus first, by the chatch-poule officers, rifled, & stripte of their money, books, and much other goods, they were presented to ye magestrates, and messengers sente to informe ye lords of ye Counsell of them; and so they were com̅ited to ward. Indeed ye magestrats used them courteously, and shewed them what favour they could; but could not deliver them, till order came from ye Counsell-table. But ye issue was that after a months imprisonmente, ye greatest parte were dismiste, & sent to ye places from whence they came; but 7. of ye principall were still kept in prison, and bound over to ye Assises.

There was a large group of them planning to get passage at Boston in Lincolnshire, and to that end, they had hired a ship exclusively for themselves and made arrangements with the captain to be ready on a certain day to take them and their belongings at a convenient place, where they would all be waiting [17] in readiness. After a long wait and considerable expenses, even though he didn’t keep the appointment with them, he finally arrived and took them aboard at night. But once he had them and their goods on the ship, he betrayed them, having previously conspired with the customs officers and other officials to do so; they took them and put them into open boats, robbed and searched them, even checking the women more than was appropriate; then they took them back into town and made them a spectacle for the crowd, which gathered from all sides to see them. After being robbed and stripped of their money, books, and many other goods by the customs officers, they were presented to the magistrates, and messengers were sent to inform the lords of the Council about them, leading to their imprisonment. Indeed, the magistrates treated them courteously and showed them as much favor as they could, but they could not release them until they received orders from the Council. Ultimately, after a month of imprisonment, most of them were dismissed and sent back to the places from which they came, but seven of the leaders were still kept in prison and required to appear at the Assizes.

The nexte spring after, ther was another attempte made by some of these & others, to get over at an other place. And it so fell out, that they light of a Dutchman at Hull, having a ship of his owne belonging [18]to Zealand; they made agreemente with him, and acquainted [9] him with their condition, hoping to find more faithfullnes in him, then in ye former of their owne nation. He bad them not fear, for he would doe well enough. He was by appointment to take them in betweene Grimsbe & Hull, wher was a large com̅one a good way distante from any towne. Now aganst the prefixed time, the women & children, with ye goods, were sent to ye place in a small barke, which they had hired for yt end; and ye men were to meete them by land. But it so fell out, that they were ther a day before ye shipe came, & ye sea being rough, and ye women very sicke, prevailed with ye seamen to put into a creeke hardby, wher they lay on ground at lowwater. The nexte morning ye shipe came, but they were fast, & could not stir till aboute noone. In ye mean time, ye shipe maister, perceiveing how ye matter was, sente his boate to be getting ye men abord whom he saw ready, walking aboute ye shore. But after ye first boat full was gott abord, & she was ready to goe for more, the mr espied a greate company, both horse & foote, with bills, & gunes, & other weapons; for ye countrie was raised to take them. Ye Dutch-man seeing yt, swore his countries oath, "sacremente," and having ye wind faire, waiged his Ancor, hoysed sayles, & away. But ye poore men which were gott abord, were in great distress for their wives and children, which they saw thus to be [19]taken, and were left destitute of their helps; and them selves also, not having a cloath to shifte them with, more then they had on their baks, & some scarce a peney aboute them, all they had being abord ye barke. It drew tears from their eyes, and any thing they had they would have given to have been a shore againe; but all in vaine, ther was no remedy, they must thus sadly part. And afterward endured a fearfull storme at sea, being 14. days or more before yey arived at their porte, in 7. wherof they neither saw son, moone, nor stars, & were driven near ye coast of Norway; the mariners them selves often despairing of life; and once with shriks & cries gave over all, as if ye ship had been foundred in ye sea, & they sinking without recoverie. But when mans hope & helpe wholy failed, ye Lords power & mercie appeared in ther recoverie; for ye ship rose againe, & gave ye mariners courage againe to manage her. And if modestie woud suffer me, I might declare with what fervente [10] prayres they cried unto ye Lord in this great distres, (espetialy some of them,) even without any great distraction, when ye water rane into their mouthes & ears; & the mariners cried out, We sinke, we sinke; they cried (if not with mirakelous, yet with a great hight or degree of devine faith), Yet Lord thou canst save, yet Lord thou canst save; with shuch other expressions as I will forbeare. Upon which ye ship did not only recover, [20]but shortly after ye violence of ye storme begane to abate, and ye Lord filed their afflicted minds with shuch comforts as every one can̅ot understand, and in ye end brought them to their desired Haven, wher ye people came flockeing admiring their deliverance, the storme having ben so longe & sore, in which much hurt had been don, as ye masters freinds related unto him in their congrattulations.

The next spring, another attempt was made by some of these people and others to escape from a different location. They happened to meet a Dutchman in Hull, who had his own ship belonging to Zealand. They made an agreement with him and explained their situation, hoping to find him more trustworthy than the previous people of their own nation. He told them not to worry, as he would manage things well. He was scheduled to pick them up between Grimsby and Hull, where there was a large area far from any town. As planned, the women and children, along with their belongings, were sent to the location in a small boat they had hired for that purpose, while the men were to meet them overland. However, they arrived a day before the ship did, and because the sea was rough and the women were feeling very sick, they convinced the crew to dock in a nearby creek where they could stay on the shore at low tide. The next morning, the ship arrived, but they were stuck and couldn’t move until around noon. Meanwhile, the ship's captain, noticing the situation, sent a boat to gather the men he saw walking along the shore. But just after the first boatload was taken aboard and was ready to go back for more, the captain spotted a large group of soldiers, both on horseback and on foot, armed with pikes, guns, and other weapons, as the locals had been alerted to apprehend them. The Dutchman, seeing this, swore an oath, "sacremente," and with the wind in his favor, weighed anchor, raised the sails, and left. The poor men who had boarded were in great distress for their wives and children, who they saw being taken, and they were left without support, having only the clothes on their backs and some with barely a penny to their name, all their belongings being on the small boat. Tears filled their eyes, and they would have given anything to be back on land, but all was in vain; there was no remedy, and they had to part sadly. They then faced a terrifying storm at sea, enduring 14 days or more before arriving at their port, spending 7 of those days without seeing sun, moon, or stars, and drifting near the coast of Norway. The sailors often despaired of their lives, and at one point, with cries and screams, they gave up hope, as if the ship had sunk and they were drowning without any chance of recovery. But when all human hope and help had completely failed, the Lord’s power and mercy appeared in their rescue; for the ship rose again, giving the crew courage to manage her. If modesty would allow, I could recount with what fervent prayers they cried out to the Lord in this great distress, especially some of them, even amidst distractions when water was rushing into their mouths and ears; the sailors cried out, "We’re sinking, we’re sinking!" They pleaded (if not miraculously, then with a high degree of divine faith), "Yet Lord, you can save us, yet Lord, you can save us," along with other expressions that I will forbear to mention. Upon this, the ship not only recovered, but shortly afterward the violence of the storm began to lessen, and the Lord filled their troubled minds with comforts that no one can fully understand, ultimately bringing them to their desired haven, where people came flocking, amazed at their deliverance, having suffered through the storm for so long and with so much damage, as the captain's friends related to him in their congratulations.

But to returne to ye others wher we left. The rest of ye men yt were in greatest danger, made shift to escape away before ye troope could surprise them; those only staying yt best might, to be assistante unto ye women. But pitifull it was to see ye heavie case of these poore women in this distress; what weeping & crying on every side, some for their husbands, that were caried away in ye ship as is before related; others not knowing what should become of them, & their litle ones; others againe melted in teares, seeing their poore litle ones hanging aboute them, crying for feare, and quaking with could. Being thus aprehended, they were hurried from one place to another, and from one justice to another, till in ye ende they knew not what to doe with them; for to imprison so many women & innocent children for no other cause (many of them) but that they must goe with their husbands, semed to be unreasonable and all would crie out of them; and to send them home againe was as difficult, for they aledged, as ye trueth was, they had [21]no homes to goe to, for they had either sould, or otherwise disposed of their houses & livings. To be shorte, after they had been thus turmolyed a good while, and conveyed from one constable to another, they were glad to be ridd of them in ye end upon any termes; for all were wearied & tired with them. Though in ye mean time they (poore soules) indured miserie enough; and thus in the end necessitie forste a way for them.

But to return to the others where we left off. The rest of the men who were in the greatest danger managed to escape before the group could surprise them; those who stayed did so to help the women as best they could. But it was heartbreaking to see the heavy plight of these poor women in distress; there was weeping and crying on every side, some for their husbands who were taken away on the ship as mentioned before; others were uncertain about what would happen to them and their little ones; and still others were in tears, witnessing their small children clinging to them, crying in fear, and shivering with cold. Being thus apprehended, they were hurried from one place to another, and from one official to another, until in the end they didn't know what to do with them; for imprisoning so many women and innocent children for no other reason (many of them) than that they had to go with their husbands seemed unreasonable and everyone would cry out against it; sending them back home was equally difficult, as they claimed, and the truth was, they had no homes to go to, for they had either sold or otherwise disposed of their houses and belongings. In short, after they had been shuffled around for a while and handed from one constable to another, they were glad to be rid of them in the end under any terms; for everyone was exhausted and tired of them. Yet in the meantime, they (poor souls) endured enough misery, and thus in the end necessity found a way for them.

But yt I be not tedious in these things, I will omitte ye rest, though I might relate many other notable passages and troubles which they endured & underwente in these their wanderings & travells both at land & sea; but I hast to [11] other things. Yet I may not omitte ye fruite that came hearby, for by these so publick troubls, in so many eminente places, their cause became famouss, & occasioned many to looke into ye same; and their godly cariage & Christian behaviour was such as left a deep impression in the minds of many. And though some few shrunk at these first conflicts & sharp beginings, (as it was no marvell,) yet many more came on with fresh courage, & greatly animated others. And in ye end, notwithstanding all these stormes of oppossition, they all gatt over at length, some at one time & some at an other, and some in one place & some in an other, and mette togeather againe according to their desires, with no small rejoycing.

But since I don't want to be tedious in these matters, I'll skip the rest, even though I could share many other significant events and challenges they faced during their journeys both on land and at sea; I need to move on to other things. However, I can't overlook the results that came from this, because these public troubles in so many prominent locations brought attention to their cause and encouraged many to explore it further, and their godly conduct and Christian behavior made a lasting impression on many people's minds. Although a few shrank back during these initial conflicts and sharp beginnings (which is understandable), many others stepped up with renewed courage and greatly inspired others. In the end, despite all these storms of opposition, they all made it across eventually, some at one time and some at another, meeting together again in various places, and they rejoiced greatly.


The 3. Chap.

Of their setling in Holand, & their maner of living, & entertainmente ther.

About their settling in Holland, and their way of living, and how they are treated there.

Being now come into ye Low Countries, they saw many goodly & fortified cities, strongly walled and garded with troopes of armed men. Also they heard a strange & uncouth language, and beheld ye differente man̅ers & customes of ye people, with their strange fashons and attires; all so farre differing from yt of their plaine countrie villages (wherin they were bred, & had so longe lived) as it seemed they were come into a new world. But these were not ye things they much looked on, or long tooke up their thoughts; for they had other work in hand, & an other kind of warr to wage & maintaine. For though they saw faire & bewtifull cities, flowing with abundance of all sorts of welth & riches, yet it was not longe before they saw the grim̅e & grisly face of povertie coming upon them like an armed man, with whom they must bukle & incounter, and from whom they could not flye; but they were armed with faith & patience against him, and all his encounters; and though they were sometimes foyled, yet by Gods assistance they prevailed and got ye victorie.

Having now arrived in the Low Countries, they saw many impressive and fortified cities, strongly walled and guarded by troops of armed men. They also heard a strange and unfamiliar language and witnessed the different manners and customs of the people, along with their unusual fashions and attire; all of which were so different from those of their plain country villages (where they had been raised and lived for so long) that it felt like they had entered a new world. However, these were not the things they focused on or spent a lot of time thinking about; they had other tasks at hand and a different kind of war to fight and maintain. For although they saw beautiful cities, filled with an abundance of all kinds of wealth and riches, it wasn’t long before they encountered the grim and horrifying face of poverty charging at them like an armed man, a foe they could not escape. But they were equipped with faith and patience to stand against him and all his challenges; and although they were sometimes defeated, with God's help they triumphed and achieved victory.

Now when Mr. Robinson, Mr. Brewster, & other principall [23]members were come over, (for they were of ye last, & stayed to help ye weakest over before them,) such things were [12] thought on as were necessarie for their setling and best ordering of ye church affairs. And when they had lived at Amsterdam aboute a year, Mr. Robinson, their pastor, and some others of best discerning, seeing how Mr. John Smith and his companie was allready fallen in to contention with ye church yt was ther before them, & no means they could use would doe any good to cure ye same, and also that ye flames of contention were like to breake out in yt anciente church it selfe (as affterwards lamentably came to pass); which things they prudently foreseeing, thought it was best to remove, before they were any way engaged with ye same; though they well knew it would be much to ye prejudice of their outward estats, both at presente & in licklyhood in ye future; as indeed it proved to be.

Now when Mr. Robinson, Mr. Brewster, and other key members had arrived, (since they were among the last and stayed to help the weakest get settled before them), they considered what was necessary for establishing and properly organizing the church’s affairs. After they had been living in Amsterdam for about a year, Mr. Robinson, their pastor, and some others with good judgment, noticing how Mr. John Smith and his group were already getting into conflict with the church that was there before them, and realizing that no actions they took would help resolve the issue, also saw that tensions were likely to flare up within the ancient church itself (as sadly happened later). Anticipating these problems, they decided it would be best to move before they became entangled with the situation, even though they knew it would likely harm their financial situation now and in the future, which indeed turned out to be true.

Their remoovall to Leyden.

Their move to Leiden.

For these & some other reasons they removed to Leyden, a fair & bewtifull citie, and of a sweete situation, but made more famous by ye universitie wherwith it is adorned, in which of late had been so many learned men. But wanting that traffike by sea which Amsterdam injoyes, it was not so beneficiall for their outward means of living & estats. But being now hear pitchet they fell to such trads & imployments as they best [24]could; valewing peace & their spirituall comforte above any other riches whatsoever. And at lenght they came to raise a competente & comforteable living, but with hard and continuall labor.

For these and some other reasons, they moved to Leyden, a beautiful city with a pleasant location, but made more famous by the university it hosts, which had recently produced many learned individuals. However, lacking the maritime trade that Amsterdam enjoyed, it was not as advantageous for their means of living and financial stability. But now settled there, they took up whatever trades and jobs they could, valuing peace and their spiritual well-being above all other riches. Eventually, they managed to establish a decent and comfortable living, though it required hard and continuous labor.

Being thus setled (after many difficulties) they continued many years in a comfortable condition, injoying much sweete & delightefull societie & spirituall comforte togeather in ye wayes of God, under ye able ministrie, and prudente governmente of Mr. John Robinson, & Mr. William Brewster, who was an assistante unto him in ye place of an Elder, unto which he was now called & chosen by the church. So as they grew in knowledge & other gifts & graces of ye spirite of God, & lived togeather in peace, & love, and holines; and many came unto them from diverse parts of England, so as they grew a great congregation. And if at any time any differences arose, or offences broak[13] out (as it cannot be, but some time ther will, even amongst ye best of men) they were ever so mete with, and nipt in ye head betims, or otherwise so well composed, as still love, peace, and communion was continued; or els ye church purged of those that were incurable & incorrigible, when, after much patience used, no other means would serve, which seldom came to pass. Yea such was ye mutuall love, & reciprocall respecte that this worthy man had to his flocke, and his flocke to him, that it might be said of them as it once was of yt [25]famouse Emperour Marcus Aurelious,[K] and ye people of Rome, that it was hard to judge wheather he delighted more in haveing shuch a people, or they in haveing such a pastor. His love was greate towards them, and his care was all ways bente for their best good, both for soule and body; for besids his singuler abilities in devine things (wherin he excelled), he was also very able to give directions in civill affaires, and to foresee dangers & inconveniences; by wch means he was very helpfull to their outward estats, & so was every way as a commone father unto them. And none did more offend him then those that were close and cleaving to them selves, and retired from ye commōe good; as also such as would be stiffe & riged in matters of outward order, and invey against ye evills of others, and yet be remisse in them selves, and not so carefull to express a vertuous conversation. They in like maner had ever a reverente regard unto him, & had him in precious estimation, as his worth & wisdom did deserve; and though they esteemed him highly whilst he lived & laboured amongst them, yet much more after his death, when they came to feele ye wante of his help, and saw (by woefull experience) what a treasure they had lost, to ye greefe of their harts, and wounding of their sowls; yea such a loss as they saw could not be repaired; for it was as hard for them to find such another leader and feeder in all respects, as for ye Taborits to find another Ziska. And though they did not call themselves [26]orphans, as the other did, after his death, yet they had cause as much to lamente, in another regard, their present condition, and after usage. But to returne; I know not but it may be spoken to ye honour of God, & without prejudice [14] to any, that such was ye true pietie, ye humble zeale, & fervent love, of this people (whilst they thus lived together) towards God and his waies, and ye single hartednes & sinceir affection one towards another, that they came as near ye primative patterne of ye first churches, as any other church of these later times have done, according to their ranke & qualitie.

Being settled (after many difficulties), they continued for many years in a comfortable condition, enjoying much sweet and delightful company and spiritual comfort together in the ways of God, under the able ministry and prudent governance of Mr. John Robinson and Mr. William Brewster, who assisted him in the role of an Elder, to which he was now called and chosen by the church. They grew in knowledge and other gifts and graces of the Spirit of God, living together in peace, love, and holiness, and many came to them from various parts of England, causing them to grow into a large congregation. If any time differences arose or offenses broke out (as it inevitably happens sometimes, even among the best of people), they were always dealt with appropriately and addressed promptly, or otherwise so well resolved that love, peace, and communion continued; or else the church would purge those who were incurable and incorrigible when, after much patience was used, no other means would suffice, which rarely happened. Indeed, such was the mutual love and reciprocal respect that this worthy man had for his flock, and they for him, that it could be said of them, as it once was of the famous Emperor Marcus Aurelius and the people of Rome, that it was hard to judge whether he delighted more in having such a people or they in having such a pastor. His love was great towards them, and his care was always bent on their best interests, both for soul and body; for besides his unique abilities in divine matters (in which he excelled), he was also very capable of giving directions in civil affairs and foreseeing dangers and inconveniences; by which means he was very helpful to their outward states, acting as a common father to them. And none offended him more than those who were close and clinging to themselves and turned away from the common good; as well as those who were stubborn and rigid in matters of outward order, condemning the evils of others while being careless in their own behavior, and not being as mindful to demonstrate virtuous conduct. Likewise, they always held him in great respect and valued him highly, as his worth and wisdom deserved; and although they esteemed him greatly while he lived and worked among them, they valued him even more after his death, when they felt the absence of his help and realized (through sorrowful experience) what a treasure they had lost, causing grief in their hearts and wounds to their souls; indeed, such a loss that they recognized could not be repaired; for it was as difficult for them to find another leader and shepherd in all respects as it was for the Taborites to find another Ziska. And while they did not call themselves orphans after his death, as others did, they had as much reason to lament their current condition and treatment in another regard. But to return, I know not but it may be spoken to the honor of God, and without prejudice to anyone, that such was the true piety, humble zeal, and fervent love of this people (while they lived together) toward God and his ways, and their single-heartedness and sincere affection for one another, that they came as close to the primitive pattern of the first churches as any other church of these later times has done, according to their rank and quality.

But seeing it is not my purpose to treat of ye severall passages that befell this people whilst they thus lived in ye Low Countries, (which might worthily require a large treatise of it selfe,) but to make way to shew ye begining of this plantation, which is that I aime at; yet because some of their adversaries did, upon ye rumore of their removall, cast out slanders against them, as if that state had been wearie of them, & had rather driven them out (as ye heathen historians did faine of Moyses & ye Isralits when they went out of Egipte), then yt it was their owne free choyse & motion, I will therfore mention a perticuler or too to shew ye contrary, and the good acceptation they had in ye place wher they lived. And first though many of them weer poore, yet ther was none so poore, but if they were known to be of yt congregation, [27]the Dutch (either bakers or others) would trust them in any reasonable matter when yey wanted money. Because they had found by experience how carfull they were to keep their word, and saw them so painfull & dilligente in their callings; yea, they would strive to gett their custome, and to imploy them above others, in their worke, for their honestie & diligence.

But since I’m not here to discuss the various events that occurred while these people lived in the Low Countries (which could merit a whole book on its own), but rather to set the stage for the beginning of this settlement, which is my main focus; I will mention that some of their opponents spread rumors against them when they heard about their move, suggesting that the state was tired of them and had driven them out (just like the heathen historians claimed about Moses and the Israelites when they left Egypt), instead of it being their own free choice and decision. Therefore, I will point out a detail or two to show the opposite, along with the good reputation they had in the place where they lived. First, although many of them were poor, there was no one so poor that if they were known to be part of that congregation, the Dutch (either bakers or others) wouldn’t trust them with any reasonable request when they needed money. This was because they had learned from experience how reliable they were in keeping their word and saw how hardworking and diligent they were in their professions; indeed, they would compete to earn their business and choose to employ them over others for their honesty and diligence.

Againe; ye magistrats of ye citie, aboute ye time of their coming away, or a litle before, in ye publick place of justice, gave this comendable testemoney of them, in ye reproofe of the Wallons, who were of ye French church in yt citie. These English, said they, have lived amongst us now this 12. years, and yet we never had any sute or accusation came against any of them; but your strifs & quarels are continuall, &c. In these times allso were ye great troubls raised by ye Arminians, who, as they greatly mollested ye whole state, so this citie in particuler, in which was ye cheefe universitie; so as ther were dayly & hote disputs in ye schooles ther aboute; and as ye studients & other lerned were devided in their oppinions hearin, so were ye 2. proffessors or devinitie readers them selves; the one daly teaching for it, ye other against it. Which grew to that pass, that few of the discipls of ye one would hear ye other teach. But Mr. Robinson, though he taught thrise a weeke him selfe, & write sundrie books, besids his manyfould pains otherwise, yet he went constantly [15] to hear ther readings, [28]and heard ye one as well as ye other; by which means he was so well grounded in ye controversie, and saw ye force of all their arguments, and knew ye shifts of ye adversarie, and being him selfe very able, none was fitter to buckle with them then him selfe, as appered by sundrie disputs; so as he begane to be terrible to ye Arminians; which made Episcopius (ye Arminian professor) to put forth his best stringth, and set forth sundrie Theses, which by publick dispute he would defend against all men. Now Poliander ye other proffessor, and ye cheefe preachers of ye citie, desired Mr. Robinson to dispute against him; but he was loath, being a stranger; yet the other did importune him, and tould him yt such was ye abilitie and nimblnes of ye adversarie, that ye truth would suffer if he did not help them. So as he condescended, & prepared him selfe against the time; and when ye day came, the Lord did so help him to defend ye truth & foyle this adversarie, as he put him to an apparent nonplus, in this great & publike audience. And ye like he did a 2. or 3. time, upon such like occasions. The which as it caused many to praise God yt the trueth had so famous victory, so it procured him much honour & respecte from those lerned men & others which loved ye trueth. Yea, so farr were they from being weary of him & his people, or desiring their absence, as it was said by some, of no mean note, that were it not for giveing offence to ye state [29]of England, they would have preferd him otherwise if he would, and alowd them some publike favour. Yea when ther was speech of their remoovall into these parts, sundrie of note & eminencie of yt nation would have had them come under them, and for yt end made them large offers. Now though I might aledg many other perticulers & examples of the like kinde, to shew ye untruth & unlicklyhode of this slander, yet these shall suffice, seeing it was beleeved of few, being only raised by ye malice of some, who laboured their disgrace.

Again, the officials of the city, around the time of their departure, or just before, publicly praised the English in the justice hall as a rebuke to the Walloons, who were part of the French church in that city. They remarked, "These English have lived among us for 12 years now, and we have never had any complaint or accusation against any of them; meanwhile, your disputes and quarrels are constant." During this time, there were also significant troubles caused by the Arminians, who greatly disturbed the entire state, particularly this city, where the main university was located. There were daily and heated debates in the schools about these matters, and the students and other learned individuals were divided in their opinions; even the two professors or theology lecturers were divided themselves—one teaching in favor of it, while the other taught against it. This reached a point where few students of one would attend the other's lectures. However, Mr. Robinson, although he taught three times a week himself and wrote several books, in addition to his many other efforts, consistently attended their lectures and listened to both sides. Through this, he became well-grounded in the controversy, understood the strength of all their arguments, and recognized the tactics of their opponents. Being very capable himself, he was the most suited to engage with them, which became evident in various debates. He began to be a formidable opponent to the Arminians, prompting Episcopius (the Arminian professor) to put forth his best strength and present several theses, which he would defend publicly against all challengers. Now, Poliander, the other professor and the chief preacher of the city, asked Mr. Robinson to debate against him; although he was reluctant as a newcomer, the others insisted, telling him that the ability and agility of the opponent were such that the truth would suffer if he did not assist them. So, he agreed and prepared himself for the occasion. When the day came, the Lord helped him to defend the truth and foil his opponent in front of a large audience, putting him in a clear predicament. He did similarly on two or three other occasions. This led many to praise God for the truth’s notable victory, and it brought him much honor and respect from those learned individuals and others who cherished the truth. In fact, they were so far from being weary of him and his people or wishing for their absence that some notable figures mentioned that, were it not for offending the state of England, they would have preferred him otherwise, allowing them some public favor. Furthermore, when there was talk of their relocation to these parts, several prominent individuals from that nation wanted them to join under their leadership, making generous offers for that purpose. While I could cite many other specific examples and incidents of a similar nature to illustrate the falsehood and improbability of this slander, these will suffice, considering few believed it, as it was raised only out of the malice of some who sought their disgrace.


The 4. Chap.

Showing ye reasons & causes of their remoovall.

Showing you reasons and causes for their removal.

After they had lived in this citie about some 11. or 12. years, (which is ye more observable being ye whole time of yt famose truce between that state & ye Spaniards,) and sundrie of them were taken away by death, & many others begane to be well striken in years, the grave mistris Experience haveing taught them many things, [16] those prudent governours with sundrie of ye sagest members begane both deeply to apprehend their present dangers, & wisely to foresee ye future, & thinke of timly remedy. In ye agitation of their thoughts, and much discours of things hear aboute, at length they began to incline to this conclusion, of remoovall to some other place. Not out of any newfanglednes, or other such like giddie humor, by which men are oftentimes transported to their [30]great hurt & danger, but for sundrie weightie & solid reasons; some of ye cheefe of which I will hear breefly touch. And first, they saw & found by experience the hardnes of ye place & countrie to be such, as few in comparison would come to them, and fewer that would bide it out, and continew with them. For many yt came to them, and many more yt desired to be with them, could not endure yt great labor and hard fare, with other inconveniences which they underwent & were contented with. But though they loved their persons, approved their cause, and honoured their sufferings, yet they left them as it weer weeping, as Orpah did her mother in law Naomie, or as those Romans did Cato in Utica, who desired to be excused & borne with, though they could not all be Catoes. For many, though they desired to injoye ye ordinances of God in their puritie, and ye libertie of the gospell with them, yet, alass, they admitted of bondage, with danger of conscience, rather then to indure these hardships; yea, some preferred & chose ye prisons in England, rather then this libertie in Holland, with these afflictions. But it was thought that if a better and easier place of living could be had, it would draw many, & take away these discouragments. Yea, their pastor would often say, that many of those wo both wrate & preached now against them, if they were in a place wher they might have libertie and live comfortably, they would then practise as they did.

After living in this city for about 11 or 12 years (which is notable since it coincided with the famous truce between that state and the Spaniards), several of them passed away and many others began to grow older. The wise mistress Experience had taught them many things. Those prudent leaders, along with several of the wisest members, began to deeply understand their current dangers, wisely anticipate the future, and think about timely solutions. In the midst of their thoughts and discussions about things around them, they started to lean towards the conclusion of moving to another location. This was not out of any trendy desire or other foolish whims that often lead people to their great harm and danger, but for various significant and sound reasons. Some of the main reasons I will briefly mention here. First, they saw and found from experience that the harshness of the place and country was such that few people in comparison would come to them, and even fewer would stay and endure it. Many who came to them, and many more who wanted to join them, could not handle the hard work, poor living conditions, and other inconveniences they faced and accepted. Though they cherished those individuals, supported their cause, and respected their sacrifices, they left with tears, like Orpah did from her mother-in-law Naomi, or like those Romans did from Cato in Utica, who wanted to be excused and tolerated, even if they couldn't all be like Cato. Many wanted to enjoy God's ordinances in their purity and the freedom of the gospel with them, yet, alas, they accepted bondage, risking their consciences, rather than endure these hardships. In fact, some preferred the prisons in England over this freedom in Holland with its afflictions. However, it was believed that if a better and easier place to live could be found, it would attract many and alleviate these discouragements. Yes, their pastor often said that many of those who now wrote and preached against them, if they were in a place where they could have freedom and live comfortably, would practice as they had.

2ly. They saw that though ye people generally bore all these difficulties very cherfully, & with a resolute courage, being in ye best & strength of their years, yet old age began to steale on many of them, (and their great & continuall labours, with other crosses and sorrows, hastened it before ye time,) so as it was not only probably thought, but apparently seen, that within a few years more they would be in danger to scatter, by necessities pressing them, or sinke under their burdens, or both. And therfore according to ye devine proverb, yt a wise man seeth ye plague when it cometh, & hideth him selfe, Pro. 22. 3., so they like skillfull & beaten souldiers were fearfull either to be intrapped or surrounded by their enimies, so as they should neither be able to fight nor flie; and therfor thought it better to dislodge betimes to some place of better advantage & less danger, if any such could be found. [16] Thirdly; as necessitie was a taskmaster over them, so they were forced to be such, not only to their servants, but in a sorte, to their dearest chilldren; the which as it did not a litle wound ye tender harts of many a loving father & mother, so it produced likwise sundrie sad & sorowful effects. For many of their children, that were of best dispositions and gracious inclinations, haveing lernde to bear ye yoake in their youth, and willing to bear parte of their parents burden, were, often times, so oppressed with their hevie labours, that though their minds were free and willing, yet their bodies bowed [32]under ye weight of ye same, and became decreped in their early youth; the vigor of nature being consumed in ye very budd as it were. But that which was more lamentable, and of all sorowes most heavie to be borne, was that many of their children, by these occasions, and ye great licentiousnes of youth in yt countrie, and ye manifold temptations of the place, were drawne away by evill examples into extravagante & dangerous courses, getting ye raines off their neks, & departing from their parents. Some became souldiers, others tooke upon them farr viages by sea, and other some worse courses, tending to dissolutnes & the danger of their soules, to ye great greefe of their parents and dishonour of God. So that they saw their posteritie would be in danger to degenerate & be corrupted.

2ly. They noticed that although the people generally handled all these challenges quite cheerfully and with strong determination, being in the prime of their lives, old age was starting to creep up on many of them. Their heavy and constant labor, along with other struggles and sorrows, accelerated this process prematurely. It was not only a common concern but also visibly evident that within a few more years, they risked scattering due to pressing needs or collapsing under their burdens, or perhaps both. Therefore, following the wise saying that a prudent person sees trouble coming and protects themselves (Pro. 22. 3.), they acted like skilled and seasoned soldiers, anxious not to be trapped or surrounded by their enemies, which would leave them unable to fight or flee; thus, they thought it better to move early to a safer and more advantageous location, if any such place could be found. [16] Thirdly, as necessity ruled over them, they had to be strict not only with their servants but also, in a way, with their beloved children. This weighed heavily on the hearts of many loving fathers and mothers and led to several sad and sorrowful consequences. For many of their children, who had the best natures and kindest dispositions, having learned to shoulder responsibility in their youth and eager to help bear some of their parents' burdens, were often so overwhelmed by the heavy work that, although their minds were free and willing, their bodies were worn down under the load, becoming frail in their early years—like the very buds of life being consumed. But the most heartbreaking and heaviest sorrow to bear was that many of their children, due to these circumstances, the rampant recklessness of youth in that country, and the various temptations of the place, were led astray by bad examples into reckless and dangerous paths, throwing off their responsibilities and straying from their parents. Some became soldiers, others embarked on distant sea voyages, and some ended up in even worse situations, which led to their moral decay and jeopardized their souls, causing great distress to their parents and dishonoring God. They feared that their offspring were in danger of degenerating and becoming corrupted.

Lastly, (and which was not least,) a great hope & inward zeall they had of laying some good foundation, or at least to make some way therunto, for ye propagating & advancing ye gospell of ye kingdom of Christ in those remote parts of ye world; yea, though they should be but even as stepping-stones unto others for ye performing of so great a work.

Lastly, and perhaps most importantly, they had a strong hope and deep desire to lay a solid foundation, or at least make progress toward it, for spreading and promoting the gospel of the kingdom of Christ in those far-off regions of the world; even if they were only stepping stones for others to achieve such a significant mission.

These, & some other like reasons, moved them to undertake this resolution of their removall; the which they afterward prosecuted with so great difficulties, as by the sequell will appeare.

These and some other similar reasons motivated them to make the decision to move; which they later pursued with such great difficulties, as will be evident from what follows.

The place they had thoughts on was some of those vast & unpeopled countries of America, which are frutfull [33]& fitt for habitation, being devoyd of all civill inhabitants, wher ther are only salvage & brutish men, which range up and downe, litle otherwise then ye wild beasts of the same. This proposition being made publike and coming to ye scaning of all, it raised many variable opinions amongst men, and caused many fears & doubts amongst them selves. Some, from their reasons & hops conceived, laboured to stirr up & incourage the rest to undertake & prosecute ye same; others, againe, out of their fears, objected against it, & sought to diverte from it, aledging many things, and those neither unreasonable nor unprobable; as that it was a great designe, and subjecte to many unconceivable perills & dangers; as, besids the casulties of ye seas (which none can be freed from) the length of ye vioage was such, as ye weake bodys of women and other persons worne out with age & traville (as many of them were) could never be able to endure. And yet if they should, the miseries of ye land which they should be [17] exposed unto, would be to hard to be borne; and lickly, some or all of them togeither, to consume & utterly to ruinate them. For ther they should be liable to famine, and nakednes, & ye wante, in a maner, of all things. The chang of aire, diate, & drinking of water, would infecte their bodies with sore sickneses, and greevous diseases. And also those which should escape or overcome these difficulties, should yett be in continuall danger of ye salvage people, who are [34]cruell, barbarous, & most trecherous, being most furious in their rage, and merciles wher they overcome; not being contente only to kill, & take away life, but delight to tormente men in ye most bloodie man̅er that may be; fleaing some alive with ye shells of fishes, cutting of ye members & joynts of others by peesmeale, and broiling on ye coles, eate ye collops of their flesh in their sight whilst they live; with other cruelties horrible to be related. And surely it could not be thought but ye very hearing of these things could not but move ye very bowels of men to grate within them, and make ye weake to quake & tremble. It was furder objected, that it would require greater sum̅es of money to furnish such a voiage, and to fitt them with necessaries, then their consumed estats would amounte too; and yett they must as well looke to be seconded with supplies, as presently to be trāsported. Also many presidents of ill success, & lamentable misseries befalne others in the like designes, were easie to be found, and not forgotten to be aledged; besids their owne experience, in their former troubles & hardships in their removall into Holand, and how hard a thing it was for them to live in that strange place, though it was a neighbour countrie, & a civill and rich comone wealth.

The place they were considering was some of the vast, uninhabited regions of America, which are fertile and suitable for living, being devoid of any civilized inhabitants, where there are only savage and brutish people who roam around much like the wild animals there. Once this idea was made public and came to everyone's attention, it sparked many different opinions among people, causing fears and doubts among themselves. Some, based on their reasoning and hopes, worked to motivate and encourage the others to take on and pursue the idea; others, however, out of their fears, opposed it and sought to divert attention from it, claiming various points that were neither unreasonable nor unlikely, such as that it was a significant undertaking, subject to many unimaginable perils and dangers; besides the hazards of the seas (from which nobody can be free), the length of the voyage was such that the frail bodies of women and others worn out with age and travel (as many of them were) would likely not be able to endure it. And even if they could, the hardships of the land they would be exposed to would be too difficult to bear, likely causing some or all of them together to be consumed and utterly ruined. For they would be vulnerable to famine, nakedness, and the lack of almost everything. The change of air, diet, and drinking water would infect their bodies with severe illnesses and grievous diseases. Additionally, those who would escape or overcome these challenges would still be in constant danger from the savage people, who are cruel, barbaric, and very treacherous, being extremely vicious in their rage and merciless when they conquer; they would not be satisfied just to kill and take lives but would also delight in torturing people in the most brutal ways imaginable, like skinning some alive with fish shells, cutting off the limbs and joints of others piece by piece, and broiling them on the coals, eating portions of their flesh in front of them while they are still alive, along with other horrific cruelties. Surely, the mere mention of these things would stir the very hearts of men and make the weak tremble with fear. It was also argued that it would require greater sums of money to equip such a voyage and to provide them with necessities than their depleted estates would allow; furthermore, they would need to expect not only transport but also ongoing supplies. Additionally, there were many examples of bad outcomes and lamentable miseries that had befallen others in similar endeavors, which were easy to find and not forgotten; besides their own experiences, from their previous trials and hardships in moving to Holland, and how challenging it was for them to live in that foreign land, even though it was a neighboring country and a civilized and rich commonwealth.

It was answered, that all great & honourable actions are accompanied with great difficulties, and must be both enterprised and overcome with answerable courages. It was granted ye dangers were great, but not [35]desperate; the difficulties were many, but not invincible. For though their were many of them likly, yet they were not cartaine; it might be sundrie of ye things feared might never befale; others by providente care & ye use of good means, might in a great measure be prevented; and all of them, through ye help of God, by fortitude and patience, might either be borne, or overcome. True it was, that such atempts were not to be made and undertaken without good ground & reason; not rashly or lightly as many have done for curiositie or hope of gaine, &c. But their condition was not ordinarie; their ends were good & honourable; their calling lawfull, & urgente; and therfore they might expecte ye blessing of God in their proceding. Yea, though they should loose their lives in this action, yet might they have comforte in the same, and their endeavors would be honourable. They lived hear but as men in exile, & in a poore condition; and as great miseries might possibly befale them in this place, for ye 12. years of truce were now out, & ther was nothing but beating of drumes, and preparing for warr, the events wherof are allway uncertaine. Ye Spaniard might prove as cruell as [18] the salvages of America, and ye famine and pestelence as sore hear as ther, & their libertie less to looke out for remedie. After many other perticuler things answered & aledged on both sids, it was fully concluded by ye major parte, to put this designe in execution, and to prosecute it by the best means they could.

It was said that all great and honorable actions come with significant challenges and must be attempted and overcome with corresponding courage. It was acknowledged that the dangers were substantial, but not hopeless; the difficulties were numerous, but not unbeatable. Although many of them were likely, they were not certain; several of the feared outcomes might never happen; others, through careful planning and effective measures, could largely be avoided; and all of them, with God's help, could be endured or overcome with bravery and patience. It was true that such efforts shouldn’t be made lightly or without solid reasoning; not impulsively or carelessly as many had done for curiosity or the promise of profit, etc. However, their situation was not ordinary; their goals were good and honorable; their purpose was lawful and urgent; and therefore, they could expect God's blessing in their undertaking. Indeed, even if they were to lose their lives in this endeavor, they could find comfort in it, and their efforts would be honorable. They lived here as if in exile, in a dire situation; and since twelve years of peace were now over, there was nothing but the sound of drums and preparations for war, the outcomes of which are always uncertain. The Spaniards could be as cruel as the savages of America, and famine and disease could be just as severe here, with their freedom to seek solutions considerably limited. After many other specific points were discussed and addressed on both sides, the majority decisively concluded to move forward with this plan and to pursue it by the best means available.


The 5. Chap.

Shewing what means they used for preparation to this waightie vioag.

Showing what methods they used to prepare for this important journey.

And first after thir humble praiers unto God for his direction & assistance, & a generall conferrence held hear aboute, they consulted what perticuler place to pitch upon, & prepare for. Some (& none of ye meanest) had thoughts & were ernest for Guiana, or some of those fertill places in those hott climats; others were for some parts of Virginia, wher ye English had all ready made enterance, & begining. Those for Guiana aledged that the cuntrie was rich, fruitfull, & blessed with a perpetuall spring, and a florishing greenes; where vigorous nature brought forth all things in abundance & plentie without any great labour or art of man. So as it must needs make ye inhabitants rich, seing less provisions of clothing and other things would serve, then in more coulder & less frutfull countries must be had. As also yt the Spaniards (having much more then they could possess) had not yet planted there, nor any where very near ye same. But to this it was answered, that out of question ye countrie was both frutfull and pleasante, and might yeeld riches & maintenance to ye possessors, more easily then ye other; yet, other things considered, [37]it would not be so fitt for them. And first, yt such hott countries are subject to greevuos diseases, and many noysome impediments, which other more temperate places are freer from, and would not so well agree with our English bodys. Againe, if they should ther live, & doe well, the jealous Spaniard would never suffer them long, but would displante or overthrow them, as he did ye French in Florida, who were seated furder from his richest countries; and the sooner because they should have none to protect them, & their owne strength would be too smale to resiste so potent an enemie, & so neare a neighbor.

And first, after their humble prayers to God for guidance and help, and a general meeting held here about it, they discussed which specific place to settle and prepare for. Some (and none of the less important) were enthusiastic about Guiana or some of those fertile areas in those hot climates; others favored certain parts of Virginia, where the English had already made their entry and beginnings. Those in favor of Guiana claimed that the country was rich, fruitful, and blessed with a perpetual spring and flourishing greenery, where nature produced all things abundantly and plentifully without much labor or skill from man. This would certainly make the inhabitants wealthy since fewer supplies of clothing and other necessities would be needed than in colder and less fruitful countries. Additionally, the Spaniards (who had much more than they could manage) had not yet settled there or anywhere very close. However, it was argued that, without a doubt, the country was both fruitful and pleasant, and could provide wealth and sustenance for the inhabitants more easily than the other place; yet, considering other factors, [37] it might not be the best fit for them. First, hot countries tend to be prone to serious diseases and many unpleasant challenges that more temperate places are free from, which might not agree well with our English bodies. Furthermore, if they were to live there and do well, the jealous Spaniard would never allow them to stay long but would displace or overthrow them, just as he did to the French in Florida, who were situated further from his richest lands; and this would happen even sooner because they would have no one to protect them, and their own strength would be too small to resist such a powerful enemy so close by.

On ye other hand, for Virginia it was objected, that if they lived among ye English wch wear ther planted, or so near them as to be under their goverment, they should be in as great danger to be troubled and persecuted for the cause of religion, as if they lived in England, and it might be worse. And if they lived too farr of, they should neither have succour, nor defence from them.

On the other hand, it was argued that for Virginia, if they lived among the English who had settled there, or even close enough to be under their government, they would be just as likely to face trouble and persecution for their religious beliefs as if they were in England, and it could be even worse. And if they lived too far away, they would receive neither support nor protection from them.

But at length ye conclusion was, to live as a distincte body by them selves, under ye generall Goverment of Virginia; and by their freinds to sue to his majestie that he would be pleased to grant them freedome of Religion; and yt this might be obtained, they wear putt in good hope by some great persons, of good ranke & qualitie, that were made their freinds. [38]Whereupon 2. were chosen [19] & sent in to England (at ye charge of ye rest) to sollicite this matter, who found the Virginia Company very desirous to have them goe thither, and willing to grante them a patent, with as ample priviliges as they had, or could grant to any, and to give them the best furderance they could. And some of ye cheefe of yt company douted not to obtaine their suite of ye king for liberty in Religion, and to have it confirmed under ye kings broad seale, according to their desires. But it prooved a harder peece of worke then they tooke it for; for though many means were used to bring it aboute, yet it could not be effected; for ther were diverse of good worth laboured with the king to obtaine it, (amongst whom was one of his cheefe secretaries,[L]) and some other wrought with ye archbishop to give way therunto; but it proved all in vaine. Yet thus farr they prevailed, in sounding his majesties mind, that he would connive at them, & not molest them, provided they carried them selves peacably. But to allow or tolerate them by his publick authoritie, under his seale, they found it would not be. And this was all the cheefe of ye Virginia companie or any other of their best freinds could doe in the case. Yet they perswaded them to goe on, for they presumed they should not be troubled. And with this answer ye messengers returned, and signified what diligence had bene used, and to what issue things were come. [39]

But eventually, the conclusion was to live as a separate community on their own, under the general government of Virginia; and through their friends, they would petition the king to grant them freedom of religion. They felt hopeful about this because of some influential people of good rank and stature who had become their allies. [38]As a result, two were chosen [19] and sent to England (at the expense of the others) to advocate for this matter. They found the Virginia Company very eager to have them go there and willing to grant them a charter with privileges as extensive as they had, or could provide to anyone else, and to offer them all the support they could. Some of the leaders of that company were confident they could secure the king’s approval for religious freedom and have it confirmed under the king’s great seal as per their wishes. However, it turned out to be a tougher challenge than they anticipated, as many efforts were made to accomplish this, but it could not be achieved. Several respected individuals tried to persuade the king (including one of his main secretaries,[L]) while others engaged with the archbishop to support their cause; but all was in vain. Nevertheless, they were able to gauge the king’s mindset enough to know that he would allow them to exist without interference, provided they behaved peacefully. However, to formally grant them tolerance or recognition through his public authority under his seal was not something they could obtain. This was all that the leaders of the Virginia Company or their best friends could accomplish in this matter. Yet they encouraged them to proceed, believing they would not face trouble. With this response, the messengers returned and reported the efforts that had been made and the outcome of the situation. [39]

But this made a dampe in ye busines, and caused some distraction, for many were afraid that if they should unsetle them selves, & put of their estates, and goe upon these hopes, it might prove dangerous, and but a sandie foundation. Yea, it was thought they might better have presumed hear upon without makeing any suite at all, then, haveing made it, to be thus rejected. But some of ye cheefest thought other wise, and yt they might well proceede hereupon, & that ye kings majestie was willing enough to suffer them without molestation, though for other reasons he would not confirme it by any publick acte. And furdermore, if ther was no securitie in this promise intimated, ther would be no great certainty in a furder confirmation of ye same; for if after wards ther should be a purpose or desire to wrong them, though they had a seale as broad as ye house flore, it would not serve ye turne; for ther would be means enew found to recall or reverse it. Seeing therfore the course was probable, they must rest herein on Gods providence, as they had done in other things.

But this dampened the business and caused some distraction, as many were afraid that if they unsettled themselves, gave up their estates, and pursued these hopes, it might turn out to be dangerous and just a shaky foundation. In fact, it was thought that they might have been better off acting on their own without making any request at all rather than having made one only to be rejected. However, some of the leaders believed otherwise, thinking they could proceed with this matter, and that the king was willing to allow them to go without interference, even if for other reasons, he wouldn't confirm it with any public act. Furthermore, if there was no security in this promise, there wouldn't be much certainty in a further confirmation of the same; for if later there was a plan or desire to go against them, even if they had a seal as large as the house floor, it wouldn’t matter; means would be found to recall or overturn it. Therefore, seeing the course was likely, they must rely on God's providence, as they had done in other matters.

Upon this resolution, other messengers were dispatched, to end with ye Virginia Company as well as they could. And to procure [20] a patent with as good and ample conditions as they might by any good means obtaine. As also to treate and conclude with such merchants and other freinds as had manifested [40]their forwardnes to provoke too and adventure in this vioage. For which end they had instructions given them upon what conditions they should proceed with them, or els to conclude nothing without further advice. And here it will be requisite to inserte a letter or too that may give light to these proceedings.

Upon this decision, other messengers were sent out to finalize things with the Virginia Company as best as they could. They aimed to obtain a patent with the best and most generous conditions possible. They also sought to negotiate and finalize deals with merchants and other supporters who had shown eagerness to get involved in this venture. For this purpose, they were given instructions on the conditions under which they should work with them, or else they were not to make any agreements without further consultation. It would be helpful to include a letter or two that can shed light on these actions.

A coppie of leter from Sir Edwin Sands, directed to Mr. John Robinson & Mr. William Brewster.

A couple of letters from Sir Edwin Sands, addressed to Mr. John Robinson & Mr. William Brewster.

After my hartie salutations. The agents of your congregation, Robert Cushman & John Carver, have been in com̅unication with diverse selecte gentlemen of his Majesties Counsell for Virginia; and by ye writing of 7. Articles subscribed with your names, have given them yt good degree of satisfaction, which hath caried them on with a resolution to sett forward your desire in ye best sorte yt may be, for your owne & the publick good. Divers perticulers wherof we leave to their faithfull reporte; having carried them selves heere with that good discretion, as is both to their owne and their credite from whence they came. And wheras being to treate for a multitude of people, they have requested further time to conferr with them that are to be interessed in this action, aboute ye severall particularities which in ye prosecution therof will fall out considerable, it hath been very willingly assented too. And so they doe now returne unto you. If therfore it may please God so to directe your desires as that on your parts ther fall out no just impediments, I trust by ye same direction it shall likewise appear, that on our parte, all forwardnes to set you forward shall be found in the best sorte which with reason may be expected. And so I betake you with this designe (wch I hope verily is ye worke of God), to the gracious protection and blessing of the Highest.

After my warm greetings. The representatives of your community, Robert Cushman & John Carver, have been in communication with various prominent members of His Majesty's Council for Virginia; and through the writing of seven articles signed by your names, they have provided them with a good level of satisfaction, which has encouraged them to move forward with your request in the best way possible, for your benefit and the public good. We leave the details of this to their trustworthy report, as they have conducted themselves here with such good judgment that reflects well on both themselves and their reputation from whence they came. And since they are negotiating for a large group of people, they have asked for more time to consult with those who will be involved in this endeavor about the various specifics that will be significant in its execution, which has been readily agreed to. And so they are now returning to you. Therefore, if it pleases God to guide your desires so that on your end there are no valid obstacles, I trust that with the same guidance it will also become clear that on our side, all willingness to assist you will be found in the best manner that can be reasonably expected. Thus, I commend you with this undertaking (which I truly believe is God's work) to the gracious protection and blessing of the Highest.

Your very loving freind
Edwin Sandys.
London, Noṽbr 12.
Ano 1617.

Their answer was as foloweth.

Their answer was as follows.

Righte Worpl:

Right Work:

Our humble duties remembred, in our owne, our messengers, and our churches name, with all thankfull acknowledgmente of your singuler love, expressing [21] itselfe, as otherwise, so more spetially in your great care and earnest endeavor of our good in this weightie bussines aboute Virginia, which ye less able we are to requite, we shall thinke our selves the more bound to commend in our prayers unto God for recompence; whom, as for ye presente you rightly behould in our indeavors, so shall we not be wanting on our parts (the same God assisting us) to returne all answerable fruite, and respecte unto ye labour of your love bestowed upon us. We have with ye best speed and consideration withall that we could, sett downe our requests in writing, subscribed, as you willed, wth the hands of ye greatest parte of our congregation, and have sente ye same unto ye Counsell by our agente, & a deacon of our church, John Carver, unto whom we have also requested a gentleman of our company to adyone him selfe; to the care & discretion of which two, we doe referr ye prosecuting of ye bussines. Now we perswade our selves Right Worpp: that we need not provoke your godly & loving minde to any further or more tender care of us, since you have pleased so farr to interest us in your selfe, that, under God, above all persons and things in the world, we relye upon you, expecting the care of your love, counsell of your wisdome, & the help & countenance of your authority. Notwithstanding, for your encouragmente in ye worke, so farr as probabilities may leade, we will not forbeare to mention these instances of indusmente.

Remembering our humble duties, in our own name, our messengers, and our churches, we express our heartfelt gratitude for your exceptional love, which is clearly shown in your great care and earnest effort for our well-being regarding the important matter of Virginia. Since we are less able to repay you, we feel even more compelled to commend you in our prayers to God for reward. Just as you rightly see us in our efforts, we will not fail, with God's assistance, to return all appropriate results and respect for the work of your love towards us. We have quickly and thoughtfully written down our requests, signed as you asked by the majority of our congregation, and have sent it to the Council through our agent and a deacon of our church, John Carver. We have also asked a gentleman from our group to join him; we leave the pursuit of this matter to the care and discretion of these two. Now, we believe, Right Worshipful, that there is no need to urge your godly and loving nature to show us any further or deeper care, as you have chosen to involve us in yourself to such an extent that, under God, we rely on you above all persons and things in the world, expecting the attention of your love, the guidance of your wisdom, and the support of your authority. However, for your encouragement in the work, as far as possibilities allow, we will not hesitate to mention these instances of motivation.

1. We veryly beleeve & trust ye Lord is with us, unto whom & whose service we have given our selves in many trialls; and that he will graciously prosper our indeavours according to ye simplicitie of our harts therin. [42]

1. We truly believe and trust that the Lord is with us, to whom and in whose service we have dedicated ourselves through many trials; and that He will kindly bless our efforts according to the sincerity of our hearts in this. [42]

2ly. We are well weaned from ye delicate milke of our mother countrie, and enured to ye difficulties of a strange and hard land, which yet in a great parte we have by patience overcome.

2ly. We have grown up far from the gentle milk of our mother country and have become accustomed to the challenges of a strange and harsh land, which we have largely overcome through patience.

3ly. The people are for the body of them, industrious, & frugall, we thinke we may safly say, as any company of people in the world.

3ly. The people are hardworking and frugal; we can confidently say they are as industrious as any group of people in the world.

4ly. We are knite togeather as a body in a most stricte & sacred bond and covenante of the Lord, of the violation[M] wherof we make great conscience, and by vertue wherof we doe hould our selves straitly tied to all care of each others good, and of ye whole by every one and so mutually.

4ly. We are knit together as a body in a very strict and sacred bond and covenant of the Lord, which we take very seriously, and by virtue of which we hold ourselves closely tied to the care of each other's well-being, and of the whole community through every individual, and so mutually.

5. Lastly, it is not with us as with other men, whom small things can discourage, or small discontentments cause to wish them selves at home againe. We knowe our entertainmente in England, and in Holand; we shall much prejudice both our arts & means by removall; who, if we should be driven to returne, we should not hope to recover our present helps and comforts, neither indeed looke ever, for our selves, to attaine unto ye like in any other place during our lives, wch are now drawing towards their periods.

5. Lastly, we aren’t like other people, who can get discouraged by small things or feel a little unhappy and want to go home again. We know what we have in England and in Holland; leaving would seriously harm both our skills and our resources. If we were forced to go back, we wouldn’t expect to regain our current support and comfort, and honestly, we wouldn’t ever think we could achieve anything like that again anywhere else for the rest of our lives, which are now nearing their end.

[43][22] These motives we have been bould to tender unto you, which you in your wisdome may also imparte to any other our worpp: freinds of ye Counsell with you; of all whose godly dispossition and loving towards our despised persons, we are most glad, & shall not faile by all good means to continue & increase ye same. We will not be further troublesome, but doe, with ye renewed remembrance of our humble duties to your Worpp: and (so farr as in modestie we may be bould) to any other of our wellwillers of the Counsell with you, we take our leaves, com̅iting your persons and counsels to ye guidance and direction of the Almighty.

[43][22] We have boldly shared these motives with you, which you may also pass on to any of our esteemed friends in the Council. We are very grateful for their godly nature and their kindness towards us, who are often looked down upon, and we will do everything we can to continue fostering and increasing that goodwill. We won't take up more of your time, but we want to express our humble respects to you and, as far as we can modestly be bold, to any other supporters in the Council. We will take our leave, entrusting you and your counsel to the guidance and direction of the Almighty.

Yours much bounden in all duty,
John Robinson,
William Brewster.
Leyden, Desem: 15.
   Ano: 1617.

For further light in these proceedings see some other letters & notes as followeth.

For more information on these proceedings, see the following letters and notes.

The coppy of a letter sent to Sr. John Worssenham.

The copy of a letter sent to Sir John Worssenham.

Right Worpll: with due acknowledgmente of our thankfullnse for your singular care & pains in the bussines of Virginia, for our, &, we hope, the com̅one good, we doe remember our humble dutys unto you, and have sent inclosed, as is required, a further explanation of our judgments in the 3. points specified by some of his majesties Honbl Privie Counsell; and though it be greevious unto us that such unjust insinuations are made against us, yet we are most glad of ye occasion of making our just purgation unto so honourable personages. The declarations we have sent inclosed, the one more breefe & generall, which we thinke ye fitter to be presented; the other something more large, and in which we express some smale accidentall differances, which if it seeme good unto you and other of our worpl freinds, you may send in stead of ye former. Our prayers [44]unto God is, yt your Worpp may see the frute of your worthy endeaours, which on our parts we shall not faile to furder by all good means in us. And so praing yt you would please with ye convenientest speed yt may be, to give us knowledge of ye success of ye bussines with his majesties Privie Counsell, and accordingly what your further pleasure is, either for our direction or furtherance in ye same, so we rest

Right Worshipful: We sincerely appreciate your dedicated care and effort in the matter of Virginia, for our benefit and, we hope, the common good. We wish to express our humble duties to you and have enclosed a further explanation of our views on the three points specified by some of His Majesty's Honorable Privy Council. Although it pains us that such unjust insinuations have been made against us, we are grateful for the opportunity to clarify ourselves to such honorable individuals. The declarations we've enclosed include one that is brief and general, which we think is more suitable for presentation, and another that is more detailed, where we address some minor accidental differences. If it seems appropriate to you and our other worthy friends, you may send the latter instead of the former. We pray to God that your Worshipful may see the fruits of your worthy endeavors, which we will certainly support by all good means within our ability. Therefore, we kindly ask that you inform us at your earliest convenience about the outcome of the matter with His Majesty's Privy Council and what your further preferences are for our direction or assistance in the same. We remain respectfully yours.

Your Worpp in all duty,
John Robinson,
William Brewster.
Leyden, Jan: 27.
   Ano: 1617. old stile.

The first breefe note was this.

The first brief note was this.

Touching ye Ecclesiasticall ministrie, namly of pastores for teaching, elders for ruling, & deacons for distributing ye churches contribution, as allso for ye too Sacrements, baptisme, and ye Lords supper, we doe wholy and in all points agree [23] with ye French reformed churches, according to their publick confession of faith.

Regarding the church ministry, specifically pastors for teaching, elders for governance, and deacons for distributing the church's contributions, as well as for the two sacraments, baptism and the Lord's Supper, we fully and completely agree with the French Reformed churches, in line with their public confession of faith.

The oath of Supremacie we shall willingly take if it be required of us, and that conveniente satisfaction be not given by our taking ye oath of Alleagence.

The oath of Supremacy we will gladly take if it's required of us, and that appropriate satisfaction is not provided by our taking the oath of Allegiance.

John Rob:
William Brewster.

Ye 2. was this.

Y 2. was this.

Touching ye Ecclesiasticall ministrie, &c. as in ye former, we agree in all things with the French reformed churches, according to their publick confession of faith; though some small differences be to be found in our practises, not at all in ye substance of the things, but only in some accidentall circumstances.

Regarding the ecclesiastical ministry, etc., as mentioned earlier, we fully agree with the French Reformed churches based on their public confession of faith, although there are a few minor differences in our practices. These differences do not affect the core substance of the matters, but are merely in some incidental circumstances.

1. As first, their ministers doe pray with their heads covered; ours uncovered.

1. At first, their ministers pray with their heads covered; ours do so uncovered.

2. We chose none for Governing Elders but such as are able to teach; which abilitie they doe not require. [45]

2. We selected no one for Governing Elders except those who are able to teach; they do not require this ability. [45]

3. Their elders & deacons are anūall, or at most for 2. or 3. years; ours perpetuall.

3. Their elders and deacons serve for a year, or at most for 2 or 3 years; ours serve indefinitely.

4. Our elders doe administer their office in admonitions & excommunications for publick scandals, publickly & before ye congregation; theirs more privately, & in their consistories.

4. Our elders do carry out their duties in giving warnings and excommunications for public scandals, publicly and before the congregation; theirs more privately and in their councils.

5. We doe administer baptisme only to such infants as wherof ye one parente, at ye least, is of some church, which some of ther churches doe not observe; though in it our practice accords with their publick confession and ye judgmente of ye most larned amongst them.

5. We only administer baptism to infants when at least one parent is part of a church, which is not a practice observed by some of those churches; however, our practice aligns with their public confession and the views of the most educated among them.

Other differences, worthy mentioning, we know none in these points. Then aboute ye oath, as in ye former.

Other differences worth mentioning, we don't know of any in these areas. Then regarding the oath, as in the former one.

Subscribed,
John R.
W.B.

Part of another letter from him that delivered these.

Part of another letter from him that sent these.

London. Feb: 14.
      1617.

London, Feb 14, 1617.

Your letter to Sr. John Worstenholme I delivered allmost as soone as I had it, to his owne hands, and staid with him ye opening & reading. Ther were 2. papers inclosed, he read them to him selfe, as also ye letter, and in ye reading he spake to me & said, Who shall make them? viz. ye ministers; I answered his Worpp that ye power of making was in ye church, to be ordained by ye imposition of hands, by ye fittest instruments they had. It must either be in ye church or from ye pope, & ye pope is Antichrist. Ho! said Sr. John, what ye pope houlds good, (as in ye Trinitie,) that we doe well to assente too; but, said he, we will not enter into dispute now. And as for your letters he would not show them at any hand, least he should spoyle all. He expected you should have been of ye archbp̃ minde for ye calling of ministers, but it seems you differed. I could have wished to have known ye contents of [46]your tow inclosed, at wch he stuck so much, espetially ye larger. I asked his Worp what good news he had for me to write to morrow. He tould me very good news, for both the kings majestie and ye bishops have consented. He said he would goe to Mr. Chancelor, Sr. Fulk Grivell, as this day, & nexte weeke I should know more. I mett Sr. Edw: Sands on Wedensday night; he wished me to be at the Virginia Courte ye nexte Wedensday, wher I purpose to be. Thus loath to be troublsome at present, I hope to have somewhate nexte week of certentie concerning you. I com̅itte you to ye Lord. Yours,

I delivered your letter to Sir John Worstenholme almost as soon as I received it, directly into his hands, and I stayed with him while he opened and read it. There were two papers enclosed; he read them to himself, along with the letter. During the reading, he spoke to me and asked, "Who will make them?" referring to the ministers. I replied to him that the authority to ordain was in the church, through the laying on of hands, by the most suitable people they had. It has to be either in the church or from the pope, and the pope is the Antichrist. "Oh," said Sir John, "what the pope holds to be good (like the Trinity), we should agree with; but," he added, "we won't get into a debate right now." As for your letters, he wouldn't show them at all, for fear it would ruin everything. He expected you would have supported the archbishop's view on the calling of ministers, but it seems you disagreed. I would have liked to know the contents of your two enclosed letters, especially the longer one, which he was so concerned about. I asked him what good news he had for me to write about tomorrow. He told me he had very good news, as both the king and the bishops have agreed. He said he would go to Mr. Chancellor, Sir Fulk Grivell, today, and by next week, I should know more. I met Sir Edward Sands on Wednesday night; he urged me to be at the Virginia Court next Wednesday, which I plan to attend. Not wanting to be bothersome at the moment, I hope to have some definite news about you next week. I commit you to the Lord. Yours,

S. B.

S. B.

[24] These things being long in agitation, & messengers passing too and againe aboute them, after all their hopes they were long delayed by many rubs that fell in ye way; for at ye returne of these messengers into England they found things farr otherwise then they expected. For ye Virginia Counsell was now so disturbed with factions and quarrels amongst them selves, as no bussines could well goe forward. The which may the better appear in one of the messengers letters as followeth.

[24] These matters being discussed for a long time, and messengers going back and forth about them, they were ultimately delayed by many obstacles despite all their hopes; when these messengers returned to England, they found things were very different from what they had expected. The Virginia Council was now so troubled with internal factions and disputes that no business could move forward effectively. This is more clearly illustrated in one of the messenger's letters, which follows.

To his loving freinds, &c.

To his loving friends, etc.

I had thought long since to have write unto you, but could not effecte yt which I aimed at, neither can yet sett things as I wished; yet, notwithstanding, I doubt not but Mr. B. hath writen to Mr. Robinson. But I thinke my selfe bound also to doe something, least I be thought to neglecte you. The maine hinderance of our proseedings in ye Virginia bussines, is the dissentions and factions, as they terme it, amongs ye [47]Counsell & Company of Virginia; which are such, as that ever since we came up no busines could by them be dispatched. The occasion of this trouble amongst them is, for that a while since Sr. Thomas Smith, repining at his many offices & troubls, wished ye Company of Virginia to ease him of his office in being Treasurer & Goverr. of ye Virginia Company. Wereupon ye Company tooke occasion to dismisse him, and chose Sr. Edwin Sands Treasurer & Goverr of ye Company. He having 60. voyces, Sr. John Worstenholme 16. voices, and Alderman Johnsone 24. But Sr. Thomas Smith, when he saw some parte of his honour lost, was very angrie, & raised a faction to cavill & contend aboute ye election, and sought to taxe Sr. Edwin with many things that might both disgrace him, and allso put him by his office of Governour. In which contentions they yet stick, and are not fit nor readie to intermedle in any bussines; and what issue things will come to we are not yet certaine. It is most like Sr. Edwin will carrie it away, and if he doe, things will goe well in Virginia; if otherwise, they will goe ill enough allways. We hope in some 2. or 3. Court days things will setle. Mean space I thinke to goe downe into Kente, & come up againe aboute 14. days, or 3. weeks hence; except either by these afforesaid contentions, or by ye ille tidings from Virginia, we be wholy discouraged, of which tidings I am now to speake.

I had meant to write to you a long time ago, but I wasn't able to achieve what I planned, and I still can't arrange things the way I want. However, I have no doubt that Mr. B. has written to Mr. Robinson. But I feel I should also do something so that I'm not seen as ignoring you. The main obstacle to our progress in the Virginia business is the disagreements and factions, as they call it, among the Virginia Council & Company. Since we arrived, they haven't been able to get any work done. The cause of this trouble is that some time ago, Sir Thomas Smith, frustrated with his many roles and troubles, asked the Virginia Company to relieve him of his duties as Treasurer & Governor of the Virginia Company. As a result, the Company took the opportunity to dismiss him and elected Sir Edwin Sands as Treasurer & Governor. He received 60 votes, Sir John Worstenholme got 16, and Alderman Johnson received 24. But when Sir Thomas Smith saw some of his honor slip away, he became very angry and rallied a faction to argue and contest the election, trying to accuse Sir Edwin of various things that could both disgrace him and remove him from the Governorship. They are still stuck in these disputes and are not ready to engage in any business, and we are uncertain about what the outcome will be. It seems likely that Sir Edwin will prevail, and if he does, things will go well in Virginia; if not, they will go badly. We hope that in 2 or 3 court days, things will settle down. In the meantime, I plan to go down to Kent and come back in about 14 days or 3 weeks, unless we get completely discouraged by the aforementioned disputes or by the bad news from Virginia, which I am now about to address.

Captaine Argoll is come home this weeke (he upon notice of ye intente of ye Counsell, came away before Sr. Georg Yeardley came ther, and so ther is no small dissention). But his tidings are ill, though his person be wellcome. He saith Mr. Blackwells shipe came not ther till March, but going towards winter, they had still norwest winds, which carried them to the southward beyond their course. And ye mr of ye ship & some 6. of ye mariners dieing, it seemed they could not find ye bay, till after long seeking & beating aboute. Mr. Blackwell is dead, & Mr. Maggner, ye Captain; yea, ther are [48]dead, he saith, 130. persons, one & other in yt ship; it is said ther was in all an 180. persons in ye ship, so as they were packed togeather like herings. They had amongst them ye fluxe, and allso wante of fresh water; so as it is hear rather wondred at yt so many are alive, then that so many are dead. The marchants hear say it was Mr. Blackwells faulte to pack so many in ye ship; yea, & ther were great mutterings & repinings amongst them, and upbraiding of Mr. Blackwell, for his dealing and dispossing of them, when they saw how he had dispossed of them, & how he insulted over them. Yea, ye streets at Gravsend runge of their extreame quarrelings, crying out one of another, Thou hast brought me to this, and, I may thanke the for this. Heavie newes it is, and I would be glad to heare how farr it will discourage. I see none hear discouraged much, [25] but rather desire to larne to beware by other mens harmes, and to amend that wherin they have failed. As we desire to serve one another in love, so take heed of being inthraled by any imperious persone, espetially if they be discerned to have an eye to them selves. It doth often trouble me to thinke that in this bussines we are all to learne and none to teach; but better so, then to depend upon such teachers as Mr. Blackwell was. Such a strategeme he once made for Mr. Johnson & his people at Emden, wch was their subversion. But though he ther clenlily (yet unhonstly) plucked his neck out of ye collar, yet at last his foote is caught. Hear are no letters come, ye ship captain Argole came in is yet in ye west parts; all yt we hear is but his report; it seemeth he came away secretly. The ship yt Mr. Blackwell went in will be hear shortly. It is as Mr. Robinson once said; he thought we should hear no good of them.

Captain Argoll has returned home this week (he left upon hearing about the Council's plans, before Sir Georg Yeardley arrived there, which has caused some discontent). However, his news is bad, even though his arrival is welcome. He says Mr. Blackwell's ship did not arrive until March, and as winter approached, they faced northwest winds that drove them further south, off their intended course. The master of the ship and about six of the sailors died, making it difficult for them to find the bay after a long search. Mr. Blackwell is dead, as is Mr. Maggner, the Captain; he claims there are 130 dead in total from the ship, and it's said there were about 180 people on board, so they were packed together like sardines. They suffered from dysentery and a lack of fresh water, so it’s more surprising that so many survived than that many died. The merchants here say it was Mr. Blackwell's fault for overcrowding the ship; there were also loud complaints and grumbling among them, criticizing Mr. Blackwell for his management and how he treated them. The streets in Gravesend buzzed with their extreme arguments, with one shouting to another, "You brought me to this, and I blame you for this." It's heavy news, and I’d like to know how much it will discourage people. So far, I don’t see anyone here very discouraged; instead, they want to learn from others' mistakes and improve on what they failed. As we strive to serve each other in love, we must be cautious of being entangled by any domineering person, especially if they seem self-serving. It often troubles me to think that in this matter, we all have to learn and nobody can teach; but that’s better than relying on teachers like Mr. Blackwell was. He once devised a strategy for Mr. Johnson and his people at Emden, which led to their downfall. But although he managed to escape then (albeit dishonestly), he has ultimately been caught now. No letters have arrived; the ship that Captain Argoll came in is still in the west. All we know is from his report, and it seems he left secretly. The ship that Mr. Blackwell was on will arrive soon. As Mr. Robinson once said, he didn’t expect to hear any good news about them.

Mr. B. is not well at this time; whether he will come back to you or goe into ye north, I yet know not. For my selfe, I hope to see an end of this bussines ere I come, though I am sorie to be thus from you; if things had gone roundly forward, [49]I should have been with you within these 14. days. I pray God directe us, and give us that spirite which is fitting for such a bussines. Thus having sum̅arily pointed at things wch Mr. Brewster (I thinke) hath more largly write of to Mr. Robinson, I leave you to the Lords protection.

Mr. B. is not well at the moment; whether he will return to you or go up north, I don’t know yet. As for myself, I hope to see the end of this matter before I come, although I'm sorry to be away from you. If things had gone smoothly, I would have been with you within the last 14 days. I pray God guides us and gives us the spirit that is right for such a matter. So, having briefly touched on things that Mr. Brewster (I believe) has written about more extensively to Mr. Robinson, I leave you in the Lord's protection.

Yours in all readines, &c. London, May 8.
Robart Cushman. Ano: 1619.

A word or tow by way of digression touching this Mr. Blackwell; he was an elder of ye church at Amsterdam, a man well known of most of them. He declined from ye trueth wth Mr. Johnson & ye rest, and went with him when yey parted assunder in yt wofull maner, wch brought so great dishonour to God, scandall to ye trueth, & outward ruine to them selves in this world. But I hope, notwithstanding, through ye mercies of ye Lord, their souls are now at rest with him in ye heavens, and yt they are arrived in ye Haven of hapines; though some of their bodies were thus buried in ye terrable seas, and others sunke under ye burthen of bitter afflictions. He with some others had prepared for to goe to Virginia. And he, with sundrie godly citizens, being at a private meēing (I take it a fast) in London, being discovered, many of them were apprehended, wherof Mr. Blackwell was one; but he so glosed wth ye bp̃s,[N] and either dissembled or flatly denyed ye trueth which formerly he had maintained; and not only so, but very unworthily betrayed and [50]accused another godly man who had escaped, that so he might slip his own neck out of ye collar, & to obtaine his owne freedome brought others into bonds. Wherupon he so wone ye bp̃s favour (but lost ye Lord's) as he was not only dismiste, but in open courte ye arch-bishop gave him great applause and his sollemne blessing to proseed in his vioage. But if such events follow ye bp̃s blessing, happie are they yt misse ye same; it is much better to keepe a good conscience and have ye Lords blessing, whether in life or death.

A word or two as a digression about Mr. Blackwell; he was an elder of the church in Amsterdam, a man well known by most of them. He strayed from the truth with Mr. Johnson and the others and went with him when they parted ways in that dreadful manner, which brought great dishonor to God, scandal to the truth, and outward ruin to themselves in this world. But I hope, despite this, through the Lord's mercies, their souls are now at peace with Him in heaven, and they have reached the Haven of happiness; although some of their bodies were buried in the terrible seas, and others sank under the burden of bitter afflictions. He, along with some others, had planned to go to Virginia. During a private meeting (I believe a fast) in London, he and several godly citizens were discovered, and many of them were apprehended, among them Mr. Blackwell. However, he managed to ingratiate himself with the bishops and either pretended or outright denied the truth he had previously upheld; and not only that, but he very unworthily betrayed and accused another godly man who had escaped, so he could save himself and, in seeking his own freedom, brought others into captivity. Consequently, he won the bishops' favor (but lost the Lord's) and was not only dismissed but, in open court, the archbishop praised him greatly and gave him his solemn blessing to proceed on his voyage. But if such outcomes follow the bishops' blessing, blessed are those who miss it; it is far better to keep a good conscience and have the Lord's blessing, whether in life or in death.

But see how ye man thus apprehended by Mr. Blackwells means, writs to a freind of his.

But see how the man that Mr. Blackwell is talking about is written to a friend of his.

Right dear friend & christian brother, Mr. Carver, I salute you & yours in ye Lord, &c. As for my owne presente condition, I doubt not but you well understand it ere this by our brother Maistersone, who should have tasted of ye same cupp, had his place of residence & his person been as well knowne as my selfe. Some what I have written to Mr. Cushman how ye matter still continues. I have petitioned twise to Mr. Sherives, and once to my Lord Cooke, and have used such reasons to move them to pittie, that if they were not overruled by some others, I suppose I should soone gaine my libertie; as that I was a yonge man living by my [26] credite, indebted to diverse in our citie, living at more then ordinarie charges in a close & tedious prison; besids great rents abroad, all my bussines lying still, my only servante lying lame in ye countrie, my wife being also great with child. And yet no answer till ye lords of his majesties Counsell gave consente. Howbeit, Mr. Blackwell, a man as deepe in this action as I, was delivered at a cheaper rate, with a great deale less adoe; yea, with an addition of ye Archp̃: blessing. I am sorie for Mr. Blackwels weaknes, I [51]wish it may prove no worse. But yet he & some others of them, before their going, were not sorie, but thought it was for ye best that I was nominated, not because ye Lord sanctifies evill to good, but that ye action was good, yea for ye best. One reason I well remember he used was, because this trouble would encrease ye Virginia plantation, in that now people begane to be more generally inclined to goe; and if he had not nomminated some such as I, he had not bene free, being it was knowne that diverse citizens besids them selves were ther. I expecte an answer shortly what they intende conscerning me; I purpose to write to some others of you, by whom you shall know the certaintie. Thus not haveing further at present to acquaint you withall, com̅ending myselfe to your prairs, I cease, & com̅itte you and us all to ye Lord.

Dear friend and Christian brother, Mr. Carver, I greet you and yours in the Lord, etc. As for my current situation, I’m sure you’ve heard about it by now from our brother Maistersone, who would have experienced the same ordeal if his whereabouts and identity were as well-known as mine. I’ve written to Mr. Cushman about how things are still ongoing. I have petitioned twice to Mr. Sherives, and once to my Lord Cooke, using arguments to appeal to their compassion, and I believe that if they weren’t swayed by others, I would soon gain my freedom; given that I’m a young man living on credit, indebted to several people in our city, incurring above-average expenses in a close and tedious prison; not to mention the significant debts outside, all my affairs on hold, my only servant injured in the countryside, and my wife also expecting a child. And yet, there’s been no answer until the lords of His Majesty’s Council granted consent. However, Mr. Blackwell, who is as deeply involved in this issue as I am, was released at a lower cost and with far less trouble; yes, with the Archbishop’s blessing added. I feel sorry for Mr. Blackwell’s weakness, and I [51] hope it doesn’t get worse. Still, he and some others, before their departure, were not sorry but thought it was for the best that I was nominated, not because the Lord turns evil into good, but because the action itself was good, indeed for the best. One reason I remember him mentioning was that this trouble would encourage the Virginia plantation, as people were beginning to be generally inclined to go; and if he hadn’t nominated someone like me, he wouldn’t have been free, since it was known that several citizens, besides themselves, were there. I expect a response soon regarding what they plan for me; I intend to write to others among you so that you can know the details. Thus, having nothing further to share with you at this moment, I commend myself to your prayers, and I conclude, entrusting you and all of us to the Lord.


From my chamber in Wodstreete Compter.
Your freind, & brother in bonds,
Sabin Staresmore.
Septr: 4. Ano: 1618.

But thus much by ye way, which may be of instruction & good use.

But this much by the way, which may be useful and instructive.

But at last, after all these things, and their long attendance, they had a patent granted them, and confirmed under ye Companies seale; but these devissions and distractions had shaken of many of ther pretended freinds, and disappointed them of much of their hoped for & proffered means. By the advise of some freinds this pattente was not taken in ye name of any of their owne, but in ye name of Mr. John Wincob (a religious gentleman then belonging to ye Countess of Lincoline), who intended to goe with them. But God so disposed [52]as he never went, nor they ever made use of this patente, which had cost them so much labour and charge, as by ye sequell will appeare. This patente being sente over for them to veiw & consider, as also the passages aboute ye propossitions between them & such marchants & freinds as should either goe or adventure with them, and espetially with those[O] on whom yey did cheefly depend for shipping and means, whose proffers had been large, they were requested to fitt and prepare them selves with all speed. A right emblime, it may be, of ye uncertine things of this world; yt when men have toyld them selves for them, they vanish into smoke.

But finally, after everything they went through and their long wait, they got a patent approved and confirmed under the Company’s seal. However, these delays and distractions had shaken off many of their supposed friends and left them disappointed regarding much of the support they had hoped for and been offered. Following the advice of some friends, they didn’t take this patent in any of their own names, but in the name of Mr. John Wincob (a religious gentleman who was then with the Countess of Lincoln), who planned to go with them. But God arranged it so that he never went, and they never used this patent, which had cost them so much effort and money, as will be shown later. This patent was sent over for them to review and consider, along with the discussions about the proposals between them and the merchants and friends who would either join or support them, especially with those [O] on whom they primarily depended for shipping and resources, whose offers had been generous. They were urged to prepare themselves as quickly as possible. It's a fitting symbol, perhaps, of the uncertain things of this world; that when people work hard for something, it can just disappear into thin air.


The 6. Chap.

Conscerning ye agreements and artickles between them, and such marchants & others as adventured moneys; with other things falling out aboute making their provissions.

Regarding the agreements and articles between them, and those merchants and others who invested money; along with other matters that arose about making their provisions.

Upon ye receite of these things by one of their messengers, they had a sollemne meeting and a day of humilliation to seeke ye Lord for his direction; and their pastor tooke this texte, 1 Sam. 23. 3, 4. And David's men said unto him, see, we be afraid hear in Judah, how much more if we come to Keilah against the host of the Phillistines? Then David asked counsell of ye Lord againe, &c. From which texte he taught [53]many things very aptly, and befitting ther present occasion and condition, strengthing them against their fears and perplexities, and incouraging them in their resolutions. [27] After which they concluded both what number and what persons should prepare them selves to goe with ye first; for all yt were willing to have gone could not gett ready for their other affairs in so shorte a time; neither if all could have been ready, had ther been means to have trasported them alltogeather. Those that staied being ye greater number required ye pastor to stay with them; and indeede for other reasons he could not then well goe, and so it was ye more easilie yeelded unto. The other then desired ye elder, Mr. Brewster, to goe with them, which was also condescended unto. It was also agreed on by mutuall consente and covenante, that those that went should be an absolute church of them selves, as well as those yt staid; seing in such a dangrous vioage, and a removall to such a distance, it might come to pass they should (for ye body of them) never meete againe in this world; yet with this proviso, that as any of ye rest came over to them, or of ye other returned upon occasion, they should be reputed as members without any further dismission or testimoniall. It was allso promised to those yt wente first, by ye body of ye rest, that if ye Lord gave them life, & meās, & opportunitie, they would come to them as soone as they could.

Upon receiving this news from one of their messengers, they held a solemn meeting and a day of humility to seek the Lord for His guidance; and their pastor took this text, 1 Sam. 23:3-4: And David's men said to him, "See, we are afraid here in Judah; how much more if we go to Keilah against the army of the Philistines?" Then David asked counsel of the Lord again, etc. From this text, he taught many things very suitably to their current situation and condition, strengthening them against their fears and uncertainties, and encouraging them in their decisions. [27] After this, they decided both how many and which individuals would prepare to go first; since not everyone willing to go could get ready for their other commitments in such a short time; and even if everyone could have been ready, there wouldn't have been enough means to transport them all together. Those who stayed being the larger group asked the pastor to remain with them; and indeed for other reasons he could not leave then, so it was more easily agreed upon. Then the others requested the elder, Mr. Brewster, to go with them, which was also accepted. It was also mutually agreed that those who went would be an independent church of their own, just like those who stayed; as it might happen that in such a dangerous voyage, and with such a long distance, they might not all meet again in this world; yet with the condition that if any of the others came over to them, or if any of them returned for a reason, they would be regarded as members without any further dismissal or testimonial. It was also promised to those who went first, by the rest, that if the Lord granted them life, means, and opportunity, they would join them as soon as they could.

Aboute this time, whilst they were perplexed with ye proseedings of ye Virginia Company, & ye ill news from thence aboute Mr. Blackwell & his company, and making inquirey about ye hiring & buying of shiping for their vioage, some Dutchmen made them faire offers aboute goeing with them. Also one Mr. Thomas Weston, a mrchant of London, came to Leyden aboute ye same time, (who was well aquainted with some of them, and a furtherer of them in their former proseedings,) haveing much conferance wth Mr. Robinson & other of ye cheefe of them, perswaded them to goe on (as it seems) & not to medle with ye Dutch, or too much to depend on the Virginia Company; for if that failed, if they came to resolution, he and such marchants as were his freinds (togeather with their owne means) would sett them forth; and they should make ready, and neither feare wante of shipping nor money; for what they wanted should be provided. And, not so much for him selfe as for ye satisfing of such frends as he should procure to adventure in this bussines, they were to draw such articls of agreemente, and make such propossitions, as might ye better induce his freinds to venture. Upon which (after ye formere conclusion) articles were drawne & agreed unto, and were showne unto him, and approved by him; and afterwards by their messenger (Mr. John Carver) sent into England, who, togeather with Robart Cushman, were to receive ye moneys & make provissione both for shiping & other things for ye vioage; with this [55]charge, not to exseede their com̅ission, but to proseed according to ye former articles. Also some were chossen to doe ye like for such things as were to be prepared there; so those that weare to goe, prepared them selves with all speed, and sould of their estats and (such as were able) put in their moneys into ye commone stock, which was disposed by those appointed, for ye making of generall provissions. Aboute this time also they had heard, both by Mr. Weston and others, yt sundrie Honbl: Lords had obtained a large grante from ye king, for ye more northerly parts of that countrie, derived out of ye Virginia patente, and wholy secluded from their Govermente, and to be called by another name, viz. New-England. Unto which Mr. Weston, and ye cheefe of them, begane to incline it was [28] best for them to goe, as for other reasons, so cheefly for ye hope of present profite to be made by ye fishing that was found in yt countrie.

About this time, while they were confused by the proceedings of the Virginia Company and the bad news from there regarding Mr. Blackwell and his company, and while making inquiries about hiring and buying ships for their voyage, some Dutchmen made them attractive offers to join them. Also, a Mr. Thomas Weston, a merchant from London, came to Leyden around the same time (who was well acquainted with some of them and had supported them in their previous efforts). After having extensive discussions with Mr. Robinson and other leaders, he persuaded them to move forward (it seems) and not to get too involved with the Dutch or depend too much on the Virginia Company; for if that fell through, he and his merchant friends (along with their own resources) would help them get started. They should get ready and not fear a lack of ships or money, as anything they needed would be provided. And, not just for himself but to satisfy those friends he would recruit to invest in this venture, they needed to draft articles of agreement and make proposals that would better encourage his friends to invest. Based on this (after the prior conclusion), articles were drafted & agreed upon, shown to him, and approved by him; and later sent by their messenger (Mr. John Carver) to England, who, along with Robart Cushman, were to receive the funds and make provisions for both shipping and other necessities for the voyage; with the charge that they wouldn’t exceed their commission but would proceed according to the previous articles. Some were also chosen to prepare for what was needed there; so those who were to go got ready quickly, sold off their possessions, and those who could contributed their money to a common fund, which was managed by those designated for making general provisions. Around this time, they also heard from Mr. Weston and others that several honorable Lords had obtained a large grant from the king for the more northern parts of that country, drawn from the Virginia patent, entirely separate from their government, to be named New England. To this, Mr. Weston and the chief among them began to think it was best for them to go, primarily because of the hope for immediate profit from the fishing found in that region.

But as in all bussineses ye acting parte is most difficulte, espetially wher ye worke of many agents must concurr, so it was found in this; for some of those yt should have gone in England, fell of & would not goe; other marchants & freinds yt had offered to adventure their moneys withdrew, and pretended many excuses. Some disliking they wente not to Guiana; others againe would adventure nothing excepte they wente to Virginia. Some againe (and those that were most relied on) fell in utter dislike with Virginia, and [56]would doe nothing if they wente thither. In ye midds of these distractions, they of Leyden, who had put of their estats, and laid out their moneys, were brought into a greate streight, fearing what issue these things would come too; but at length ye generalitie was swaid to this latter opinion.

But just like in all businesses, the acting part is the most difficult, especially when the work of many agents has to come together. This was the case here; some of those who were supposed to go to England backed out and wouldn’t go. Other merchants and friends who had offered to invest their money pulled out and gave many excuses. Some disliked the idea of not going to Guiana; others only wanted to invest if they were going to Virginia. Then there were those (the ones most relied upon) who completely lost interest in Virginia and wouldn’t do anything if they went there. In the middle of all these distractions, the people of Leyden, who had given up their estates and invested their money, found themselves in a tough spot, worrying about how this would all turn out. But eventually, the majority were swayed to this latter opinion.

But now another difficultie arose, for Mr. Weston and some other that were for this course, either for their better advantage or rather for ye drawing on of others, as they pretended, would have some of those conditions altered yt were first agreed on at Leyden. To which ye 2. agents sent from Leyden (or at least one of them who is most charged with it) did consente; seeing els yt all was like to be dashte, & ye opportunitie lost, and yt they which had put of their estats and paid in their moneys were in hazard to be undon. They presumed to conclude with ye marchants on those termes, in some things contrary to their order & com̅ission, and without giving them notice of ye same; yea, it was conceled least it should make any furder delay; which was ye cause afterward of much trouble & contention.

But now another difficulty arose, because Mr. Weston and some others who were in favor of this course, either for their own benefit or to draw in others as they claimed, wanted to change some of the conditions that had originally been agreed upon in Leiden. The two agents sent from Leiden (or at least one of them who was most responsible for it) agreed, seeing that otherwise everything was likely to fall apart and the opportunity would be lost, and that those who had given up their estates and paid their money were at risk of being ruined. They presumed to reach an agreement with the merchants on those terms, in some ways contrary to their orders and commission, and without notifying them of the same; in fact, it was kept secret to avoid any further delays, which later caused a lot of trouble and conflict.

It will be meete I here inserte these conditions, which are as foloweth.

It’s appropriate for me to include these conditions, which are as follows.

Ano: 1620. July 1.

Ano: 1620. July 1.

1. The adventurers & planters doe agree, that every person that goeth being aged 16. years & upward, be rated at 10li., and ten pounds to be accounted a single share. [57]

1. The adventurers and planters agree that everyone aged 16 and older will be valued at £10, and ten pounds will count as a single share. [57]

2. That he that goeth in person, and furnisheth him selfe out with 10li. either in money or other provissions, be accounted as haveing 20li. in stock, and in ye devission shall receive a double share.

2. Anyone who goes in person and equips themselves with £10, either in cash or other supplies, will be considered as having £20 in stock and will receive a double share in the division.

3. The persons transported & ye adventurers shall continue their joynt stock & partnership togeather, ye space of 7. years, (excepte some unexpected impedimente doe cause ye whole company to agree otherwise,) during which time, all profits & benifits that are gott by trade, traffick, trucking, working, fishing, or any other means of any person or persons, remaine still in ye com̅one stock untill ye division.

3. The people being transported and the adventurers will continue their joint stock and partnership together for a period of 7 years, unless some unexpected obstacle causes the whole group to agree otherwise. During this time, all profits and benefits gained through trade, commerce, bartering, labor, fishing, or any other means by any individual will remain in the common stock until the division.

4. That at their com̅ing ther, they chose out such a number of fitt persons, as may furnish their ships and boats for fishing upon ye sea; imploying the rest in their severall faculties upon ye land; as building houses, tilling, and planting ye ground, & makeing shuch com̅odities as shall be most usefull for ye collonie.

4. When they arrived there, they selected a number of suitable people to staff their ships and boats for fishing at sea; assigning the rest to various tasks on land, such as building houses, farming, and growing plants, and producing goods that would be most useful for the colony.

5. That at ye end of ye 7. years, ye capitall & profits, viz. the houses, lands, goods and chatles, be equally devided betwixte ye adventurers, and planters; wch done, every man shall be free from other of them of any debt or detrimente concerning this adventure.

5. That at the end of the 7 years, the capital and profits, namely the houses, lands, goods, and chattels, be equally divided between the adventurers and planters; once this is done, each person shall be free from any debts or liabilities related to this venture.

[29] 6. Whosoever cometh to ye colonie herafter, or putteth any into ye stock, shall at the ende of ye 7. years be alowed proportionably to ye time of his so doing.

[29] 6. Anyone who comes to the colony in the future, or contributes anything to the stock, will be compensated proportionally at the end of the 7 years based on how long they have done so.

7. He that shall carie his wife & children, or servants, shall be alowed for everie person now aged 16. years & upward, a single share in ye devision, or if he provid them necessaries, a duble share, or if they be between 10. year old and 16., then 2. of them to be reconed for a person, both in trāsportation and devision.

7. Anyone who brings their wife, children, or servants will be granted one share in the division for every person aged 16 years and older. If they provide for their needs, they will get two shares. For those between 10 and 16 years old, two of them will count as one person, both for transportation and division.

8. That such children as now goe, & are under ye age of ten years, have noe other shar in ye devision, but 50. acers of unmanured land. [58]

8. Children who are currently going and are under the age of ten will have no other share in the division, but 50 acres of uncultivated land. [58]

9. That such persons as die before ye 7. years be expired, their executors to have their parte or sharr at ye devision, proportionably to ye time of their life in ye collonie.

9. Those who die before the 7 years are up will have their executors receive their share at the division, in proportion to the time they lived in the colony.

10. That all such persons as are of this collonie, are to have their meate, drink, apparell, and all provissions out of ye com̅on stock & goods of ye said collonie.

10. Everyone in this colony will get their food, drink, clothing, and all supplies from the common stock and goods of this colony.

The cheefe & principall differences betwene these & the former conditions, stood in those 2. points; that ye houses, & lands improved, espetialy gardens & home lotts should remaine undevided wholy to ye planters at ye 7. years end. 2ly, yt they should have had 2. days in a weeke for their owne private imploymente, for ye more comforte of them selves and their families, espetialy such as had families. But because letters are by some wise men counted ye best parte of histories, I shall shew their greevances hereaboute by their owne letters, in which ye passages of things will be more truly discerned.

The main differences between these and the previous conditions were in two points: first, that the houses and improved lands, especially gardens and home lots, would remain entirely with the planters at the end of the seven years. Secondly, they should have two days a week for their own personal activities, for the comfort of themselves and their families, especially those with families. But because letters are considered by some wise people to be the best part of history, I will show their grievances here through their own letters, in which the details of events will be more clearly understood.

A letter of Mr. Robinsons to John Carver.

A letter from Mr. Robinson to John Carver.

June 14. 1620. N. Stile.

June 14, 1620. N. Stile.

My dear freind & brother, whom with yours I alwaise remember in my best affection, and whose wellfare I shall never cease to com̅end to God by my best & most earnest praires. You doe throwly understand by our generall letters ye estate of things hear, which indeed is very pitifull; espetialy by wante of shiping, and not seeing means lickly, much less certaine, of having it provided; though withall ther be great want of money & means to doe needfull things. Mr. Pickering, you know [59]before this, will not defray a peny hear; though Robart Cushman presumed of I know not how many 100li. from him, & I know not whom. Yet it seems strange yt we should be put to him to receive both his & his partners adventer, and yet Mr. Weston write unto him, yt in regard of it, he hath drawne upon him a 100li. more. But ther is in this some misterie, as indeed it seems ther is in ye whole course. Besids, wheras diverse are to pay in some parts of their moneys yet behinde, they refuse to doe it, till they see shiping provided, or a course taken for it. Neither doe I thinke is ther a man hear would pay any thing, if he had againe his money in his purse. You know right well we depended on Mr. Weston alone, and upon such means as he would procure for this commone bussines; and when we had in hand another course with ye Dutchmen, broke it of at his motion, and upon ye conditions by him shortly after propounded. He did this in his love I know, but things appeare not answerable from him hitherto. That he should have first have put in his moneys, is thought by many to have been but fitt, but yt I can well excuse, he being a marchante and haveing use of it to his benefite; wheras others, if it had been in their hands, would have consumed it. [30] But yt he should not but have had either shipping ready before this time, or at least certaine means, and course, and ye same knowne to us for it, or have taken other order otherwise, cannot in my conscience be excused. I have heard yt when he hath been moved in the bussines, he hath put it of from him selfe, and referred it to ye others;[P] and would come to Georg Morton, & enquire news of him aboute things, as if he had scarce been some accessarie unto it. Wether he hath failed of some helps from others which he expected, and so be not well able to goe through with things, or whether he hath feared least you should be ready too soone & so encrease ye charge of shiping above [60]yt is meete, or whether he have thought by withhoulding to put us upon straits, thinking yt therby Mr. Brewer and Mr. Pickering would be drawne by importunitie to doe more, or what other misterie is in it, we know not; but sure we are yt things are not answerable to such an occasion. Mr. Weston maks himselfe mery with our endeavors about buying a ship, but we have done nothing in this but with good reason, as I am perswaded, nor yet that I know in any thing els, save in those tow; ye one, that we imployed Robart Cushman, who is known (though a good man, & of spetiall abilities in his kind, yet) most unfitt to deale for other men, by reason of his singularitie, and too great indifferancie for any conditions, and for (to speak truly) that[Q] we have had nothing from him but termes & presumptions. The other, yt we have so much relyed, by implicite faith as it were, upon generalities, without seeing ye perticuler course & means for so waghtie an affaire set down unto us. For shiping, Mr. Weston, it should seeme, is set upon hireing, which yet I wish he may presently effecte; but I see litle hope of help from hence if so it be. Of Mr. Brewer you know what to expecte. I doe not thinke Mr. Pickering will ingage, excepte in ye course of buying, in former letters specified. Aboute ye conditions, you have our reasons for our judgments of what is agreed. And let this spetially be borne in minde, yt the greatest parte of ye Collonie is like to be imployed constantly, not upon dressing ther perticuler land & building houses, but upon fishing, trading, &c. So as ye land & house will be but a trifell for advantage to ye adventurers, and yet the devission of it a great discouragmente to ye planters, who would with singuler care make it comfortable with borowed houres from their sleep. The same consideration of com̅one imploymente constantly by the most is a good reason not to have ye 2. daies in a weeke denyed ye few planters for private use, which yet is subordinate to com̅one good. Consider also how much unfite that you & [61]your liks must serve a new prentishipe of 7. years, and not a daies freedome from taske. Send me word what persons are to goe, who of usefull faculties, & how many, & perticulerly of every thing. I know you wante not a minde. I am sorie you have not been at London all this while, but ye provissions could not wante you. Time will suffer me to write no more; fare you & yours well allways in ye Lord, in whom I rest.

My dear friend and brother, whom I always remember with my best affection, and whose well-being I will always commend to God through my most sincere prayers. You fully understand from our general letters the state of things here, which is indeed very pitiful; especially due to the lack of shipping, and not seeing likely, much less certain, means of having it arranged; although there is also a great lack of money and resources to do necessary things. Mr. Pickering, as you know, will not spend a penny here; although Robert Cushman assumed I don’t know how many hundreds from him, and I don’t know from whom. Yet it seems strange that we should be relying on him to receive both his and his partner's investments, and yet Mr. Weston writes to him that because of this, he has drawn on him for another hundred. But there is some mystery in this, as it seems there is in the whole situation. Besides, while several are yet to pay some parts of their debts, they refuse to do so until they see shipping arranged, or a plan taken for it. Nor do I think there is a man here who would pay anything if he had his money back in his pocket. You know very well we depended on Mr. Weston alone, and on the means he would procure for this common business; and when we had another arrangement lined up with the Dutch, we dropped it at his suggestion, based on the conditions he soon afterward proposed. He did this out of his goodwill, I know, but things have not matched expectations from him so far. That he should have initially invested his money is thought by many to have been fair, but that I can excuse, he being a merchant and benefiting from it; whereas others, if it had been in their possession, would have wasted it. But that he should not have had either shipping ready by this time, or at least certain means and a plan for it, known to us, or taken other measures, cannot in my conscience be justified. I have heard that when he has been approached on this matter, he has avoided it and passed it to the others; and would go to George Morton to ask him for updates, as if he had hardly been involved in it. Whether he has failed to receive some help from others that he was counting on, and thus is unable to follow through, or whether he is worried you might be ready too soon and thereby increase the shipping costs beyond what is reasonable, or whether he thought by withholding to push us into a corner, hoping that Mr. Brewer and Mr. Pickering would be compelled by his persistence to do more, or what other mystery may be involved, we do not know; but we are sure that things are not in line with such a situation. Mr. Weston makes light of our efforts to buy a ship, but we have done nothing in this regard except for good reason, as I am convinced, nor do I know of any other point, save in those two; the one, that we employed Robert Cushman, who is known (though a good man, and specially skilled in his field, yet) most unfit to handle matters for other people, due to his singularity, and too great indifference toward any conditions, and to speak honestly, we have had nothing from him but terms and presumptions. The other, that we have relied so much, in implicit faith as it were, on generalities, without seeing the specific course and means set down for such a weighty affair. As for shipping, Mr. Weston, it appears, is focused on hiring, which I hope he can arrange soon; but I see little hope for help from here if that is the case. You know what to expect from Mr. Brewer. I do not think Mr. Pickering will engage, except in the course of buying, as previously specified in letters. About the conditions, you have our reasons for our judgments of what is agreed upon. And let this especially be remembered, that the majority of the Colony is likely to be engaged constantly, not in preparing their particular land and building houses, but in fishing, trading, and so on. Thus, the land and houses will be but a trifling advantage to the investors, and yet the division of it a great discouragement to the planters, who would with singular care make it comfortable with borrowed hours from their sleep. The same consideration of common employment constantly by most is a good reason not to deny the two days a week to the few planters for private use, which is still subordinate to the common good. Consider also how inappropriate it is that you and your ilk must serve a new apprenticeship of seven years, with not a day’s freedom from labor. Send me word about which people are to go, those with useful skills, and how many, and specifically about everything. I know you have a mind for this. I am sorry you have not been to London all this while, but the provisions could not be lacking for you. Time allows me to write no more; may you and yours always fare well in the Lord, in whom I remain.

Yours to use,
John Robinson.

An other letter from sundrie of them at ye same time.

Another letter from several of them at the same time.

[31] To their loving freinds John Carver and Robart Cushman, these, &c.

[31] To their loving friends John Carver and Robart Cushman, these, &c.

Good bretheren, after salutations, &c. We received diverse letters at ye coming of Mr. Nash & our pilott, which is a great incouragmente unto us, and for whom we hop after times will minister occasion of praising God; and indeed had you not sente him, many would have been ready to fainte and goe backe. Partly in respecte of ye new conditions which have bene taken up by you, which all men are against, and partly in regard of our owne inabillitie to doe any one of those many waightie bussineses you referr to us here. For ye former wherof, wheras Robart Cushman desirs reasons for our dislike, promising therupon to alter ye same, or els saing we should thinke he hath no brains, we desire him to exercise them therin, refering him to our pastors former reasons, and them to ye censure of ye godly wise. But our desires are that you will not entangle your selvs and us in any such unreasonable courses as those are, viz. yt the marchants should have ye halfe of mens houses and lands at ye dividente; and that persons should be deprived of ye 2. days in a weeke agreed upon, yea every momente of time for their owne perticuler; by reason wherof we cannot conceive why any should carie servants for their own help and comfort; for that we can require no more [62]of them then all men one of another. This we have only by relation from Mr. Nash, & not from any writing of your owne, & therfore hope you have not proceeded farr in so great a thing without us. But requiring you not to exseed the bounds of your com̅ission, which was to proceed upon ye things or conditions agred upon and expressed in writing (at your going over about it), we leave it, not without marveling, that your selfe, as you write, knowing how smale a thing troubleth our consultations, and how few, as you fear, understands the busnes aright, should trouble us with such matters as these are, &c.

Dear brothers, after greetings, etc. We received several letters from Mr. Nash and our pilot, which greatly encourage us, and we hope in time to praise God for them; indeed, if you hadn’t sent him, many would have been ready to faint and turn back. This is partly due to the new conditions you’ve adopted, which everyone disagrees with, and partly because of our own inability to handle any of the many significant issues you refer to here. Regarding the former, while Robert Cushman asks for reasons for our discontent, promising to change things based on our feedback, or else suggesting we think he lacks sense, we encourage him to think this through, referring him to our pastor's previous reasons and leaving it to the judgment of the wise and godly. Our wish is that you won’t entangle yourselves and us in unreasonable actions like those, such as merchants having half of people's houses and lands at the division; and that people should be deprived of the two days a week agreed upon, or even every moment of their time for personal matters. Because of this, we cannot understand why anyone would bring servants for their own help and comfort, as we can expect no more from them than anyone else. We only know this from Mr. Nash, not from any writing of your own, and therefore we hope you haven't gone far in such an important matter without us. But we request that you do not exceed the boundaries of your commission, which was to proceed on the matters or conditions agreed upon and expressed in writing (when you went over about it). We leave it at that, not without wondering why you, as you write, knowing how little it takes to disrupt our discussions, and how few, as you fear, understand the matter properly, should trouble us with such issues, etc.

Salute Mr. Weston from us, in whom we hope we are not deceived; we pray you make known our estate unto him, and if you thinke good shew him our letters, at least tell him (yt under God) we much relie upon him & put our confidence in him; and, as your selves well know, that if he had not been an adventurer with us, we had not taken it in hand; presuming that if he had not seene means to accomplish it, he would not have begune it; so we hope in our extremitie he will so farr help us as our expectation be no way made frustrate concerning him. Since therfore, good brethren, we have plainly opened ye state of things with us in this matter, you will, &c. Thus beseeching ye Allmightie, who is allsufficiente to raise us out of this depth of dificulties, to assiste us herein; raising such means by his providence and fatherly care for us, his pore children & servants, as we may with comforte behould ye hand of our God for good towards us in this our bussines, which we undertake in his name & fear, we take leave & remaine

Send our regards to Mr. Weston, whom we sincerely hope is trustworthy. Please inform him of our situation, and if you think it's appropriate, show him our letters. At the very least, let him know that we rely on him and have put our trust in him. As you well know, if he hadn’t joined us in this venture, we wouldn’t have attempted it. We assume that if he didn’t see a way to make it happen, he wouldn’t have started it. So, we hope that in our time of need, he will help us, and that our expectations of him won’t be disappointed. Therefore, dear friends, we have clearly shared the state of our affairs regarding this matter. Thus, we pray to the Almighty, who is all-sufficient to lift us from this deep trouble, to assist us by providing the means through His providence and fatherly care for us, His poor children and servants, so that we can comfortably witness the hand of our God working positively in this business we undertake in His name and reverence. We take our leave and remain.


June 10. New Stille,
Ano: 1620.
Your perplexed, yet hopfull
bretheren,
   S. F.  E. W.  W. B.  J. A.[R]

A letter of Robart Cushmans to them.

A letter from Robart Cushmans to them.

Brethern, I understand by letters & passagess yt have come to me, that ther are great discontents, & dislike of my proceedings amongst you. Sorie I am to hear it, yet contente to beare it, as not doubting but yt partly by writing, and more principally by word when we shall come togeather, I shall satisfie any reasonable man. I have been perswaded [32] by some, espetialy this bearer, to come and clear things unto you; but as things now stand I can̅ot be absente one day, excepte I should hazard all ye viage. Neither conceive I any great good would come of it. Take then, brethern, this as a step to give you contente. First, for your dislike of ye alteration of one clause in ye conditions, if you conceive it right, ther can be no blame lye on me at all. For ye articles first brought over by John Carver were never seene of any of ye adventurers hear, excepte Mr. Weston, neither did any of them like them because of that clause; nor Mr. Weston him selfe, after he had well considered it. But as at ye first ther was 500li. withdrawne by Sr. Georg Farrer and his brother upon that dislike, so all ye rest would have withdrawne (Mr. Weston excepted) if we had not altered yt clause. Now whilst we at Leyden conclude upon points, as we did, we reckoned without our host, which was not my falte. Besids, I shewed you by a letter ye equitie of yt condition, & our inconveniences, which might be sett against all Mr. Rob: inconveniences, that without ye alteration of yt clause, we could neither have means to gett thither, nor supplie wherby to subsiste when we were ther. Yet notwithstanding all those reasons, which were not mine, but other mens wiser then my selfe, without answer to any one of them, here cometh over many quirimonies, and complaints against me, of lording it over my brethern, and making conditions fitter for theeves & bondslaves then honest men, and that of my owne head I [64]did what I list. And at last a paper of reasons, framed against yt clause in ye conditions, which as yey were delivered me open, so my answer is open to you all. And first, as they are no other but inconveniences, such as a man might frame 20. as great on ye other side, and yet prove nor disprove nothing by them, so they misse & mistake both ye very ground of ye article and nature of ye project. For, first, it is said, that if ther had been no divission of houses & lands, it had been better for ye poore. True, and yt showeth ye inequalitie of ye condition; we should more respecte him yt ventureth both his money and his person, then him yt ventureth but his person only.

Brothers, I’ve received letters and messages that indicate there is significant dissatisfaction and disapproval of my actions among you. I'm sorry to hear this, but I’m willing to accept it, as I believe that through writing and especially in conversation when we meet, I can address any reasonable concerns. I’ve been urged by some, especially the person carrying this message, to come and clarify things for you; however, given the current situation, I cannot be absent for even one day without risking the entire voyage. I also don’t think it would bring about much good. So, brothers, take this as a step towards giving you satisfaction. First, regarding your discontent with the change to one clause in the conditions, if you believe it's justified, then there’s no blame to be placed on me. The articles initially brought over by John Carver were never seen by any of the investors here, except Mr. Weston, and none of them approved of them because of that clause, including Mr. Weston himself after he thought it over. However, at first, 500 pounds were withdrawn by Sir George Farrer and his brother due to that disapproval, and all the others would have pulled out (except Mr. Weston) if we hadn’t modified that clause. While we were in Leyden, we reached conclusions on points as we did, but we failed to consider the broader implications, which was not my fault. Furthermore, I showed you in a letter the fairness of that condition, and our disadvantages that could be weighed against all of Mr. Robinson's disadvantages, highlighting that without altering that clause, we would neither have the means to get there nor the resources to survive once we arrived. Despite all those reasons, which were proposed by others wiser than I, I still received numerous complaints against me for supposedly dominating my brothers and crafting conditions more suited for thieves and slaves than for honest men, as if I acted on my own authority. Finally, there was a document of reasons presented against that clause in the conditions, which, just as they were given to me openly, my response is open to all of you. First, these reasons are merely inconveniences, as one could easily come up with 20 counterarguments just as significant, and yet they neither prove nor disprove anything. They miss and misunderstand both the very basis of the article and the nature of the project. First, it’s claimed that if there had been no division of houses and lands, it would have been better for the poor. That’s true, and it highlights the inequality of the situation; we should value more highly the person who risks both his money and his life than the one who only risks his life.

2. Consider wheraboute we are, not giveing almes, but furnishing a store house; no one shall be porer then another for 7. years, and if any be rich, none can be pore. At ye least, we must not in such bussines crie, Pore, pore, mercie, mercie. Charitie hath it life in wraks, not in venturs; you are by this most in a hopefull pitie of makeing, therfore complaine not before you have need.

2. Think about where we are; we’re not just giving out charity, but building up a storage system. No one will be poorer than anyone else for seven years, and if someone is wealthy, then no one can be poor. At the very least, we must not complain about being poor and begging for mercy in this situation. Charity thrives on stability, not on risks; you are hoping for a better outcome, so don’t complain before it’s necessary.

3. This will hinder ye building of good and faire houses, contrarie to ye advise of pollitiks. A. So we would have it; our purpose is to build for ye presente such houses as, if need be, we may with litle greefe set a fire, and rune away by the lighte; our riches shall not be in pompe, but in strenght; if God send us riches, we will imploye them to provid more men, ships, munition, &c. You may see it amongst the best pollitiks, that a com̅onwele is readier to ebe then to flow, when once fine houses and gay cloaths come up.

3. This will hinder the building of good and decent houses, contrary to the advice of politicians. A. That's how we want it; our goal is to build for now such houses that, if necessary, we can easily set on fire and escape by the light. Our wealth won't be in showiness, but in strength; if God gives us wealth, we will use it to provide more men, ships, ammunition, etc. You can see it among the best politicians that a commonwealth is more likely to decrease than to grow when fancy houses and elegant clothes appear.

4. The Govet may prevente excess in building. A. But if it be on all men beforehand resolved on, to build mean houses, ye Gover laboure is spared.

4. The government may restrict excessive building. A. But if everyone has already agreed to build modest houses, then the government's effort is saved.

5. All men are not of one condition. A. If by condition you mean wealth, you are mistaken; if you mean by condition, qualities, then I say he that is not contente his neighbour shall have as good a house, fare, means, &c. as him selfe, is [65]not of a good qualitie. 2ly. Such retired persons, as have aneie only to them selves, are fitter to come wher catching is, then closing; and are fitter to live alone, then in any societie, either civill or religious.

5. Not everyone is in the same situation. A. If you mean situation in terms of wealth, you’re mistaken; if you mean situation in terms of qualities, then I say that someone who isn’t satisfied that their neighbor has a house, food, or means as good as their own is [65]not of good character. 2ly. Those who keep to themselves are better suited for solitude than for socializing, whether in a civil or religious context.

6. It will be of litle value, scarce worth 5li. A. True, it may be not worth halfe 5li. [33] If then so smale a thing will content them, why strive we thus aboute it, and give them occasion to suspecte us to be worldly & covetous? I will not say what I have heard since these complaints came first over.

6. It will be of little value, hardly worth £5. A. True, it might not even be worth half of £5. [33] If such a small thing will satisfy them, why are we fighting over it and giving them reason to think we're materialistic and greedy? I won't mention what I've heard since these complaints started.

7. Our freinds with us yt adventure mind not their owne profite, as did ye old adventurers. A. Then they are better then we, who for a litle matter of profite are readie to draw back, and it is more apparente brethern looke too it, that make profite your maine end; repente of this, els goe not least you be like Jonas to Tarshis. 2ly. Though some of them mind not their profite, yet others doe mind it; and why not as well as we? venturs are made by all sorts of men, and we must labour to give them all contente, if we can.

7. Our friends are here with us, adventurous, not focused on their own profit, like the old adventurers. A. Then they are better than us, who are quick to pull back over a small matter of profit, and it's more obvious, brothers, to pay attention to those who make profit your main goal; think about this, or else don't go, unless you want to end up like Jonah heading to Tarshis. Secondly, though some of them aren’t focused on profit, others are; and why shouldn’t they be, just like us? Opportunities are pursued by all kinds of people, and we need to try to satisfy them all, if we can.

8. It will break ye course of com̅unitie, as may be showed by many reasons. A. That is but said, and I say againe, it will best foster comunion, as may be showed by many reasons.

8. It will disrupt the course of community, as can be shown for many reasons. A. That is just a statement, and I say again, it will best promote fellowship, as can be demonstrated by many reasons.

9. Great profite is like to be made by trucking, fishing, &c. A. As it is better for them, so for us; for halfe is ours, besids our living still upon it, and if such profite in yt way come, our labour shall be ye less on ye land, and our houses and lands must & will be of less value.

9. Great profit can be made from trucking, fishing, etc. A. Since it's better for them, it's also better for us; half of it is ours, plus we still live off it, and if such profit comes in that way, our work on the land will be less, and our houses and land will have less value.

10. Our hazard is greater then theirs. A. True, but doe they put us upon it? doe they urge or egg us? hath not ye motion & resolution been always in our selves? doe they any more then in seeing us resolute if we had means, help us to means upon equall termes & conditions? If we will not goe, they are content to keep their moneys. Thus I have pointed at a way to loose those knots, which I hope you will consider seriously, and let me have no more stirre about them. [66]

10. Our risk is greater than theirs. A. True, but do they push us into it? Do they encourage us? Hasn't the drive and determination always come from us? Do they do anything more than see us determined, and if we had the means, help us get those means on equal terms? If we don't want to go, they're happy to keep their money. So, I've suggested a way to untangle these issues, and I hope you'll think about it seriously and not bring them up again. [66]

Now furder, I hear a noise of slavish conditions by me made; but surly this is all that I have altered, and reasons I have sent you. If you mean it of ye 2. days in a week for perticuler, as some insinuate, you are deceived; you may have 3. days in a week for me if you will. And when I have spoken to ye adventurers of times of working, they have said they hope we are men of discretion & conscience, and so fitte to be trusted our selves with that. But indeed ye ground of our proceedings at Leyden was mistaken, and so here is nothing but tottering every day, &c.

Now further, I hear complaints about the conditions I set; but surely this is all that I've changed, and I’ve sent you my reasons. If you mean the two days a week for specifics, as some suggest, you're mistaken; you can have three days a week for me if you want. And when I’ve discussed work times with the adventurers, they’ve said they hope we are people of good judgment and integrity, and that we are fit to be trusted with that. But truly, the basis of our actions in Leiden was misunderstood, and so here everything is shaky every day, etc.

As for them of Amsterdam I had thought they would as soone have gone to Rome as with us; for our libertie is to them as ratts bane, and their riggour as bad to us as ye Spanish Inquision. If any practise of mine discourage them, let them yet draw back; I will undertake they shall have their money againe presently paid hear. Or if the company thinke me to be ye Jonas, let them cast me of before we goe; I shall be content to stay with good will, having but the cloaths on my back; only let us have quietnes, and no more of these clamors; full litle did I expecte these things which are now come to pass, &c.

As for those from Amsterdam, I thought they would have chosen to go to Rome just as easily as they would come with us; our freedom is to them like poison, and their strictness is just as bad for us as the Spanish Inquisition. If anything I do discourages them, they can always back out; I assure you they will get their money back right away. Or if the group thinks of me as the Jonah, let them dismiss me before we leave; I’ll be happy to stay behind with just the clothes on my back; I just want peace and no more of these arguments. I never expected these things to happen, etc.

Yours,        R. Cushman.

Yours,        R. Cushman.

But whether this letter of his ever came to their hands at Leyden I well know not; I rather thinke it was staied by Mr. Carver & kept by him, forgiving offence. But this which follows was ther received; both which I thought pertenent to recite.

But I don't really know if this letter of his ever reached them in Leyden; I think Mr. Carver might have held onto it, out of forgiveness for any offense. However, this next part was received there; both of these seemed important to mention.

Another of his to ye aforesaid, June 11. 1620.[S]

Another of his to the above-mentioned, June 11, 1620.[S]

Salutations, &c. I received your lẽr. yesterday, by John Turner, with another ye same day from Amsterdam by Mr. W. savouring of ye place whenc it came. And indeed the many discouragements I find her, togeather with ye demurrs and retirings ther, had made me to say, I would give up my accounts to John Carver, & at his comeing aquainte him fully with all courses, and so leave it quite, with only ye pore cloaths on my back. But gathering up my selfe by further consideration, [34] I resolved yet to make one triall more, and to aquainte Mr. Weston with ye fainted state of our bussines; and though he hath been much discontented at some thing amongst us of late, which hath made him often say, that save for his promise, he would not meadle at all with ye bussines any more, yet considering how farr we were plunged into maters, & how it stood both on our credits & undoing, at ye last he gathered up him selfe a litle more, & coming to me 2. hours after, he tould me he would not yet leave it. And so advising togeather we resolved to hire a ship, and have tooke liking of one till Monday, about 60. laste, for a greater we cannot gett, excepte it be tow great; but a fine ship it is. And seeing our neer freinds ther are so streite lased, we hope to assure her without troubling them any further; and if ye ship fale too small, it fitteth well yt such as stumble at strawes allready, may rest them ther a while, least worse blocks come in ye way ere 7. years be ended. If you had beaten this bussines so throuly a month agoe, and write to us as now you doe, we could thus have done much more conveniently. But it is as it is; I hope our freinds ther, if they be quitted of the ship hire, will be indusced to venture ye more. All yt I now require is yt salt and netts may ther be boughte, and for all ye rest we will here provid it; yet if that will not be, let them but stand for it a month or tow, and we will take order to pay it all. Let Mr. Reinholds tarie ther, and bring ye ship to Southampton. We have hired another pilote here, one Mr. Clarke, who went last year to Virginia with a ship of kine.

Hello, etc. I received your letter yesterday from John Turner, along with another one the same day from Amsterdam by Mr. W., reflecting the place it came from. And indeed, the many challenges I find here, combined with the delays and withdrawals there, had made me think about handing over my accounts to John Carver, and once he arrived, fully updating him on everything, and then just leaving it all behind with only the ragged clothes on my back. But after gathering my thoughts through further consideration, I decided to make one more attempt to inform Mr. Weston about the poor state of our business; and although he's been quite unhappy about some things among us lately, often saying that if it weren't for his promise, he wouldn't get involved with the business at all anymore, he finally managed to pull himself together a bit more and came to me two hours later to say he wouldn’t leave it just yet. So, after discussing it together, we decided to hire a ship and have taken a liking to one until Monday, about 60 tons, as we can’t find a bigger one unless it’s way too large; but it looks like a good ship. And since our close friends there are under tight constraints, we hope to secure her without putting more pressure on them; and if the ship turns out to be too small, it suits well for those who are already troubled by small issues to rest there for a while, lest worse problems come up before the seven years are over. If you had pushed this matter thoroughly a month ago and written to us like you are now, we could have managed it much more conveniently. But it is what it is; I hope our friends there, if relieved of the ship hire, will be encouraged to invest more. All I ask now is that salt and nets be purchased there, and for everything else, we will provide it here; however, if that’s not possible, let them just hold off for a month or two, and we’ll arrange to pay it all. Let Mr. Reinholds stay there and bring the ship to Southampton. We have hired another pilot here, Mr. Clarke, who went to Virginia last year with a cattle ship.

[68] You shall here distinctly by John Turner, who I thinke shall come hence on Tewsday night. I had thought to have come with him, to have answerd to my complaints; but I shal lerne to pass litle for their censurs; and if I had more minde to goe & dispute & expostulate with them, then I have care of this waightie bussines, I were like them who live by clamours & jangling. But neither my mind nor my body is at libertie to doe much, for I am fettered with bussines, and had rather study to be quiet, then to make answer to their exceptions. If men be set on it, let them beat ye eair; I hope such as are my sinceire freinds will not thinke but I can give some reason of my actions. But of your mistaking aboute ye mater, & other things tending to this bussines, I shall nexte informe you more distinctly. Mean space entreate our freinds not to be too bussie in answering matters, before they know them. If I doe such things as I can̅ot give reasons for, it is like you have sett a foole aboute your bussines, and so turne ye reproofe to your selves, & send an other, and let me come againe to my Combes. But setting a side my naturall infirmities, I refuse not to have my cause judged, both of God, & all indifferent men; and when we come togeather I shall give accounte of my actions hear. The Lord, who judgeth justly without respect of persons, see into ye equitie of my cause, and give us quiet, peacable, and patient minds, in all these turmoiles, and sanctifie unto us all crosses whatsoever. And so I take my leave of you all, in all love & affection.

[68] You will hear from John Turner, who I believe is leaving on Tuesday night. I had planned to go with him to address my complaints, but I've learned to disregard their criticisms. If I were more inclined to argue with them than to focus on this important matter, I would be like those who thrive on noise and disputes. However, neither my mind nor my body can spare much time for that, as I'm tied up with work and would prefer to remain quiet rather than respond to their objections. If people are determined to make noise, let them; I trust that my sincere friends will understand I have reasons for my actions. As for your misunderstanding regarding the issue and other related matters, I will explain more clearly soon. In the meantime, please ask our friends not to be too quick to respond to things until they fully understand them. If I do things I can’t justify, it’s as if you’ve involved a fool in your business, which would reflect back on you, so send someone else and let me return to my duties. Despite my natural weaknesses, I do not shy away from having my case assessed by both God and fair-minded people; when we meet, I will account for my actions here. May the Lord, who judges justly without favor, see the fairness of my cause and grant us calm, peaceful, and patient minds amid all these troubles, and sanctify all the challenges we face. And so, I say goodbye to all of you, with love and affection.

I hope we shall gett all hear ready in 14. days.

I hope we can get everything ready here in 14 days.

Your pore brother,
Robart Cushman.

June 11. 1620.

June 11, 1620.

Besids these things, ther fell out a differance amongs those 3. that received [35] the moneys & made ye provissions in England; for besids these tow formerly mentioned [69]sent from Leyden for this end, viz. Mr. Carver & Robart Cushman, ther was one chosen in England to be joyned with them, to make ye provisions for ye vioage; his name was Mr. Martin, he came from Billirike in Essexe, from which parts came sundrie others to goe with them, as also from London & other places; and therfore it was thought meete & conveniente by them in Holand that these strangers that were to goe with them, should apointe one thus to be joyned with them, not so much for any great need of their help, as to avoyd all susspition, or jelosie of any partiallitie. And indeed their care for giving offence, both in this & other things afterward, turned to great inconvenience unto them, as in ye sequell will apeare; but however it shewed their equall & honest minds. The provissions were for ye most parte made at Southhamton, contrarie to Mr. Westons & Robert Cushmās mind (whose counsells did most concure in all things). A touch of which things I shall give in a letter of his to Mr. Carver, and more will appear afterward.

Besides these things, there was a disagreement among the three who received the funds and made the provisions in England. In addition to the two previously mentioned, sent from Leiden for this purpose, Mr. Carver and Robert Cushman, one more was chosen in England to join them in preparing the provisions for the voyage; his name was Mr. Martin, and he came from Billericay in Essex. From that area, several others also came to join them, as well as from London and other places. Therefore, it was considered appropriate by them in Holland that these newcomers who were to go with them should have someone appointed to join them, not so much out of a strong need for their assistance, but to avoid any suspicion or jealousy of partiality. Their concern for not causing offense, both in this matter and in others later on, ended up causing them significant trouble, as will be made clear later. However, it did demonstrate their equal and honest intentions. Most of the provisions were made at Southampton, contrary to Mr. Weston's and Robert Cushman's advice (whose opinions were generally aligned in all matters). I will touch on these matters in a letter of his to Mr. Carver, and more will be revealed later.

To his loving freind Mr. John Carver, these, &c.

To his dear friend Mr. John Carver, these, etc.

Loving freind, I have received from you some letters, full of affection & complaints, and what it is you would have of me I know not; for your crieing out, Negligence, negligence, negligence, I marvell why so negligente a man was used in ye bussines. Yet know you yt all that I have power to doe hear, shall not be one hower behind, I warent you. You have reference to Mr. Weston to help us with money, more then his adventure; wher he protesteth but for his promise, he would [70]not have done any thing. He saith we take a heady course, and is offended yt our provissions are made so farr of; as also that he was not made aquainted with our quantitie of things; and saith yt in now being in 3. places, so farr remote, we will, with going up & downe, and wrangling & expostulating, pass over ye som̅er before we will goe. And to speake ye trueth, ther is fallen already amongst us a flatt schisme; and we are redier to goe to dispute, then to sett forwarde a voiage. I have received from Leyden since you wente 3. or 4. letters directed to you, though they only conscerne me. I will not trouble you with them. I always feared ye event of ye Amsterdamers striking in with us. I trow you must excom̅unicate me, or els you must goe without their companie, or we shall wante no quareling; but let them pass. We have reckoned, it should seeme, without our host; and, counting upon a 150. persons, ther cannot be founde above 1200li. & odd moneys of all ye venturs you can reckone, besids some cloath, stockings, & shoes, which are not counted; so we shall come shorte at least 3. or 400li. I would have had some thing shortened at first of beare & other provissions in hope of other adventurs, & now we could have, both in Amsterd: & Kente, beere inough to serve our turne, but now we cannot accept it without prejudice. You fear we have begune to build & shall not be able to make an end; indeed, our courses were never established by counsell, we may therfore justly fear their standing. Yea, ther was a [36] schisme amongst us 3. at ye first. You wrote to Mr. Martin, to prevente ye making of ye provissions in Kente, which he did, and sett downe his resolution how much he would have of every thing, without respecte to any counsell or exception. Surely he yt is in a societie & yet regards not counsell, may better be a king then a consorte. To be short, if ther be not some other dispossition setled unto then yet is, we yt should be partners of humilitie and peace, shall be examples of jangling & insulting. Yet your money which you ther must [71]have, we will get provided for you instantly. 500li. you say will serve; for ye rest which hear & in Holand is to be used, we may goe scratch for it. For Mr.[T] Crabe, of whom you write, he hath promised to goe with us, yet I tell you I shall not be without feare till I see him shipped, for he is much opposed, yet I hope he will not faile. Thinke ye best of all, and bear with patience what is wanting, and ye Lord guid us all.

Loving friend, I've received some letters from you, full of affection and complaints, and I'm not sure what you want from me; your constant cries of "Negligence, negligence, negligence" make me wonder why such a negligent person was involved in this business. But know that everything I can do here will not be one hour late, I assure you. You're referencing Mr. Weston to help us with more money than his original investment; he claims that if it weren’t for his promise, he wouldn’t have done anything. He says we're taking a reckless approach and is unhappy that our provisions are set so far in advance, as well as that he wasn't informed about our quantity of goods. He argues that now we're in three remote locations, with all the back and forth and quarrels, we won't be ready before summer. Honestly, there’s already a flat schism among us; we’re more inclined to argue than to move forward with the voyage. Since you left, I've received three or four letters directed to you from Leyden, though they concern me. I won’t bother you with them. I’ve always worried about the Amsterdam merchants teaming up with us. I suppose you'll have to excommunicate me, or else go without their company, or we'll have plenty to argue about; but let’s move on. It seems we've made plans without considering our host; assuming around 150 people, we can’t find more than £1,200 and some odd change from all the ventures you can count, not including some cloth, stockings, and shoes, which haven't been accounted for either. So we're falling short by at least £300 or £400. I wished to reduce the amount of beer and other provisions at first, hoping for additional investments; now, both in Amsterdam and Kent, we could have enough beer to meet our needs, but we can't accept it without consequences. You fear we've started building and won’t be able to finish; indeed, our plans were never truly settled by counsel, so we may rightfully fear their viability. There was a schism among us three from the start. You wrote to Mr. Martin to prevent the making of provisions in Kent, which he did, and outlined his intentions regarding how much he wanted of everything without regard to any counsel or exceptions. Truly, he who is part of a society and yet disregards counsel might as well be a king rather than a partner. In short, if we don’t establish some other arrangement, we who should exemplify humility and peace will instead be examples of bickering and insults. Yet, the money you need there, we will arrange for you right away. You say £500 will be enough; for the rest that’s here and in Holland, we can manage to scrounge. As for Mr. Crabe, whom you mentioned, he has promised to come with us, but I must say I won’t feel at ease until I see him aboard because he faces much opposition. Still, I hope he’ll come through. Think the best about everything, and bear with patience what is lacking. May the Lord guide us all.

Your loving freind,
Robart Cushman.
London, June 10.
   Ano: 1620.

I have bene ye larger in these things, and so shall crave leave in some like passages following, (thoug in other things I shal labour to be more contracte,) that their children may see with what difficulties their fathers wrastled in going throug these things in their first begin̅ings, and how God brought them along notwithstanding all their weaknesses & infirmities. As allso that some use may be made hereof in after times by others in such like waightie imployments; and herewith I will end this chapter.

I have been more extensive in these matters, and I ask for permission to do the same in some similar discussions that follow, (though in other areas I will try to be more concise,) so that their children can understand the challenges their fathers faced in navigating these issues in their early stages, and how God guided them despite all their weaknesses and shortcomings. I also hope that this can be useful for others in the future who find themselves in similar significant roles; and with this, I will conclude this chapter.


The 7. Chap.

Of their departure from Leyden, and other things ther aboute, with their arivall at South hamton, were they all mete togeather, and tooke in ther provissions.

About their departure from Leiden and other related matters, along with their arrival at Southampton, they all met together and took in their provisions.

At length, after much travell and these debats, all things were got ready and provided. A smale ship[U] [72]was bought, & fitted in Holand, which was intended as to serve to help to transport them, so to stay in ye cuntrie and atend upon fishing and shuch other affairs as might be for ye good & benefite of ye colonie when they came ther. Another was hired at London, of burden about 9. score; and all other things gott in readines. So being ready to departe, they had a day of solleme humiliation, their pastor taking his texte from Ezra 8. 21. And ther at ye river, by Ahava, I proclaimed a fast, that we might humble ourselves before our God, and seeke of him a right way for us, and for our children, and for all our substance. Upon which he spente a good parte of ye day very profitably, and suitable to their presente occasion. The rest of the time was spente in powering out prairs to ye Lord with great fervencie, mixed with abundance of tears. And ye time being come that they must departe, they were accompanied with most of their brethren out of ye citie, unto a towne sundrie miles of called Delfes-Haven, wher the ship lay ready to receive them. So they lefte yt goodly & pleasante citie, which had been ther resting place near 12. years; but they knew they were pilgrimes,[V] & looked not much on those things, but lift up their eyes to ye heavens, their dearest cuntrie, and quieted their spirits. When they [37] came to ye place they found ye ship and all things ready; and shuch of their freinds as could not come with them [73]followed after them, and sundrie also came from Amsterdame to see them shipte and to take their leave of them. That night was spent with litle sleepe by ye most, but with freindly entertainmente & christian discourse and other reall expressions of true christian love. The next day, the wind being faire, they wente aborde, and their freinds with them, where truly dolfull was ye sight of that sade and mournfull parting; to see what sighs and sobbs and praires did sound amongst them, what tears did gush from every eye, & pithy speeches peirst each harte; that sundry of ye Dutch strangers yt stood on ye key as spectators, could not refraine from tears. Yet comfortable & sweete it was to see shuch lively and true expressions of clear & unfained love. But the tide (which stays for no man) caling them away yt were thus loath to departe, their Reṽēd: pastor falling downe on his knees, (and they all with him,) with watrie cheeks com̅ended them with most fervente praiers to the Lord and his blessing. And then with mutuall imbrases and many tears, they tooke their leaves one of an other; which proved to be ye last leave to many of them.

At last, after much travel and debate, everything was prepared and in place. A small ship[U] [72]was purchased and outfitted in Holland, intended to help transport them and then stay in the country to assist with fishing and other activities that could benefit the colony once they arrived. Another ship was chartered in London, with a capacity of about 180 tons; and all other arrangements were made. When they were ready to depart, they held a day of solemn humiliation, with their pastor choosing his text from Ezra 8:21. And there at the river, by Ahava, I proclaimed a fast, that we might humble ourselves before our God, and seek of him a right way for us, and for our children, and for all our resources. He spent a good part of the day profitably discussing this and relating it to their current situation. The rest of the time was spent in fervent prayers to the Lord, mixed with abundant tears. When the time came for them to leave, they were accompanied by most of their fellow church members out of the city to a town several miles away called Delfshaven, where the ship was ready to receive them. They left that beautiful and pleasant city, which had been their resting place for nearly 12 years; but they understood they were pilgrims,[V]and didn’t focus much on those things but lifted their eyes to the heavens, their true home, and calmed their spirits. When they arrived at the ship, everything was ready; and those friends who couldn’t travel with them [73]followed afterward, while others came from Amsterdam to see them set sail and say their goodbyes. That night was spent with little sleep by most, but with friendly gatherings, Christian discussions, and real expressions of true Christian love. The next day, with favorable winds, they boarded the ship along with their friends, and it was truly sorrowful to witness that sad and mournful parting; to see the sighs, sobs, and prayers that filled the air, the tears that flowed from every eye, and heartfelt speeches that pierced each heart; even some Dutch bystanders on the quay couldn’t hold back their tears. Yet it was comforting and sweet to witness such genuine and heartfelt expressions of love. But the tide (which waits for no one) called them away, and as they were reluctantly departing, their revered pastor fell to his knees (and they all joined him), with tearful faces, committing them with fervent prayers to the Lord and His blessings. Then, with mutual embraces and many tears, they said their farewells, which would prove to be the last goodbye for many of them.

Thus hoysing saile,[W] with a prosperus winde they came in short time to Southhamton, wher they found the bigger ship come from London, lying ready, wth all the rest of their company. After a joyfull wellcome, and mutuall congratulations, with other frendly [74]entertainements, they fell to parley aboute their bussines, how to dispatch with ye best expedition; as allso with their agents, aboute ye alteration of ye conditions. Mr. Carver pleaded he was imployed hear at Hamton, and knew not well what ye other had don at London. Mr. Cushman answered, he had done nothing but what he was urged too, partly by ye grounds of equity, and more espetialy by necessitie, other wise all had bene dasht and many undon. And in ye begining he aquainted his felow agents here with, who consented unto him, and left it to him to execute, and to receive ye money at London and send it downe to them at Hamton, wher they made ye provissions; the which he accordingly did, though it was against his minde, & some of ye marchants, yt they were their made. And for giveing them notise at Leyden of this change, he could not well in regarde of ye shortnes of ye time; againe, he knew it would trouble them and hinder ye bussines, which was already delayed overlong in regard of ye season of ye year, which he feared they would find to their cost. But these things gave not contente at presente. Mr. Weston, likwise, came up from London to see them dispatcht and to have ye conditions confirmed; but they refused, and answered him, that he knew right well that these were not according to ye first agreemente, neither could they yeeld to them without ye consente of the rest that were behind. And indeed they had spetiall charge [75]when they came away, from the cheefe of those that were behind, not to doe it. At which he was much offended, and tould them, they must then looke to stand on their owne leggs. So he returned in displeasure, and this was ye first ground of discontent betweene them. And wheras ther wanted well near 100li. to clear things at their going away, he would not take order to disburse a penie, but let them shift as they could. [38] So they were forst to selle of some of their provissions to stop this gape, which was some 3. or 4. score firkins of butter, which comoditie they might best spare, haveing provided too large a quantitie of yt kind. Then they write a leter to ye marchants & adventures aboute ye diferances concerning ye conditions, as foloweth.

Thus, sailing with a favorable wind, they quickly reached Southampton, where they found the larger ship that had come from London, ready with all the rest of their company. After a joyful welcome and mutual congratulations, along with other friendly gatherings, they began to discuss their business, how to proceed with the best speed; also with their agents about changing the terms. Mr. Carver argued that he was tasked here in Hampton and wasn't fully aware of what the others had done in London. Mr. Cushman replied that he had only acted out of necessity and equity; otherwise, everything would have been ruined and many would have suffered. He had informed his fellow agents here of the situation, who agreed and left it to him to handle, to receive the funds in London and send them down to Hampton, where they made the provisions. He did this despite his hesitation, as some of the merchants had created issues for them. As for notifying them in Leyden about this change, he couldn’t due to the short notice; he feared it would cause problems and delay the already prolonged business, especially given the seasonal timing, which he worried would lead to their downfall. However, this did not sit well at the moment. Mr. Weston also came up from London to ensure their dispatch and to confirm the terms, but they refused, telling him that he well knew these were not in line with the original agreement, and they couldn’t agree without the consent of those who were left behind. They had been specifically instructed by those remaining not to proceed. This greatly angered him, and he told them they would have to stand on their own. So he returned in displeasure, and this became the first source of discontent between them. Moreover, while they were nearly £100 short to settle their affairs before leaving, he wouldn’t disburse a penny, leaving them to manage as best they could. They were forced to sell some of their provisions to fill this gap, which included about 30 or 40 firkins of butter, a commodity they could best spare since they had prepared an excess of that kind. Then they wrote a letter to the merchants and adventurers regarding the disagreements over the terms, as follows.

Aug. 3. Ano: 1620.

Aug. 3, 1620.

Beloved freinds, sory we are that ther should be occasion of writing at all unto you, partly because we ever expected to see ye most of you hear, but espetially because ther should any differance at all be conceived betweene us. But seing it faleth out that we cannot conferr togeather, we thinke it meete (though brefly) to show you ye just cause & reason of our differing from those articles last made by Robart Cushman, without our comission or knowledg. And though he might propound good ends to himselfe, yet it no way justifies his doing it. Our maine diference is in ye 5. & 9. article, concerning ye deviding or holding of house and lands; the injoying wherof some of your selves well know, was one spetiall motive, amongst many other, to provoke us to goe. This was thought so reasonable, yt when ye greatest of you in [76]adventure (whom we have much cause to respecte), when he propounded conditions to us freely of his owne accorde, he set this downe for one; a coppy wherof we have sent unto you, with some additions then added by us; which being liked on both sids, and a day set for ye paimente of moneys, those of Holland paid in theirs. After yt, Robart Cushman, Mr. Peirce, & Mr. Martine, brought them into a better forme, & write them in a booke now extante; and upon Robarts shewing them and delivering Mr. Mullins a coppy therof under his hand (which we have), he payd in his money. And we of Holland had never seen other before our coming to Hamton, but only as one got for him selfe a private coppy of them; upon sight wherof we manyfested uter dislike, but had put of our estats & were ready to come, and therfore was too late to rejecte ye vioage. Judge therfore we beseech you indiferently of things, and if a faulte have bene com̅ited, lay it wher it is, & not upon us, who have more cause to stand for ye one, then you have for ye other. We never gave Robart Cushman comission to make any one article for us, but only sent him to receive moneys upon articles before agreed on, and to further ye provissions till John Carver came, and to assiste him in it. Yet since you conceive your selves wronged as well as we, we thought meete to add a branch to ye end of our 9. article, as will allmost heale that wound of it selfe, which you conceive to be in it. But that it may appeare to all men yt we are not lovers of our selves only, but desire also ye good & inriching of our freinds who have adventured your moneys with our persons, we have added our last article to ye rest, promising you againe by leters in ye behalfe of the whole company, that if large profits should not arise within ye 7. years, yt we will continue togeather longer with you, if ye Lord give a blessing.[X] This we hope is sufficente to satisfie any in this case, espetialy freinds, since we are asured yt if [77]the whole charge was devided into 4. parts, 3. of them will not stand upon it, nether doe regarde it, &c. We are in shuch a streate at presente, as we are forced to sell away 60li. worth of our provissions to cleare ye Haven, & withall put our selves upon great extremities, scarce haveing any butter, no oyle, not a sole to mend a shoe, [39] nor every man a sword to his side, wanting many muskets, much armoure, &c. And yet we are willing to expose our selves to shuch eminente dangers as are like to insue, & trust to ye good providence of God, rather then his name & truth should be evill spoken of for us. Thus saluting all of you in love, and beseeching the Lord to give a blesing to our endeavore, and keepe all our harts in ye bonds of peace & love, we take leave & rest,

Dear friends, we're sorry that we need to write to you at all, partly because we had always hoped to see most of you here, but especially because there should be any disagreement between us. However, since it turns out that we cannot meet together, we think it's appropriate (though briefly) to explain the true cause and reason for our disagreement with the articles recently made by Robart Cushman, without our permission or knowledge. Although he may have had good intentions, that does not justify his actions. Our main disagreement lies in articles 5 and 9, regarding the division or ownership of houses and lands; enjoying these was one special motive, among many others, that encouraged us to come. This was considered so reasonable that when the most respected among you in a business venture (whom we have great reason to respect) proposed conditions to us freely of his own accord, he included this as one of them; a copy of which we have sent to you with some additions made by us. Since it was approved on both sides, and a day was set for the payment of money, those from Holland made their payments. After that, Robart Cushman, Mr. Peirce, and Mr. Martine restructured them into a better format and wrote them in a book that now exists; when Robart showed them and gave Mr. Mullins a copy under his hand (which we have), he paid his portion. We in Holland had not seen anything else before arriving in Hampton, except for a private copy that someone got for himself; upon seeing it, we expressed our strong dislike, but as we had already committed our estates and were ready to come, it was too late to reject the voyage. Therefore, we ask you to judge things fairly, and if a fault has been committed, place the blame where it belongs, not on us, who have more reason to advocate for one side than you do for the other. We never authorized Robart Cushman to create any article for us; we only sent him to collect money based on previously agreed articles and to facilitate the provisions until John Carver arrived and to assist him in that. Yet since you feel wronged just like we do, we thought it proper to add a clause to the end of our 9th article, which should almost heal that wound by itself, which you perceive to exist in it. But to demonstrate to everyone that we do not only care about ourselves, but also desire the welfare and enrichment of our friends who have risked their money with us, we have added our last article to the rest, promising you again through letters on behalf of the entire company, that if significant profits do not arise within seven years, we will continue together with you longer, if the Lord grants a blessing. We hope this is sufficient to satisfy anyone in this matter, especially friends, since we are assured that if the entire burden were divided into four parts, three of them would not be concerned about it at all. We are currently in such a tight situation that we are forced to sell away £60 worth of our provisions to clear the harbor, while also putting ourselves in great danger, barely having any butter, no oil, no one to repair shoes, not every man having a sword at his side, lacking many muskets and armor, etc. And yet, we are willing to expose ourselves to the imminent dangers that are likely to follow and trust in God's good providence rather than allow His name and truth to be spoken of poorly because of us. Thus, we greet all of you with love, and we ask the Lord to bless our efforts and keep all our hearts in the bonds of peace and love. We say goodbye and take our leave.

Yours, &c.
Aug. 3. 1620.

It was subscribed with many names of ye cheefest of ye company.

It was signed by many of the key members of the company.

At their parting Mr. Robinson write a leter to ye whole company, which though it hath already bene printed, yet I thought good here likwise to inserte it; as also a breefe leter writ at ye same time to Mr. Carver, in which ye tender love & godly care of a true pastor appears.

At their goodbye, Mr. Robinson wrote a letter to the whole group, which, although it has already been printed, I thought it would be good to include here as well; along with a brief letter written at the same time to Mr. Carver, in which the genuine love and godly concern of a true pastor is evident.

My dear Brother,—I received inclosed in your last leter ye note of information, wch I shall carefuly keepe & make use of as ther shall be occasion. I have a true feeling of your perplexitie of mind & toyle of body, but I hope that you who have allways been able so plentifully to administer comforte unto others in their trials, are so well furnished for your selfe as that farr greater difficulties then you have yet undergone [78](though I conceive them to have been great enough) cannot oppresse you, though they press you, as ye Aspostle speaks. The spirite of a man (sustained by ye spirite of God) will sustaine his infirmitie, I dout not so will yours. And ye beter much when you shall injoye ye presence & help of so many godly & wise bretheren, for ye bearing of part of your burthen, who also will not admitte into their harts ye least thought of suspition of any ye least negligence, at least presumption, to have been in you, what so ever they thinke in others. Now what shall I say or write unto you & your goodwife my loving sister? even only this, I desire (& allways shall) unto you from ye Lord, as unto my owne soule; and assure your selfe yt my harte is with you, and that I will not forslowe my bodily coming at ye first oppertunitie. I have writen a large leter to ye whole, and am sorie I shall not rather speak then write to them; & the more, considering ye wante of a preacher, which I shall also make sume spurr to my hastening after you. I doe ever com̅end my best affection unto you, which if I thought you made any doubte of, I would express in more, & ye same more ample & full words. And ye Lord in whom you trust & whom you serve ever in this bussines & journey, guid you with his hand, protecte you with his winge, and shew you & us his salvation in ye end, & bring us in ye mean while togeather in ye place desired, if shuch be his good will, for his Christs sake.

My dear Brother, — I received your last letter with your enclosed note, which I will keep safe and use whenever necessary. I truly understand your confusion and exhaustion, but I hope that you, who have always been so generous in comforting others during their struggles, are well-equipped to handle far greater challenges than you have faced so far (though I believe they have been quite significant). These challenges may weigh on you, as the Apostle says, but they won't overwhelm you. The spirit of a person (supported by the spirit of God) will sustain their weaknesses, and I have no doubt yours will as well. It will be even better when you enjoy the presence and support of so many godly and wise brothers who will share some of your burden and won't entertain any thought of doubt or negligence regarding you, no matter what they may think of others. Now, what should I say or write to you and your wonderful wife, my dear sister? Just this: I always wish for you from the Lord, just as I do for my own soul. Know that my heart is with you, and I won't delay visiting you at the first opportunity. I've written a long letter to everyone and regret that I can't speak to them directly instead of writing, especially considering the lack of a preacher, which will encourage me to hurry towards you. I always commend my best feelings to you, and if I thought you doubted that, I would express it in more elaborate and heartfelt words. May the Lord, in whom you trust and whom you serve during this journey, guide you with His hand, protect you with His wings, and show us His salvation in the end, and may He bring us together in the desired place, if it is His good will, for Christ's sake.

Amen.

Amen.

Yours, &c.
Jo: R.
July 27. 1620.

This was ye last letter yt Mr. Carver lived to see from him. The other follows.

This was the last letter that Mr. Carver lived to receive from him. The other follows.

[79][Y]Lovinge Christian friends, I doe hartily & in ye Lord salute you all, as being they with whom I am presente in my best affection, and most ernest longings after you, though I be constrained for a while to be bodily absente from you. I say constrained, God knowing how willingly, & much rather then otherwise, I would have borne my part with you in this first brunt, were I not by strong necessitie held back for ye present. Make accounte of me in ye mean while, as of a man devided in my selfe with great paine, and as (naturall bonds set a side) having my beter parte with [40] you. And though I doubt not but in your godly wisdoms, you both foresee & resolve upon yt which concerneth your presente state & condition, both severally & joyntly, yet have I thought it but my duty to add some furder spurr of provocation unto them, who rune allready, if not because you need it, yet because I owe it in love & dutie. And first, as we are daly to renew our repentance with our God, espetially for our sines known, and generally for our unknowne trespasses, so doth ye Lord call us in a singuler maner upon occasions of shuch difficultie & danger as lieth upon you, to a both more narrow search & carefull reformation of your ways in his sight; least he, calling to remembrance our sines forgotten by us or unrepented of, take advantage against us, & in judgmente leave us for ye same to be swalowed up in one danger or other; wheras, on the contrary, sine being taken away by ernest repentance & ye pardon therof from ye Lord sealed up unto a mans conscience by his spirite, great shall be his securitie and peace in all dangers, sweete his comforts in all distresses, with hapie deliverance from all evill, whether in life or in death.

[79][Y]Dear Christian friends, I sincerely and warmly greet you all in the Lord, as those I hold dear and long for, even though I must be physically away from you for a time. I say "must," knowing God understands how willingly I would rather be with you, especially during this first challenge we face together, if not for the strong necessity keeping me away for now. In the meantime, think of me as someone deeply torn, feeling great pain, and, aside from natural ties, having my better half with you. While I'm sure your godly wisdom helps you anticipate and address your current situation—both individually and collectively—I feel it's my duty to encourage you further, even if you don’t need it, simply because of my love and responsibility to you. First, just as we daily renew our repentance with God, especially for our known sins and generally for our unknown wrongs, the Lord calls us particularly in times of difficulty and danger, like the ones you face, to a more thorough examination and careful reform of our ways in His sight; lest He remembers our forgotten or unrepented sins, takes advantage against us, and in judgment allows us to be overwhelmed by one danger or another. Conversely, when sins are removed through sincere repentance and God's pardon sealed in a person's conscience by His Spirit, they will experience great security and peace in all dangers, sweet comfort in all distress, and happy deliverance from all evil, whether in life or in death.

Now next after this heavenly peace with God & our owne consciences, we are carefully to provide for peace with all men what in us lieth, espetially with our associats, & for ye watchfullnes must be had, that we neither at all in our selves doe give, no nor easily take offence being given by others. Woe be unto ye world for offences, for though it be necessarie (considering [80]ye malice of Satan & mans corruption) that offences come, yet woe unto ye man or woman either by whom ye offence cometh, saith Christ, Mat. 18. 7. And if offences in ye unseasonable use of things in them selves indifferent, be more to be feared then death itselfe, as ye Apostle teacheth, 1. Cor. 9. 15. how much more in things simply evill, in which neither honour of God nor love of man is thought worthy to be regarded. Neither yet is it sufficiente yt we keepe our selves by ye grace of God from giveing offence, exepte withall we be armed against ye taking of them when they be given by others. For how imperfect & lame is ye work of grace in yt person, who wants charritie to cover a multitude of offences, as ye scriptures speake. Neither are you to be exhorted to this grace only upon ye com̅one grounds of Christianitie, which are, that persons ready to take offence, either wante charitie, to cover offences, of wisdome duly to waigh humane frailtie; or lastly, are grosse, though close hipocrites, as Christ our Lord teacheth, Mat. 7. 1, 2, 3, as indeed in my owne experience, few or none have bene found which sooner give offence, then shuch as easily take it; neither have they ever proved sound & profitable members in societies, which have nurished this touchey humor. But besids these, ther are diverse motives provoking you above others to great care & conscience this way: As first, you are many of you strangers, as to ye persons, so to ye infirmities one of another, & so stand in neede of more watchfullnes this way, least when shuch things fall out in men & women as you suspected not, you be inordinatly affected with them; which doth require at your hands much wisdome & charitie for ye covering & preventing of incident offences that way. And lastly, your intended course of civill comunitie will minister continuall occasion of offence, & will be as fuell for that fire, excepte you dilligently quench it with brotherly forbearance. And if taking of offence causlesly or easilie at mens doings be so carefuly to be avoyded, how much [81]more heed is to be taken yt we take not offence at God him selfe, which yet we certainly doe so oftē as we doe murmure at his providence in our crosses, or beare impatiently shuch afflictions as wherwith he pleaseth to visite us. Store up therfore patience against ye evill day, without which we take offence at ye Lord him selfe in his holy & just works.

Now, next to this heavenly peace with God and our own consciences, we need to make an effort to maintain peace with everyone as much as we can, especially with our associates. We should be vigilant, ensuring that we don’t cause offense ourselves, nor should we easily take offense when it is given by others. Woe to the world because of offenses; while it is necessary (considering the malice of Satan and human corruption) for offenses to come, Christ says woe to the person through whom the offense comes (Matthew 18:7). If offenses arising from the inappropriate use of things that are otherwise indifferent are more to be feared than death itself, as the Apostle teaches (1 Corinthians 9:15), how much more should we be cautious about things that are simply evil, where neither the honor of God nor love for others is considered important. It is also not enough that we, by God's grace, avoid giving offense; we must also be prepared against taking offense when others give it. For how incomplete and flawed is the work of grace in someone who lacks the charity to cover a multitude of offenses, as the scriptures say? You should not be encouraged to this grace only on the common grounds of Christianity, which assert that those who are quick to take offense either lack charity to cover offenses, lack the wisdom to weigh human frailty properly, or are blatant, though hidden, hypocrites, as Christ teaches (Matthew 7:1-3). In my own experience, few, if any, have been found to give offense more easily than those who take it easily; nor have they ever proved to be sound and beneficial members of societies that foster this touchy attitude. Besides these, there are several reasons encouraging you, more than others, to focus on this matter: First, many of you are unfamiliar with each other’s personalities and weaknesses, which makes you need to be more cautious. When unexpected things arise in individuals, you don’t want to be unduly affected by them; this requires a lot of wisdom and charity to cover and prevent incidental offenses. Lastly, your planned course of civil community will regularly provide opportunities for offense, feeding that fire unless you diligently extinguish it with brotherly forbearance. If taking offense easily or without cause at others' actions should be avoided, how much more careful should we be not to take offense at God Himself, which we certainly do whenever we grumble about His providence in our trials or bear the afflictions He chooses to send us with impatience? Therefore, stock up on patience for the evil day; without it, we will take offense at the Lord Himself in His holy and just actions.

A 4. thing ther is carfully to be provided for, to witte, that with your com̅one imployments you joyne com̅one affections truly bente upon ye generall good, avoyding as a deadly [41] plague of your both com̅one & spetiall comfort all retirednes of minde for proper advantage, and all singularly affected any maner of way; let every man represe in him selfe & ye whol body in each person, as so many rebels against ye commone good, all private respects of mens selves, not sorting with ye generall conveniencie. And as men are carfull not to have a new house shaken with any violence before it be well setled & ye parts firmly knite, so be you, I beseech you, brethren, much more carfull, yt the house of God which you are, and are to be, be not shaken with unnecessarie novelties or other oppositions at ye first setling therof.

A fourth thing to be careful about is to ensure that along with your common tasks, you genuinely unite your feelings for the common good, avoiding, as if it were a deadly plague, any selfish thoughts that could undermine both your shared and personal comfort. Steer clear of being singularly focused in any way; let everyone suppress their private interests and consider the whole group as potential rebels against the common good, as private concerns often conflict with the general welfare. Just as people are careful not to let a new house be shaken by any disturbance before it’s well settled and the parts fit together securely, I urge you, brothers, to be even more cautious that the house of God, which you are and will be, isn't shaken by unnecessary new ideas or other opposition at the time of its establishment.

Lastly, wheras you are become a body politik, using amongst your selves civill govermente, and are not furnished with any persons of spetiall eminencie above ye rest, to be chosen by you into office of goverment, let your wisdome & godlines appeare, not only in chusing shuch persons as doe entirely love and will promote ye com̅one good, but also in yeelding unto them all due honour & obedience in their lawfull administrations; not behoulding in them ye ordinarinesse of their persons, but Gods ordinance for your good, not being like ye foolish multitud who more honour ye gay coate, then either ye vertuous minde of ye man, or glorious ordinance of ye Lord. But you know better things, & that ye image of ye Lords power & authoritie which ye magistrate beareth, is honourable, in how meane persons [82]soever. And this dutie you both may ye more willingly and ought ye more conscionably to performe, because you are at least for ye present to have only them for your ordinarie governours, which your selves shall make choyse of for that worke.

Lastly, as you have become a political community, using civil government among yourselves, and you do not have anyone of special prominence selected by you for government positions, let your wisdom and righteousness show, not only in choosing people who genuinely care for and will promote the common good, but also in giving them all the respect and obedience they deserve in their rightful roles; do not focus on their ordinary qualities, but on God's appointment for your benefit, not being like the foolish crowd that honors the fancy clothing more than the virtuous character of the person or the glorious appointment of the Lord. But you know better, and that the representation of the Lord's power and authority that the magistrate carries is honorable, regardless of how humble their status may be. And this duty you both can perform more willingly and ought to take more seriously because, for now, you will only have them as your ordinary governors, whom you yourselves will choose for that role.

Sundrie other things of importance I could put you in minde of, and of those before mentioned, in more words, but I will not so farr wrong your godly minds as to thinke you heedless of these things, ther being also diverce among you so well able to admonish both them selves & others of what concerneth them. These few things therfore, & ye same in few words, I doe ernestly com̅end unto your care & conscience, joyning therwith my daily incessante prayers unto ye Lord, yt he who hath made ye heavens & ye earth, ye sea and all rivers of waters, and whose providence is over all his workes, espetially over all his dear children for good, would so guide & gard you in your wayes, as inwardly by his Spirite, so outwardly by ye hand of his power, as yt both you & we also, for & with you, may have after matter of praising his name all ye days of your and our lives. Fare you well in him in whom you trust, and in whom I rest.

There are many other important things I could remind you of, and I could elaborate on those already mentioned, but I won't disrespect your thoughtful minds by assuming you're unaware of these matters. Among you, there are also several who are well able to encourage themselves and others regarding what concerns them. Therefore, I earnestly commend these few matters to your care and conscience, joining my daily, constant prayers to the Lord, that He who made the heavens and the earth, the sea, and all rivers of water, and whose providence oversees all His works, especially over all His dear children for good, would guide and protect you in your ways, both inwardly by His Spirit and outwardly by the hand of His power, so that both you and we, along with you, may continuously have reason to praise His name all the days of our lives. Farewell in Him whom you trust, and in whom I find my rest.

An unfained wellwiller of your hapie
success in this hopefull voyage,
John Robinson.

This letter, though large, yet being so frutfull in it selfe, and suitable to their occation, I thought meete to inserte in this place.

This letter, although long, is very valuable in itself and fits their situation, so I thought it best to include it here.

All things being now ready, & every bussines dispatched, the company was caled togeather, and this letter read amongst them, which had good acceptation with all, and after fruit with many. Then they ordered [83]& distributed their company for either shipe, as they conceived for ye best. And chose a Governor & 2. or 3. assistants for each shipe, to order ye people by ye way, and see to ye dispossing of there provissions, and shuch like affairs. All which was not only with ye liking of ye maisters of ye ships, but according to their desires. Which being done, they sett sayle from thence aboute ye 5. of August; but what befell them further upon ye coast of England will appeare in ye nexte chapter.

All things being ready and every issue settled, the group was called together, and this letter was read among them, which was well received by all, and later appreciated by many. Then they organized [83] and distributed their members to each ship as they believed was best. They appointed a Governor and 2 or 3 assistants for each ship to manage the people along the way and oversee the distribution of their provisions and similar matters. This was not only with the approval of the shipmasters but also according to their wishes. Once this was done, they set sail from there around August 5th; what happened to them next on the coast of England will be revealed in the next chapter.


The 8. Chap.

Off the troubls that befell them on the coaste, and at sea being forced, after much trouble, to leave one of ther ships & some of their companie behind them.

Regarding the troubles they faced on the coast, and at sea, being forced, after a lot of difficulty, to leave one of their ships and some of their companions behind.

[42] Being thus put to sea they had not gone farr, but Mr. Reinolds ye master of ye leser ship complained that he found his ship so leak as he durst not put further to sea till she was mended. So ye mr. of ye biger ship (caled Mr. Jonas) being consulted with, they both resolved to put into Dartmouth & have her ther searched & mended, which accordingly was done, to their great charg & losse of time and a faire winde. She was hear thorowly searcht from steme to sterne, some leaks were found & mended, and now it was conceived by the workmen & all, that she was sufficiente, & they might proceede without either fear or danger. So with good hopes from hence, they put [84]to sea againe, conceiving they should goe comfortably on, not looking for any more lets of this kind; but it fell out otherwise, for after they were gone to sea againe above 100. leagues without the Lands End, houlding company togeather all this while, the mr. of ye small ship complained his ship was so leake as he must beare up or sinke at sea, for they could scarce free her with much pumping. So they came to consultation againe, and resolved both ships to bear up backe againe & put into Plim̅oth, which accordingly was done. But no spetiall leake could be founde, but it was judged to be ye generall weaknes of ye shipe, and that shee would not prove sufficiente for the voiage. Upon which it was resolved to dismise her & parte of ye companie, and proceede with ye other shipe. The which (though it was greevous, & caused great discouragmente) was put in execution. So after they had tooke out such provission as ye other ship could well stow, and concluded both what number and what persons to send bak, they made another sad parting, ye one ship going backe for London, and ye other was to proceede on her viage. Those that went bak were for the most parte such as were willing so to doe, either out of some discontente, or feare they conceived of ye ill success of ye vioage, seeing so many croses befale, & the year time so farr spente; but others, in regarde of their owne weaknes, and charge of many yonge children, were thought least usefull, and most [85]unfite to bear ye brunte of this hard adventure; unto which worke of God, and judgmente of their brethern, they were contented to submite. And thus, like Gedions armie, this small number was devided, as if ye Lord by this worke of his providence thought these few to many for ye great worke he had to doe. But here by the way let me show, how afterward it was found yt the leaknes of this ship was partly by being over masted, and too much pressed with sayles; for after she was sould & put into her old trime, she made many viages & performed her service very sufficiently, to ye great profite of her owners. But more espetially, by the cuning & deceite of ye mr. & his company, who were hired to stay a whole year in ye cuntrie, and now fancying dislike & fearing wante of victeles, they ploted this strategem to free them selves; as afterwards was knowne, & by some of them confessed. For they apprehended yt the greater ship, being of force, & in whom most of ye provissions were stowed, she would retayne enough for her selfe, what soever became of them or ye passengers; & indeed shuch speeches had bene cast out by some of them; and yet, besids other incouragments, ye cheefe of them that came from Leyden wente in this shipe to give ye mr. contente. But so strong was self love & his fears, as he forgott all duty and [43] former kindnesses, & delt thus falsly with them, though he pretended otherwise. Amongest those that returned was Mr. Cushman & his familie, whose hart [86]& courage was gone from them before, as it seems, though his body was with them till now he departed; as may appear by a passionate letter he write to a freind in London from Dartmouth, whilst ye ship lay ther a mending; the which, besids ye expressions of his owne fears, it shows much of ye providence of God working for their good beyonde man's expectation, & other things concerning their condition in these streats. I will hear relate it. And though it discover some infirmities in him (as who under temtation is free), yet after this he continued to be a spetiall instrumente for their good, and to doe ye offices of a loving freind & faithfull brother unto them, and pertaker of much comforte with them.

[42] After setting sail, they hadn’t gone far when Mr. Reynolds, the captain of the smaller ship, complained that it was leaking so much that he didn’t dare continue until it was fixed. The captain of the larger ship, Mr. Jonas, was consulted, and they both decided to head to Dartmouth to have the ship inspected and repaired, which they did, at great cost and loss of time and favorable winds. The ship was thoroughly checked from stem to stern, some leaks were found and fixed, and it was concluded by the workers that it was now seaworthy, so they set out again with high hopes, believing there would be no further issues of this kind. However, things turned out differently. After they had sailed more than 100 leagues beyond the Land’s End, maintaining their course together, the captain of the small ship complained that it was still leaking so much that he had to turn back or risk sinking, as they could hardly keep it afloat with constant pumping. They had another consultation and decided both ships should head back to Plymouth, which they did. But no specific leak could be found; it was determined that the general weakness of the ship made it unsuitable for the voyage. Consequently, they resolved to dismiss that ship and part of the crew, and continue with the other vessel. Although this was difficult and caused great discouragement, it was carried out. After taking out as much provision as the other ship could carry and deciding which crew members to send back, they faced another sad farewell, with one ship returning to London while the other continued on its journey. Most of those returning were willing to do so, either out of some discontent or fear of the voyage’s potential failure, seeing so many setbacks and the year already so far advanced. Others, due to their own frailties and the burdens of many young children, were deemed least useful and most unfit to endure the hardships of this challenging venture; they submitted to what they believed was God’s work and the judgment of their brethren. Thus, like Gideon’s army, this small group was divided, as if the Lord, through His providence, thought this few too many for the great task at hand. However, it was later discovered that the leaks in this ship were partly due to being overmasted and overly pressured with sails; after it was sold and returned to its original condition, it made many voyages and performed its duties very satisfactorily, greatly benefiting its owners. More specifically, it was due to the cunning and deceit of the captain and his crew, who had signed on for a whole year in the country. Fearing a shortage of supplies and now experiencing dissatisfaction, they plotted this scheme to free themselves, as later became known and was confessed by some of them. They figured the larger ship, being more capable and holding most of the provisions, would have enough for herself, regardless of what happened to the others or the passengers; indeed, some of them had hinted at such thoughts. Despite this, besides other discouragements, the main ones that came from Leyden boarded this ship to keep the captain content. But self-interest and fear were so strong in him that he forgot all duty and former kindness, treating them deceitfully, despite pretending otherwise. Among those who returned were Mr. Cushman and his family, who seemed to have lost heart and courage before now, even though his body remained with them until this departure. This is evident from a passionate letter he wrote to a friend in London from Dartmouth while the ship was being repaired, which, aside from expressing his own fears, showed much of God’s providence working for their good beyond human expectation and other matters concerning their circumstances in these straits. I’ll relate it here. Although it reveals some weaknesses in him (which who under temptation is free from), he continued to be a special instrument for their benefit, performing the duties of a loving friend and faithful brother, and partaking greatly in their comfort.

The letter is as followth.

The letter is as follows.

To his loving friend Ed: S.[Z] at Henige House in ye Duks Place,
these, &c.

To his dear friend Ed: S.[Z] at Henige House in the Duks Place,
these, &c.

Dartmouth, Aug. 17.

Dartmouth, August 17.

Loving friend, my most kind remembrance to you & your wife, with loving E. M. &c. whom in this world I never looke to see againe. For besids ye eminente dangers of this viage, which are no less then deadly, an infirmitie of body hath ceased me, which will not in all lieclyhoode leave me till death. What to call it I know not, but it is a bundle of lead, as it were, crushing my harte more & more these 14. days, as that allthough I doe ye acctions of a liveing man, yet I am but as dead; but ye will of God be done. Our pinass will not cease leaking, els I thinke we had been halfe way at Virginia, our viage hither hath been as full of crosses, as our selves [87]have been of crokednes. We put in hear to trim̅e her, & I thinke, as others also, if we had stayed at sea but 3. or 4. howers more, shee would have sunke right downe. And though she was twise trim̅ed at Hamton, yet now shee is open and leakie as a seive; and ther was a borde, a man might have puld of with his fingers, 2 foote longe, wher ye water came in as at a mole hole. We lay at Hamton 7. days, in fair weather, waiting for her, and now we lye hear waiting for her in as faire a wind as can blowe, and so have done these 4. days, and are like to lye 4. more, and by yt time ye wind will happily turne as it did at Hampton. Our victualls will be halfe eaten up, I thinke, before we goe from the coaste of England, and if our viage last longe, we shall not have a months victialls when we come in ye countrie. Neare 700li. hath bene bestowed at Hampton, upon what I know not. Mr. Martin saith he neither can nor will give any accounte of it, and if he be called upon for accounts he crieth out of unthankfullnes for his paines & care, that we are susspitious of him, and flings away, & will end nothing. Also he so insultēh over our poore people, with shuch scorne & contempte, as if they were not good enough to wipe his shoes. It would break your hart to see his dealing,[AA] and ye mourning of our people. They complaine to me, & alass! I can doe nothing for them; if I speake to him, he flies in my face, as mutinous, and saith no complaints shall be heard or received but by him selfe, and saith they are forwarde, & waspish, discontented people, & I doe ill to hear them. Ther are others yt would lose all they have put in, or make satisfaction for what they have had, that they might departe: but he will not hear them, nor suffer them to goe ashore, least they should rune away. The sailors also are so offended at his ignorante bouldnes, in medling & controuling in things he knows not what belongs too, as yt some [88]threaten to misscheefe him, others say they will leave ye shipe & goe their way. But at ye best this cometh of it, yt he maks him selfe a scorne & laughing stock unto them. As for Mr. Weston, excepte grace doe greatly swaye with him, he will hate us ten times more then ever he loved us, for not confirming ye conditions. But now, since some pinches have taken them, they begine to reveile ye trueth, & say Mr. Robinson was in ye falte who charged them never to consente to those conditions, nor chuse me into office, but indeede apointed them to chose them they did chose.[AB] But he & they will rue too late, they may [44] now see, & all be ashamed when it is too late, that they were so ignorante, yea, & so inordinate in their courses. I am sure as they were resolved not to seale those conditions, I was not so resolute at Hampton to have left ye whole bussines, excepte they would seale them, & better ye vioage to have bene broken of then, then to have brought such miserie to our selves, dishonour to God, & detrimente to our loving freinds, as now it is like to doe. 4. or 5. of ye cheefe of them which came from Leyden, came resolved never to goe on those conditions. And Mr. Martine, he said he never received no money on those conditions, he was not beholden to ye marchants for a pine, they were bloudsuckers, & I know not what. Simple man, he indeed never made any conditions wth the marchants, nor ever spake with them. But did all that money flie to Hampton, or was it his owne? Who will goe & lay out money so rashly & lavishly as he did, and never know how he comes by it, or on what conditions? 2ly. I tould him of ye alteration longe agoe, & he was contente; but now he dominires, & said I had betrayed them into ye hands of slaves; he is not beholden to them, he can set out 2. ships him selfe to a viage. When, good man? He hath but 50li. in, & if he should give up his accounts he would not have a penie left [89]him, as I am persuaded,[AC] &c. Freind, if ever we make a plantation, God works a mirakle; especially considering how scante we shall be of victualls, and most of all ununited amongst our selves, & devoyd of good tutors & regimente. Violence will break all. Wher is ye meek & humble spirite of Moyses? & of Nehemiah who reedified ye wals of Jerusalem, & ye state of Israell? Is not ye sound of Rehoboams braggs daly hear amongst us? Have not ye philosophers and all wise men observed yt, even in setled com̅one welths, violente governours bring either them selves, or people, or boath, to ruine; how much more in ye raising of com̅one wealths, when ye morter is yet scarce tempered yt should bind ye wales. If I should write to you of all things which promiscuously forerune our ruine, I should over charge my weake head and greeve your tender hart; only this, I pray you prepare for evill tidings of us every day. But pray for us instantly, it may be ye Lord will be yet entreated one way or other to make for us. I see not in reason how we shall escape even ye gasping of hunger starved persons; but God can doe much, & his will be done. It is better for me to dye, then now for me to bear it, which I doe daly, & expecte it howerly; haveing received ye sentance of death, both within me & without me. Poore William King & my selfe doe strive[AD] who shall be meate first for ye fishes; but we looke for a glorious resurrection, knowing Christ Jesus after ye flesh no more, but looking unto ye joye yt is before us, we will endure all these things and accounte them light in comparison of yt joye we hope for. Remember me in all love to our freinds as if I named them, whose praiers I desire ernestly, & wish againe to see, but not till I can with more comforte looke them in ye face. The Lord give us that true comforte which none can take from us. I had a [90]desire to make a breefe relation of our estate to some freind. I doubte not but your wisdome will teach you seasonably to utter things as here after you shall be called to it. That which I have writen is treue, & many things more which I have forborne. I write it as upon my life, and last confession in England. What is of use to be spoken [45] of presently, you may speake of it, and what is fitt to conceile, conceall. Pass by my weake maner, for my head is weake, & my body feeble, ye Lord make me strong in him, & keepe both you & yours.

Loving friend, my best regards to you and your wife, from your loving E. M. & others, whom I never expect to see again in this world. Besides the significant dangers of this journey, which are nothing short of deadly, a physical ailment has taken hold of me that will not leave until death. I can't quite name it, but it feels like a heavy weight, crushing my heart more each day for the past two weeks. Even though I go through the motions of a living person, I feel almost dead; nonetheless, may God’s will be done. Our ship keeps leaking; otherwise, I think we would have been halfway to Virginia by now. Our journey here has been filled with as many struggles as we have faced with hardships. We stopped here to fix her, and I believe, like others do, if we had stayed at sea just three or four more hours, she would have sunk. Though she was repaired twice at Hampton, she is now as leaky as a sieve; there was a plank someone could easily pull off with their fingers, two feet long, through which the water came in like a molehole. We stayed in Hampton for seven days in fair weather, waiting for repairs, and now we lie here, waiting for a favorable wind as great as it can blow, and we have been doing that for four days, likely with four more to go, and by that time the wind may turn, as it did at Hampton. I think our supplies will be half gone before we leave the coast of England, and if our journey lasts much longer, we won’t have a month’s worth of provisions when we arrive in the new country. Nearly £700 has been spent at Hampton on who knows what. Mr. Martin claims he can neither give nor will account for it, and when he is called to provide an account, he exclaims about the ingratitude for his efforts and care, saying we are suspicious of him. He throws a fit and will finalize nothing. He also treats our poor people with such scorn and contempt, as if they aren’t even worthy enough to wipe his shoes. It would break your heart to witness his behavior and the mourning of our people. They come to me with complaints, and alas! I can do nothing for them; if I speak to him, he becomes aggressive, claiming I'm being rebellious, stating no complaints will be heard except by him, and accuses them of being forward, irritable, and discontented, and insists I do wrong by listening to them. There are others willing to forfeit everything they have invested, or to make reparations for what they’ve taken, just to leave, but he refuses to listen to them or allow them to go ashore, fearing they might run away. The sailors are also so offended by his ignorant arrogance in meddling and controlling things he knows nothing about that some threaten to harm him, while others say they will abandon the ship and go their way. But ultimately, this makes him a target of ridicule and mockery among them. As for Mr. Weston, unless grace heavily influences him, he will despise us ten times more than he ever loved us for not ratifying the terms. But now, since some hardships have struck, they are beginning to reveal the truth, saying Mr. Robinson was at fault for advising them never to agree to those terms, nor to choose me for office, but indeed, he instructed them to elect whoever they did elect. But he and they will regret it too late; they will surely see and all be ashamed when it is too late that they were so ignorant, and even reckless in their actions. I know that while they were determined not to seal those terms, I was not as resolute at Hampton about abandoning the whole business unless they ratified them, and it would have been better for the voyage to have been ended than to bring such misery upon ourselves, dishonor to God, and detriment to our loving friends, as it now appears likely to do. Four or five of the leaders who came from Leyden were resolved to never proceed under those conditions. Mr. Martin said he never received any money under those terms, claiming he owed the merchants nothing, calling them bloodsuckers, and who knows what. Poor man, he truly never made any conditions with the merchants nor ever spoke to them. Did all that money just fly to Hampton, or was it his own? Who would go and spend money so recklessly and lavishly as he did, without knowing how he acquired it, or on what terms? Secondly, I told him of the changes long ago, and he was agreeable; but now he dominates, saying I’ve betrayed them into the hands of slaves; he doesn’t owe them anything, claiming he can send out two ships of his own for a voyage. When, good man? He has only £50 invested, and if he should settle his accounts, he wouldn't have a penny left, as I am convinced. Friend, if we ever manage to establish a settlement, it will take a miracle from God, especially considering how scarce we will be on provisions, and most of all divided among ourselves, lacking good leaders and governance. Violence will tear everything apart. Where is the meek and humble spirit of Moses? And of Nehemiah, who rebuilt the walls of Jerusalem and the state of Israel? Isn’t the sound of Rehoboam’s bragging heard daily among us? Haven’t philosophers and wise men observed that even in established commonwealths, violent rulers bring themselves, the people, or both to ruin—how much more so in the creation of commonwealths, while the mortar is still poorly mixed and not yet set to bind the walls? If I were to write to you about all the things that threaten our collapse, I would overload my fragile mind and grieve your tender heart; just prepare yourself for bad news about us every day. But do pray for us earnestly; perhaps the Lord will be willing to intervene for us one way or another. I have no idea how we will even escape the pangs of hunger from starving people, but God can do much, and may His will be done. It’s better for me to die than to endure what I am now, which I do daily, and expect it every hour, having received the sentence of death, both internally and externally. Poor William King and I struggle over who shall be the first meal for the fish; but we look forward to a glorious resurrection, knowing we will no longer know Christ Jesus in the flesh but looking toward the joy set before us, we will endure all these things and consider them light in comparison to the joy we hope for. Remember me with all your love to our friends, as if I named them, whose prayers I earnestly desire, and I wish again to see them, but not until I can face them more comfortably. May the Lord grant us that true comfort which no one can take away. I had a desire to write a brief account of our situation to a friend. I’m sure your wisdom will guide you in sharing things appropriately whenever you are called to do so. What I have written is true, and there are many more things I have withheld. I write this as if it were my last confession in England. You may speak of what is currently relevant, and conceal what should be kept private. Please overlook my weak manner, for my head is weak and my body feeble; may the Lord strengthen me in Him, and keep both you and yours safe.

Your loving friend,
Robart Cushman.
Dartmouth, Aug. 17. 1620.

These being his conceptions & fears at Dartmouth, they must needs be much stronger now at Plimoth.

These were his thoughts and fears at Dartmouth, so they must be even stronger now at Plymouth.


The 9. Chap.

Of their vioage, & how they passed ye sea, and of their safe arrivall at Cape Codd.

About their journey, how they crossed the sea, and their safe arrival at Cape Cod.

Septr: 6. These troubls being blowne over, and now all being compacte togeather in one shipe,[AE] they put to sea againe with a prosperus winde, which continued diverce days togeather, which was some incouragmente unto them; yet according to ye usuall maner many were afflicted with sea-sicknes. And I may not omite hear a spetiall worke of Gods providence. Ther was a proud & very profane yonge man, one of ye [91]sea-men, of a lustie, able body, which made him the more hauty; he would allway be contemning ye poore people in their sicknes, & cursing them dayly with greēous execrations, and did not let to tell them, that he hoped to help to cast halfe of them over board before they came to their jurneys end, and to make mery with what they had; and if he were by any gently reproved, he would curse and swear most bitterly. But it plased God before they came halfe seas over, to smite this yong man with a greeveous disease, of which he dyed in a desperate maner, and so was him selfe ye first yt was throwne overbord. Thus his curses light on his owne head; and it was an astonishmente to all his fellows, for they noted it to be ye just hand of God upon him.

Sept: 6. Once these troubles passed and everyone was gathered together on the same ship,[AE] they set sail again with a favorable wind that lasted for several days, which encouraged them somewhat; however, as usual, many suffered from seasickness. I can't overlook a particular act of God’s providence. There was a proud and very disrespectful young man, one of the [91]seamen, who was strong and healthy, which only made him more arrogant. He would always look down on the sick passengers and curse them daily with horrible language, even expressing his hope to throw half of them overboard before they reached their destination to take their belongings for himself; if anyone gently reproached him, he would curse and swear violently. But, before they got halfway across the sea, God struck this young man with a severe illness, and he died in a desperate state, becoming the first to be thrown overboard. Thus, his curses fell back on him; it astonished all his shipmates, as they recognized it as the just hand of God upon him.

After they had injoyed faire winds and weather for a season, they were incountred many times with crosse winds, and mette with many feirce stormes, with which ye shipe was shroudly shaken, and her upper works made very leakie; and one of the maine beames in ye midd ships was bowed & craked, which put them in some fear that ye shipe could not be able to performe ye vioage. So some of ye cheefe of ye company, perceiveing ye mariners to feare ye suffisiencie of ye shipe, as appeared by their mutterings, they entred into serious consulltation with ye mr. & other officers of ye ship, to consider in time of ye danger; and rather to returne then to cast them selves into a [92]desperate & inevitable perill. And truly ther was great distraction & differance of opinion amongst ye mariners them selves; faine would they doe what could be done for their wages sake, (being now halfe the seas over,) and on ye other hand they were loath to hazard their lives too desperatly. But in examening of all opinions, the mr. & others affirmed they knew ye ship to be stronge & firme under water; and for the buckling of ye maine beame, ther was a great iron scrue ye passengers brought out of Holland, which would raise ye beame into his place; ye which being done, the carpenter & mr. affirmed that with a post put under it, set firme in ye lower deck, & otherways bounde, he would make it sufficiente. And as for ye decks & uper workes they would calke them as well as they could, and though with ye workeing of ye ship they [46] would not longe keepe stanch, yet ther would otherwise be no great danger, if they did not overpress her with sails. So they com̅ited them selves to ye will of God, & resolved to proseede. In sundrie of these stormes the winds were so feirce, & ye seas so high, as they could not beare a knote of saile, but were forced to hull, for diverce days togither. And in one of them, as they thus lay at hull, in a mighty storme, a lustie yonge man (called John Howland) coming upon some occasion above ye grattings, was, with a seele of the shipe throwne into [ye] sea; but it pleased God yt he caught hould of ye top-saile [93]halliards, which hunge over board, & rane out at length; yet he held his hould (though he was sundrie fadomes under water) till he was hald up by ye same rope to ye brime of ye water, and then with a boat hooke & other means got into ye shipe againe, & his life saved; and though he was something ill with it, yet he lived many years after, and became a profitable member both in church & com̅one wealthe. In all this viage ther died but one of ye passengers, which was William Butten, a youth, servant to Samuell Fuller, when they drew near ye coast. But to omite other things, (that I may be breefe,) after longe beating at sea they fell with that land which is called Cape Cod; the which being made & certainly knowne to be it, they were not a litle joyfull. After some deliberation had amongst them selves & with ye mr. of ye ship, they tacked aboute and resolved to stande for ye southward (ye wind & weather being faire) to finde some place aboute Hudsons river for their habitation. But after they had sailed yt course aboute halfe ye day, they fell amongst deangerous shoulds and roring breakers, and they were so farr intangled ther with as they conceived them selves in great danger; & ye wind shrinking upon them withall, they resolved to bear up againe for the Cape, and thought them selves hapy to gett out of those dangers before night overtooke them, as by Gods providence they did. And ye next day they gott into ye Cape-harbor wher they ridd in [94]saftie. A word or too by ye way of this cape; it was thus first named by Capten Gosnole & his company,[AF] Anno: 1602, and after by Capten Smith was caled Cape James; but it retains ye former name amongst seamen. Also yt pointe which first shewed those dangerous shoulds unto them, they called Pointe Care, & Tuckers Terrour; but ye French & Dutch to this day call it Malabarr, by reason of those perilous shoulds, and ye losses they have suffered their.

After they enjoyed fair winds and weather for a while, they encountered many crosswinds and faced fierce storms that violently shook the ship, making it very leaky. One of the main beams in the middle of the ship was bent and cracked, causing them to fear that the ship wouldn’t be able to complete the journey. Some of the leaders of the company noticed the mariners were worried about the ship's stability, as shown by their murmurs, so they held a serious discussion with the captain and other officers of the ship to address the danger. They preferred to turn back rather than risk being thrown into a desperate and inevitable peril. There was indeed great confusion and disagreement among the mariners themselves; they wanted to do everything they could for their wages since they were now halfway across the sea, but on the other hand, they were reluctant to put their lives in such dangerous jeopardy. After examining all opinions, the captain and others assured them that the ship was strong and firm below the waterline. Regarding the bent main beam, there was a large iron screw the passengers had brought from Holland, which would lift the beam back into place. Once that was done, the carpenter and captain confirmed that with a post placed under it, secured in the lower deck, and other support, it would be sufficient. As for the decks and the upper works, they would caulk them as well as they could, and even though the ship wouldn't stay tight for long due to the work being done, there would be no great danger as long as they didn't overload her with sails. So, they committed themselves to the will of God and decided to proceed. During several of these storms, the winds were so fierce and the seas so high that they couldn’t carry any sail and were forced to ride it out for several days. In one of these storms, while they were riding it out, a sturdy young man named John Howland, coming up for some reason above the gratings, was thrown overboard by a wave. Fortunately, he managed to grab onto the topsail halliards that were hanging overboard and, although he was several fathoms underwater, he held on until he was pulled back up by that same rope to the surface, and then with a boat hook and other means, he made it back on board, saving his life. Although he was a bit sick from it, he lived many years afterward and became a valuable member both in church and the community. Throughout this voyage, only one of the passengers died, William Butten, a young servant to Samuel Fuller, as they neared the coast. To skip other details (to keep it brief), after a long time at sea, they finally sighted land known as Cape Cod, and they were very joyful when they confirmed it was indeed it. After some deliberation among themselves and with the ship's captain, they turned around and decided to head southward (as the wind and weather were fair) to find a place around the Hudson River for their settlement. However, after sailing that course for about half a day, they got caught among dangerous shoals and roaring breakers, and realized they were in great danger. With the wind shifting against them, they decided to turn back again for the Cape and felt lucky to escape those dangers before night fell, which by God's providence, they did. The next day, they reached Cape Harbor where they anchored safely. A word or two about this cape: it was first named by Captain Gosnold and his company in 1602, and later by Captain Smith as Cape James; however, it still retains its former name among sailors. The point that first revealed these dangerous shoals to them was called Point Care and Tucker's Terror; but the French and Dutch still call it Malabar due to the perilous shoals and the losses they have suffered there.

Being thus arived in a good harbor and brought safe to land, they fell upon their knees & blessed ye God of heaven, who had brought them over ye vast & furious ocean, and delivered them from all ye periles & miseries therof, againe to set their feete on ye firme and stable earth, their proper elemente. And no marvell if they were thus joyefull, seeing wise Seneca was so affected with sailing a few miles on ye coast of his owne Italy; as he affirmed,[AG] that he had rather remaine twentie years on his way by land, then pass by sea to any place in a short time; so tedious & dreadfull was ye same unto him.

Having arrived safely in a good harbor and brought to land, they fell on their knees and thanked the God of heaven, who had brought them across the vast and fierce ocean and saved them from all the dangers and hardships of it, allowing them to set their feet once again on the firm and stable earth, their true element. It’s no wonder they were so joyful, considering the wise Seneca felt the same way after sailing just a few miles along the coast of his own Italy; he claimed that he would rather spend twenty years traveling by land than make a short sea trip to any destination, as he found the sea to be so tedious and frightening.

But hear I cannot but stay and make a pause, and stand half amased at this poore peoples presente condition; and so I thinke will the reader too, when he well considers [47] ye same. Being thus passed ye vast ocean, and a sea of troubles before in their preparation (as may be remembred by yt which wente [95]before), they had now no freinds to wellcome them, nor inns to entertaine or refresh their weatherbeaten bodys, no houses or much less townes to repaire too, to seeke for succoure. It is recorded in scripture[AH] as a mercie to ye apostle & his shipwraked company, yt the barbarians shewed them no smale kindnes in refreshing them, but these savage barbarians, when they mette with them (as after will appeare) were readier to fill their sids full of arrows then otherwise. And for ye season it was winter, and they that know ye winters of yt cuntrie know them to be sharp & violent, & subjecte to cruell & feirce stormes, deangerous to travill to known places, much more to serch an unknown coast. Besids, what could they see but a hidious & desolate wildernes, full of wild beasts & willd men? and what multituds ther might be of them they knew not. Nether could they, as it were, goe up to ye tope of Pisgah, to vew from this willdernes a more goodly cuntrie to feed their hops; for which way soever they turnd their eys (save upward to ye heavens) they could have litle solace or content in respecte of any outward objects. For sum̅er being done, all things stand upon them with a wetherbeaten face; and ye whole countrie, full of woods & thickets, represented a wild & savage heiw. If they looked behind them, ther was ye mighty ocean which they had passed, and was now as a [96]maine barr & goulfe to seperate them from all ye civill parts of ye world. If it be said they had a ship to sucour them, it is trew; but what heard they daly from ye mr. & company? but yt with speede they should looke out a place with their shallop, wher they would be at some near distance; for ye season was shuch as he would not stirr from thence till a safe harbor was discovered by them wher they would be, and he might goe without danger; and that victells consumed apace, but he must & would keepe sufficient for them selves & their returne. Yea, it was muttered by some, that if they gott not a place in time, they would turne them & their goods ashore & leave them. Let it also be considred what weake hopes of supply & succoure they left behinde them, yt might bear up their minds in this sade condition and trialls they were under; and they could not but be very smale. It is true, indeed, ye affections & love of their brethren at Leyden was cordiall & entire towards them, but they had litle power to help them, or them selves; and how ye case stode betweene them & ye marchants at their coming away, hath allready been declared. What could now sustaine them but the spirite of God & his grace? May not & ought not the children of these fathers rightly say: Our faithers were Englishmen which came over this great [97]ocean, and were ready to perish in this willdernes;[AI] but they cried unto ye Lord, and he heard their voyce, and looked on their adversitie, &c. Let them therfore praise ye Lord, because he is good, & his mercies endure for ever.[AJ] Yea, let them which have been redeemed of ye Lord, shew how he hath delivered them from ye hand of ye oppressour. When they wandered in ye deserte willdernes out of ye way, and found no citie to dwell in, both hungrie, & thirstie, their sowle was overwhelmed in them. Let them confess before ye Lord his loving kindnes, and his wonderfull works before ye sons of men.

But I can’t help but pause and reflect on the dire situation of these poor people; I think the reader will feel the same when they consider it closely. After crossing the vast ocean and enduring many troubles beforehand (as can be recalled by those who went before), they now had no friends to welcome them, no inns to rest and refresh their weather-beaten bodies, and no houses or towns to turn to for help. It's recorded in scripture as a mercy that the Apostle and his shipwrecked companions received kindness from the barbarians, who refreshed them, but these savage barbarians, when they encountered them (as will be revealed later), were more inclined to fill them full of arrows than to offer help. Moreover, it was winter, and those who know that country's winters know they are harsh and violent, subject to cruel and fierce storms, making travel to known places dangerous, let alone searching an unknown coast. Besides, what could they see but a horrific and desolate wilderness, full of wild beasts and savage men? They had no way of knowing how many of them there might be. Nor could they, as it were, go to the top of Pisgah to view from this wilderness a more promising country to feed their hopes; for whatever way they turned their eyes (except upward to the heavens), they found little solace or content in regard to any outside objects. After summer passed, everything appeared with a weathered face; the entire country, full of woods and thickets, presented a wild and savage look. If they looked behind them, there was the mighty ocean they had crossed, now a vast barrier separating them from all the civilized parts of the world. If one were to say they had a ship to help them, that’s true; but what news did they receive daily from the captain and crew? Only that they should quickly find a place with their small boat where they could be a short distance away, for the captain wouldn’t venture from there until they discovered a safe harbor, where they could go without danger, and that supplies were running low, but he must and would keep enough for themselves and their return. Yes, some even murmured that if they didn’t find a place in time, they would abandon them and their goods on shore and leave. Let it also be considered how weak their hopes for support and relief were as they left behind, which might lift their spirits during this sad condition and trials they faced; and those hopes were minuscule. It’s true that the affection and love of their fellow believers in Leyden were warm and sincere, but they had little power to help them or themselves; and how the situation stood between them and the merchants when they departed has already been explained. What could sustain them now but the spirit of God and His grace? Shouldn’t the children of these fathers rightly say: *Our fathers were Englishmen who crossed this great ocean and were ready to perish in this wilderness; but they cried out to the Lord, and He heard their voice and looked on their adversity. Therefore, let them praise the Lord, for He is good, and His mercies endure forever.* *Yes, let the redeemed of the Lord say how He has delivered them from the hand of the oppressor. When they wandered in the desert wilderness out of the way and found no city to dwell in, both hungry and thirsty, their souls were overwhelmed in them. Let them confess before the Lord His lovingkindness and His wonderful works before the sons of men.*


The 10. Chap.

Showing how they sought out a place of habitation, and what befell them theraboute.

Showing how they looked for a place to live and what happened to them in that area.

[48] Being thus arrived at Cap-Cod ye 11. of November, and necessitie calling them to looke out a place for habitation, (as well as the maisters & mariners importunitie,) they having brought a large shalop with them out of England, stowed in quarters in ye ship, they now gott her out & sett their carpenters to worke to trime her up; but being much brused & shatered in ye shipe wth foule weather, they saw she would be longe in mending. Wherupon a few of them tendered them selves to goe by land and discovere those nearest places, whilst ye shallop was in [98]mending; and ye rather because as they wente into yt harbor ther seemed to be an opening some 2. or 3 leagues of, which ye maister judged to be a river. It was conceived ther might be some danger in ye attempte, yet seeing them resolute, they were permited to goe, being 16. of them well armed, under ye conduct of Captain Standish, having shuch instructions given them as was thought meete. They sett forth ye 15. of Novebr: and when they had marched aboute the space of a mile by ye sea side, they espied 5. or 6. persons with a dogg coming towards them, who were salvages; but they fled from them, & ran̅e up into ye woods, and ye English followed them, partly to see if they could speake with them, and partly to discover if ther might not be more of them lying in ambush. But ye Indeans seeing them selves thus followed, they againe forsooke the woods, & rane away on ye sands as hard as they could, so as they could not come near them, but followed them by ye tracte of their feet sundrie miles, and saw that they had come the same way. So, night coming on, they made their randevous & set out their sentinels, and rested in quiete yt night, and the next morning followed their tracte till they had headed a great creake, & so left the sands, & turned an other way into ye woods. But they still followed them by geuss, hopeing to find their dwellings; but they soone lost both them & them selves, falling into shuch thickets as [99]were ready to tear their cloaths & armore in peeces, but were most distresed for wante of drinke. But at length they found water & refreshed them selves, being ye first New-England water they drunke of, and was now in thir great thirste as pleasante unto them as wine or bear had been in for-times. Afterwards they directed their course to come to ye other [49] shore, for they knew it was a necke of land they were to crosse over, and so at length gott to ye sea-side, and marched to this supposed river, & by ye way found a pond of clear fresh water, and shortly after a good quantitie of clear ground wher ye Indeans had formerly set corne, and some of their graves. And proceeding furder they saw new-stuble wher corne had been set ye same year, also they found wher latly a house had been, wher some planks and a great ketle was remaining, and heaps of sand newly padled with their hands, which they, digging up, found in them diverce faire Indean baskets filled with corne, and some in eares, faire and good, of diverce collours, which seemed to them a very goodly sight, (haveing never seen any shuch before). This was near ye place of that supposed river they came to seeck; unto which they wente and found it to open it selfe into 2. armes with a high cliffe of sand in ye enterance, but more like to be crikes of salte water then any fresh, for ought they saw; and that ther was good harborige for their shalope; leaving it further to be discovered [100]by their shalop when she was ready. So their time limeted them being expired, they returned to ye ship, least they should be in fear of their saftie; and tooke with them parte of ye corne, and buried up ye rest, and so like ye men from Eshcoll carried with them of ye fruits of ye land, & showed their breethren; of which, & their returne, they were marvelusly glad, and their harts incouraged.

[48] Having arrived at Cape Cod on November 11, they needed to find a place to settle, driven by necessity and the urge from the captains and crew. They had brought a large shallop from England, stored in sections on the ship, which they now took out and began repairing. However, the shallop was badly damaged from the rough weather aboard the ship, and they realized it would take a long time to fix. A few of them offered to go by land to explore the nearby areas while the shallop was being repaired; it was especially appealing because as they entered the harbor, they noticed what seemed to be an opening about 2 or 3 leagues away, which the captain believed to be a river. Although there was some concern about potential dangers in attempting this, seeing the determination of the volunteers, they were allowed to go—16 of them, well-armed, led by Captain Standish—receiving instructions deemed appropriate. They set out on November 15, and after marching about a mile along the beach, they spotted 5 or 6 individuals with a dog approaching them; those were Native Americans, but they fled into the woods. The English pursued them, partly to communicate and partly to check for any other individuals hiding nearby. However, the Indians, seeing themselves followed, left the woods once more and ran away on the sand as fast as they could, preventing the English from getting close. They followed the tracks for several miles and noticed they were traveling the same route. As night fell, they gathered in a safe area, set up sentinels, and rested quietly that night. The next morning, they continued to follow the trail until they reached a large creek, leaving the sandy area and moving into the woods. They kept trying to track them by guesswork, hoping to find their dwellings, but soon got lost amidst thick underbrush that threatened to tear their clothes and armor. They were very distressed from lack of water until they eventually found some and refreshed themselves; it was the first water they drank in New England and tasted as delightful to them as wine or beer might have in the past. Later, they aimed to get to the other shore, knowing it was a neck of land to cross over, and finally reached the seaside, marching toward the supposed river. Along the way, they discovered a pond of clear fresh water, and shortly after found a good amount of open land where the Indians had previously grown corn, as well as some of their graves. As they went further, they saw new stubble from corn planted that same year, and they found where a house had recently stood, with planks and a large kettle remaining, and piles of sand freshly disturbed. Digging through it, they uncovered various beautiful Indian baskets filled with corn, some still on the cob, colorful and in good condition, which they found very impressive, having never seen anything like it before. This was near the spot of the supposed river they had come to find; they reached it and saw that it branched into two arms with a high cliff of sand at the entrance, resembling saltwater creeks more than freshwater, based on what they observed. They noted there was good anchorage for their shallop, leaving further exploration to be done once she was ready. As their time was coming to an end, they returned to the ship to avoid any worries about their safety, taking some of the corn with them and burying the rest, just like the men from Eshcol carried the fruits of the land, and they were incredibly glad about their findings and return, which encouraged their spirits.

After this, ye shalop being got ready, they set out againe for ye better discovery of this place, & ye mr. of ye ship desired to goe him selfe, so ther went some 30. men, but found it to be no harbor for ships but only for boats; ther was allso found 2. of their houses covered with matts, & sundrie of their implements in them, but ye people were rune away & could not be seen; also ther was found more of their corne, & of their beans of various collours. The corne & beans they brought away, purposing to give them full satisfaction when they should meete with any of them (as about some 6. months afterward they did, to their good contente). And here is to be noted a spetiall providence of God, and a great mercie to this poore people, that hear they gott seed to plant them corne ye next year, or els they might have starved, for they had none, nor any liklyhood to get any [50] till ye season had beene past (as ye sequell did manyfest). Neither is it lickly they had had this, if ye first viage had [101]not been made, for the ground was now all covered with snow, & hard frozen. But the Lord is never wanting unto his in their greatest needs; let his holy name have all ye praise.

After this, they got ready and set out again for a better discovery of this place, and the master of the ship wanted to go himself, so about 30 men went along. They found it was not a harbor for ships, just for boats; they also found two of their houses covered with mats and various tools inside them, but the people had run away and could not be seen. They discovered more of their corn and beans in different colors. They took the corn and beans with them, intending to give the people full satisfaction when they encountered any of them (which happened about six months later to their great content). It is worth noting a special providence of God and a great mercy to these poor people, who received seed to plant their corn the following year, or else they might have starved, as they had none and no chance of getting any until the season had passed (as the outcome clearly showed). It is also unlikely they would have had this if their first voyage hadn’t been made, since the ground was covered with snow and hard-frozen. But the Lord is always present for His people in their greatest needs; let His holy name receive all the praise.

The month of November being spente in these affairs, & much foule weather falling in, the 6. of Desemr: they sente out their shallop againe with 10. of their principall men, & some sea men, upon further discovery, intending to circulate that deepe bay of Cap-codd. The weather was very could, & it frose so hard as ye sprea of ye sea lighting on their coats, they were as if they had been glased; yet that night betimes they gott downe into ye botome of ye bay, and as they drue nere ye shore they saw some 10. or 12. Indeans very busie aboute some thing. They landed aboute a league or 2. from them, and had much a doe to put a shore any wher, it lay so full of flats. Being landed, it grew late, and they made them selves a barricade with loggs & bowes as well as they could in ye time, & set out their sentenill & betooke them to rest, and saw ye smoake of ye fire ye savages made yt night. When morning was come they devided their company, some to coaste along ye shore in ye boate, and the rest marched throw ye woods to see ye land, if any fit place might be for their dwelling. They came allso to ye place wher they saw the Indans ye night before, & found they had been cuting up a great fish like a grampus, being some 2. inches thike of [102]fate like a hogg, some peeces wher of they had left by ye way; and ye shallop found 2. more of these fishes dead on ye sands, a thing usuall after storms in yt place, by reason of ye great flats of sand that lye of. So they ranged up and doune all yt day, but found no people, nor any place they liked. When ye sune grue low, they hasted out of ye woods to meete with their shallop, to whom they made signes to come to them into a creeke hardby, the which they did at highwater; of which they were very glad, for they had not seen each other all yt day, since ye morning. So they made them a barricado (as usually they did every night) with loggs, staks, & thike pine bowes, ye height of a man, leaving it open to leeward, partly to shelter them from ye could & wind (making their fire in ye midle, & lying round aboute it), and partly to defend them from any sudden assaults of ye savags, if they should surround them. So being very weary, they betooke them to rest. But aboute midnight, [51] they heard a hideous & great crie, and their sentinell caled, "Arme, arme"; so they bestired them & stood to their armes, & shote of a cupple of moskets, and then the noys seased. They concluded it was a companie of wolves, or such like willd beasts; for one of ye sea men tould them he had often heard shuch a noyse in New-found land. So they rested till about 5. of ye clock in the morning; for ye tide, & ther purposs to goe from thence, made them be stiring betimes. So [103]after praier they prepared for breakfast, and it being day dawning, it was thought best to be carring things downe to ye boate. But some said it was not best to carrie ye armes downe, others said they would be the readier, for they had laped them up in their coats from ye dew. But some 3. or 4. would not cary theirs till they wente them selves, yet as it fell out, ye water being not high enough, they layed them downe on ye banke side, & came up to breakfast. But presently, all on ye sudain, they heard a great & strange crie, which they knew to be the same voyces they heard in ye night, though they varied their notes, & one of their company being abroad came runing in, & cried, "Men, Indeans, Indeans"; and wthall, their arowes came flying amongst them. Their men rane with all speed to recover their armes, as by ye good providence of God they did. In ye mean time, of those that were ther ready, tow muskets were discharged at them, & 2. more stood ready in ye enterance of ther randevoue, but were comanded not to shoote till they could take full aime at them; & ye other 2. charged againe with all speed, for ther were only 4. had armes ther, & defended ye baricado which was first assalted. The crie of ye Indeans was dreadfull, espetially when they saw ther men rune out of ye randevoue towourds ye shallop, to recover their armes, the Indeans wheeling aboute upon them. But some run̅ing out with coats of malle on, & cutlasses [104]in their hands, they soone got their armes, & let flye amongs them, and quickly stopped their violence. Yet ther was a lustie man, and no less valiante, stood behind a tree within halfe a musket shot, and let his arrows flie at them. He was seen shoot 3. arrowes, which were all avoyded. He stood 3. shot of a musket, till one taking full aime at him, and made ye barke or splinters of ye tree fly about his ears, after which he gave an extraordinary shrike, and away they wente all of them. They left some to keep ye shalop, and followed them aboute a quarter of a mille, and shouted once or twise, and shot of 2. or 3. peces, & so returned. This they did, that they might conceive that they were not [52] affrade of them or any way discouraged. Thus it pleased God to vanquish their enimies, and give them deliverance; and by his spetiall providence so to dispose that not any one of them were either hurte, or hitt, though their arrows came close by them, & on every side them, and sundry of their coats, which hunge up in ye barricado, were shot throw & throw. Aterwards they gave God sollamne thanks & praise for their deliverance, & gathered up a bundle of their arrows, & sente them into England afterward by ye mr. of ye ship, and called that place ye first encounter. From hence they departed, & costed all along, but discerned no place likly for harbor; & therfore hasted to a place that their pillote, (one Mr. Coppin who had [105]bine in ye cuntrie before) did assure them was a good harbor, which he had been in, and they might fetch it before night; of which they were glad, for it begane to be foule weather. After some houres sailing, it begane to snow & raine, & about ye midle of ye afternoone, ye wind increased, & ye sea became very rough, and they broake their rudder, & it was as much as 2. men could doe to steere her with a cupple of oares. But their pillott bad them be of good cheere, for he saw ye harbor; but ye storme increasing, & night drawing on, they bore what saile they could to gett in, while they could see. But herwith they broake their mast in 3. peeces, & their saill fell over bord, in a very grown sea, so as they had like to have been cast away; yet by Gods mercie they recovered them selves, & having ye floud with them, struck into ye harbore. But when it came too, ye pillott was deceived in ye place, and said, ye Lord be mercifull unto them, for his eys never saw yt place before; & he & the mr. mate would have rune her ashore, in a cove full of breakers, before ye winde. But a lusty seaman which steered, bad those which rowed, if they were men, about with her, or ells they were all cast away; the which they did with speed. So he bid them be of good cheere & row lustly, for ther was a faire sound before them, & he doubted not but they should find one place or other wher they might ride in saftie. And though it was very darke, [106]and rained sore, yet in ye end they gott under ye lee of a smalle iland, and remained ther all yt night in saftie. But they knew not this to be an iland till morning, but were devided in their minds; some would keepe ye boate for fear they might be amongst ye Indians; others were so weake and could, they could not endure, but got a shore, & with much adoe got fire, (all things being so wett,) and ye rest were glad to come to them; for after midnight ye wind shifted to the [53] north-west, & it frose hard. But though this had been a day & night of much trouble & danger unto them, yet God gave them a morning of comforte & refreshing (as usually he doth to his children), for ye next day was a faire sunshinīg day, and they found them sellvs to be on an iland secure from ye Indeans, wher they might drie their stufe, fixe their peeces, & rest them selves, and gave God thanks for his mercies, in their manifould deliverances. And this being the last day of ye weeke, they prepared ther to keepe ye Sabath. On Munday they sounded ye harbor, and founde it fitt for shipping; and marched into ye land, & found diverse cornfeilds, & litle runing brooks, a place (as they supposed) fitt for situation; at least it was ye best they could find, and ye season, & their presente necessitie, made them glad to accepte of it. So they returned to their shipp againe with this news to ye rest of their people, which did much comforte their harts. [107]

The month of November was spent on these matters, and with the arrival of much bad weather, on December 6th, they sent out their small boat again with ten of their principal men and some sailors for further exploration, planning to navigate around the deep bay of Cape Cod. The weather was very cold, and it froze so hard that the spray from the sea coated their clothes like glass; yet, that night, they managed to reach the bottom of the bay. As they drew near the shore, they saw about ten or twelve Native Americans busy with something. They landed about a mile or two from them and had quite a struggle to find a landing spot because the area was filled with shallows. Once on land, it grew late, and they made a barricade with logs and bows as best as they could in the time they had. They set up a sentinel and rested, seeing the smoke from the fire made by the natives that night. When morning came, they divided their group: some would coast along the shore in the boat while the others marched through the woods to explore the land for any suitable place to settle. They also arrived at the spot where they had seen the Native Americans the previous night and found they had been cutting up a large fish, similar to a grampus, about two inches thick, similar to a hog. Some pieces had been left behind along the way, and the small boat discovered two more of these fish dead on the sands, a common occurrence after storms in that area due to the extensive sand flats nearby. They roamed up and down all day but found no people or any place they liked. When the sun began to set, they hurried out of the woods to meet their boat, signaling for them to come into a nearby creek, which they did during high tide; they were very glad, as they hadn’t seen each other all day since morning. They made another barricade (as was their usual practice each night) with logs, stakes, and thick pine boughs the height of a man, leaving it open to the leeward side, partly to shield them from the cold and wind (making their fire in the middle and lying around it), and partly to protect themselves from any sudden attacks by the natives, should they surround them. Exhausted, they settled down to rest. But around midnight, they heard a terrifying loud cry, and their sentinel called, "Arm, arm"; so they sprang to their feet and stood at the ready, firing off a couple of muskets, after which the noise ceased. They concluded it was a pack of wolves or some other wild beasts because one of the sailors said he had often heard such a noise in Newfoundland. They rested until about five in the morning; the tide and their plans to leave made them stir early. After prayer, they prepared for breakfast, and as daylight broke, it was thought best to start carrying things down to the boat. Some suggested it was best not to bring their weapons down; others felt it would be easier since they had wrapped them in their coats to protect them from the dew. However, three or four refused to carry theirs until they went themselves, yet as it turned out, with the water not high enough, they laid them down on the bank and came up to breakfast. But suddenly, they heard a loud and strange cry, which they recognized as the same voices they had heard during the night, although they varied their tones. One of their group, who had gone outside, came running in, yelling, "Men, Indians, Indians"; and immediately, arrows began flying among them. Their men rushed as fast as they could to grab their weapons, which by God's good providence they did. Meanwhile, of those who were ready inside, two muskets were fired at the assailants, and two more stood ready at the entrance of their barricade but were commanded not to shoot until they had a clear aim. The other two quickly reloaded, for only four had weapons there, defending the barricade that was first attacked. The cries of the natives were dreadful, especially when they saw their men rushing out of the barricade toward the boat to retrieve their weapons, the natives wheeling around them. But some ran out in armor and wielding cutlasses, quickly grabbing their weapons and firing back, effectively stopping the attack. Yet a strong man, equally brave, hid behind a tree at half the range of a musket and let his arrows fly at them. He was seen shooting three arrows, all of which missed. He remained at a distance until someone took careful aim at him, making the splintered bark of the tree fly around him. After that, he gave a piercing shout, and they all fled. They left some men to guard the boat and chased after them for about a quarter of a mile, shouting once or twice and firing two or three shots before returning. They did this so that the natives might think they were not afraid of them or discouraged in any way. Thus, it pleased God to defeat their enemies and grant them deliverance, and by His special providence, none of them were hurt or hit, although the arrows came near them on every side, and several of their coats hanging on the barricade were shot through. Afterwards, they sincerely thanked God and praised Him for their deliverance, gathered up a bundle of their arrows, and sent them back to England later by the master of the ship, calling that place the first encounter. From there, they departed and sailed along the coast but saw no place suitable for anchorage; therefore, they hurried to a location that their pilot, Mr. Coppin (who had been in the country before), assured them would be a good harbor, which they could reach before night; they were glad, as the weather was starting to turn bad. After a few hours of sailing, it started to snow and rain, and around the middle of the afternoon, the wind picked up, and the sea became very rough, breaking their rudder. It took two men just to steer the boat with a couple of oars. But their pilot encouraged them to stay hopeful, for he could see the harbor; however, the storm grew worse, and night was approaching, so they hoisted what sails they could to make their way in while they could still see. In the process, they broke their mast into three pieces, and their sail fell overboard in the rough sea, nearly causing them to capsize; yet, by God's mercy, they managed to right themselves, and with the flood tide in their favor, they entered the harbor. But once they approached, the pilot realized he was wrong about the location and said, "Lord, be merciful to them, for his eyes have never seen this place before"; he and the master mate would have run the boat ashore in a spot filled with breakers, carried by the wind. But a strong sailor at the helm told the oarsmen to pull her around, or they would all be lost, which they did quickly. He encouraged them to stay strong and row energetically, for there was a fair sound ahead, and he doubted not that they would find some place where they could be safe. And although it was very dark and it was raining heavily, in the end, they got under the shelter of a small island, where they stayed all night safely. They did not realize it was an island until morning and were divided in their thoughts; some wanted to keep the boat for fear of the Native Americans, while others were too weak and cold to endure it and got ashore, eventually managing to start a fire (since everything was so wet), and the rest were happy to join them; for after midnight, the wind shifted to the northwest, and it froze hard. Although this had been a day and night filled with much trouble and danger, God granted them a morning of comfort and refreshing (as He usually does for His children), for the next day was clear and sunny, and they found themselves on an island safe from the Native Americans, where they could dry their belongings, fix their weapons, and rest, giving thanks to God for His mercies in their manifold deliverances. And this being the last day of the week, they prepared to keep the Sabbath. On Monday, they sounded the harbor and found it suitable for ships. They marched into the land and discovered several cornfields and little running brooks, an area (as they supposed) suitable for settlement; at least it was the best they could find, and the season and their immediate need made them glad to accept it. So they returned to their ship with this news to the rest of their people, which greatly comforted their hearts.

On ye 15. of Desemr: they wayed anchor to goe to ye place they had discovered, & came within 2. leagues of it, but were faine to bear up againe; but ye 16. day ye winde came faire, and they arrived safe in this harbor. And after wards tooke better view of ye place, and resolved wher to pitch their dwelling; and ye 25. day begane to erecte ye first house for com̅one use to receive them and their goods.

On the 15th of December: they weighed anchor to head to the place they had discovered and came within 2 leagues of it, but they had to turn back. However, on the 16th, the wind was favorable, and they safely arrived in this harbor. Afterwards, they took a closer look at the area and decided where to set up their settlement; on the 25th, they started building the first house for common use to receive themselves and their goods.


The 2. Booke.


The rest of this History (if God give me life, & opportunitie) I shall, for brevitis sake, handle by way of annalls, noteing only the heads of principall things, and passages as they fell in order of time, and may seeme to be profitable to know, or to make use of. And this may be as ye 2. Booke.

The rest of this History (if God grants me life and opportunity) I will, for the sake of brevity, present as annals, noting only the main topics and events as they occurred in chronological order, which may seem useful to know or to use. And this may serve as the 2nd Book.

The remainder of Ano: 1620.

The rest of Ano: 1620.

I shall a litle returne backe and begine with a combination made by them before they came ashore, being ye first foundation of their govermente in this place; occasioned partly by ye discontented & mutinous speeches that some of the strangers amongst them had let fall from them in ye ship—That when they came a shore they would use their owne libertie; for none had power to com̅and them, the patente they had being for Virginia, and not for New-england, which belonged to an other Goverment, with which ye Virginia Company had nothing to doe. And partly that shuch an [54] acte by them done (this their condition considered) might be as firme as any patent, and in some respects more sure.

I will briefly go back and start with a combination they made before they came ashore, which was the first foundation of their government in this place. This was partly prompted by the discontented and mutinous remarks that some of the strangers made on the ship—saying that when they got ashore, they would exercise their own freedom, claiming no one had the authority to command them since their patent was for Virginia, not for New England, which was under a different government that the Virginia Company had nothing to do with. Also, they thought that such an action taken by them (considering their situation) could be as solid as any patent and, in some ways, even more secure.

The forme was as followeth. [110]

The format was as follows. [110]

In ye name of God, Amen. We whose names are underwriten, the loyall subjects of our dread soveraigne Lord, King James, by ye grace of God, of Great Britaine, Franc, & Ireland king, defender of ye faith, &c., haveing undertaken, for ye glorie of God, and advancemente of ye Christian faith, and honour of our king & countrie, a voyage to plant ye first colonie in ye Northerne parts of Virginia, doe by these presents solemnly & mutualy in ye presence of God, and one of another, covenant & combine our selves togeather into a civill body politick, for our better ordering & preservation & furtherance of ye ends aforesaid; and by vertue hearof to enacte, constitute, and frame such just & equall lawes, ordinances, acts, constitutions, & offices, from time to time, as shall be thought most meete & convenient for ye generall good of ye Colonie, unto which we promise all due submission and obedience. In witnes wherof we have hereunder subscribed our names at Cap-Codd ye 11. of November, in ye year of ye raigne of our soveraigne lord, King James, of England, France, & Ireland ye eighteenth, and of Scotland ye fiftie fourth. Ano: Dom. 1620.

In the name of God, Amen. We, the loyal subjects of our esteemed sovereign Lord, King James, by the grace of God, King of Great Britain, France, and Ireland, defender of the faith, etc., have taken on the task, for the glory of God, the advancement of the Christian faith, and the honor of our king and country, to establish the first colony in the northern parts of Virginia. We hereby solemnly and mutually, in the presence of God and each other, covenant and combine ourselves together into a civil body politic for better organization, preservation, and promotion of the aforementioned goals; and by virtue hereof, to enact, constitute, and frame such just and equal laws, ordinances, acts, constitutions, and offices, from time to time, as shall be deemed most fitting and convenient for the general good of the Colony, to which we promise all due submission and obedience. In witness whereof, we have subscribed our names below at Cape Cod on the 11th of November, in the year of the reign of our sovereign lord, King James, of England, France, and Ireland the eighteenth, and of Scotland the fifty-fourth. Anno Domini 1620.

After this they chose, or rather confirmed, Mr. John Carver (a man godly & well approved amongst them) their Governour for that year. And after they had provided a place for their goods, or comone store, (which were long in unlading for want of boats, foulnes of winter weather, and sicknes of diverce,) and begune some small cottages for their habitation, as time would admitte, they mette and consulted of lawes & orders, both for their civill & military Govermente, as ye necessitie of their condition did require, still adding therunto as urgent occasion in severall times, and as cases did require. [111]

After this, they chose, or rather confirmed, Mr. John Carver (a godly man who was well respected among them) as their Governor for that year. Once they had arranged a place for their goods, or common store (which took a long time to unload due to a lack of boats, the harsh winter weather, and the sickness of several people), and started building some small cottages for their living arrangements, as time allowed, they met and discussed laws and orders, both for their civil and military governance, as the necessity of their situation required, continuously adding to it as urgent circumstances arose and as needed. [111]

In these hard & difficulte beginings they found some discontents & murmurings arise amongst some, and mutinous speeches & carriags in other; but they were soone quelled & overcome by ye wisdome, patience, and just & equall carrage of things by ye Govr and better part, wch clave faithfully togeather in ye maine. But that which was most sadd & lamentable was, that in 2. or 3. moneths time halfe of their company dyed, espetialy in Jan: & February, being ye depth of winter, and wanting houses & other comforts; being infected with ye scurvie & [55] other diseases, which this long vioage & their inacomodate condition had brought upon them; so as ther dyed some times 2. or 3. of a day, in ye foresaid time; that of 100. & odd persons, scarce 50. remained. And of these in ye time of most distres, ther was but 6. or 7. sound persons, who, to their great comendations be it spoken, spared no pains, night nor day, but with abundance of toyle and hazard of their owne health, fetched them woode, made them fires, drest them meat, made their beads, washed their lothsome cloaths, cloathed & uncloathed them; in a word, did all ye homly & necessarie offices for them wch dainty & quesie stomacks cannot endure to hear named; and all this willingly & cherfully, without any grudging in ye least, shewing herein their true love unto their freinds & bretheren. A rare example & worthy to [112]be remembred. Tow of these 7. were Mr. William Brewster, ther reverend Elder, & Myles Standish, ther Captein & military comander, unto whom my selfe, & many others, were much beholden in our low & sicke condition. And yet the Lord so upheld these persons, as in this generall calamity they were not at all infected either with sicknes, or lamnes. And what I have said of these, I may say of many others who dyed in this generall vissitation, & others yet living, that whilst they had health, yea, or any strength continuing, they were not wanting to any that had need of them. And I doute not but their recompence is with ye Lord.

In these tough and difficult beginnings, some people found reasons to complain and mutter, while others voiced rebellious thoughts and acted out. But those feelings were quickly calmed and overcome by the wisdom, patience, and fair handling of situations by the Governor and the better part of the group, who stuck together through it all. However, what was most sad and lamentable was that within two or three months, half of their company died, especially in January and February, which was the peak of winter, lacking shelter and other comforts. They were afflicted with scurvy and other diseases brought on by the long voyage and their uncomfortable situation, so that at times, two or three people died each day during that period; of the more than 100 people, barely 50 remained. During the hardest times, there were only six or seven healthy individuals who, to their great credit, spared no effort, night or day. They tirelessly gathered wood, built fires, prepared meals, made beds, washed filthy clothes, dressed and undressed the sick, in short, did all the homely and necessary tasks that delicate and queasy stomachs can hardly bear to hear mentioned, and they did all this willingly and cheerfully, without any complaints, showing their true love for their friends and brothers. A rare example worthy to be remembered. Two of these seven were Mr. William Brewster, their respected Elder, and Myles Standish, their Captain and military commander, to whom I, along with many others, owed much in our low and sickly state. Yet, the Lord supported these individuals so that, in this widespread calamity, they were not affected by sickness or frailty at all. And what I have said about them can also be said about many others who died in this general affliction, and others still alive, who, as long as they were healthy or had any strength left, were always there for anyone in need. I have no doubt that their reward is with the Lord.

But I may not hear pass by an other remarkable passage not to be forgotten. As this calamitie fell among ye passengers that were to be left here to plant, and were hasted a shore and made to drinke water, that ye sea-men might have ye more bear, and one[AK] in his sicknes desiring but a small cann of beere, it was answered, that if he were their owne father he should have none; the disease begane to fall amongst them also, so as allmost halfe of their company dyed before they went away, and many of their officers and lustyest men, as ye boatson, gunner, 3. quarter-maisters, the cooke, & others. At wch ye mr. was something strucken and sent to ye sick a shore and tould ye Govr he should send for beer for [113]them that had need of it, though he drunke water homward bound. But now amongst his company [56] ther was farr another kind of carriage in this miserie then amongst ye passengers; for they that before had been boone companions in drinking & joyllity in ye time of their health & wellfare, begane now to deserte one another in this calamitie, saing they would not hasard ther lives for them, they should be infected by coming to help them in their cabins, and so, after they came to dye by it, would doe litle or nothing for them, but if they dyed let them dye. But shuch of ye passengers as were yet abord shewed them what mercy they could, wch made some of their harts relente, as ye boatson (& some others), who was a prowd yonge man, and would often curse & scofe at ye passengers; but when he grew weak, they had compassion on him and helped him; then he confessed he did not deserve it at their hands, he had abused them in word & deed. O! saith he, you, I now see, shew your love like Christians indeed one to another, but we let one another lye & dye like doggs. Another lay cursing his wife, saing if it had not ben for her he had never come this unlucky viage, and anone cursing his felows, saing he had done this & that, for some of them, he had spente so much, & so much, amongst them, and they were now weary of him, and did not help him, having need. Another gave his companion all he had, if he died, to help [114]him in his weaknes; he went and got a litle spise & made him a mess of meat once or twise, and because he dyed not so soone as he expected, he went amongst his fellows, & swore ye rogue would cousen him, he would see him choaked before he made him any more meate; and yet ye pore fellow dyed before morning.

But I can’t skip over another notable event that shouldn’t be forgotten. As this disaster happened among the passengers who were to be left here to settle and were hurried ashore and made to drink water, so the sailors could have more beer, one of them, in his sickness, asked for just a small can of beer. He was told that even if he were their own father, he wouldn’t get any. The sickness started to spread among them too, so nearly half of their group died before they left, including many of their officers and strongest men, like the bosun, gunner, three quartermasters, the cook, and others. At which point, the captain was somewhat shaken and sent to the sick ashore and told the Governor he should get beer for those who needed it, even though he was drinking water himself on the way back. But among his group, there was a very different attitude in this misery compared to the passengers; those who had previously been good friends, drinking and enjoying themselves during their healthy and happy times, began to abandon each other during this crisis, saying they wouldn’t risk their lives for them, fearing they would get infected by trying to help them in their cabins, and when they started to die from it, they would do little to nothing for them, just letting them die. But some of the passengers who were still aboard showed them whatever mercy they could, which softened some of their hearts, like the bosun (and a few others), who was a proud young man and often cursed and mocked the passengers; but when he became weak, they had compassion on him and helped him. He then acknowledged that he didn’t deserve it from them, that he had mistreated them in word and deed. “Oh!” he said, “I now see you show your love like true Christians to one another, while we let each other lie and die like dogs.” Another man was cursing his wife, saying that if it hadn’t been for her, he would never have taken this unfortunate journey, and then he cursed his mates, saying he had done this and that for some of them, spent so much on them, and now they were tired of him and wouldn’t help him when he needed it. Another gave his companion everything he had, in case he died, to help him in his weakness; he went and got a little spice and made him a meal once or twice, and because he didn’t die as quickly as he expected, he went among his fellow crew, swearing that the rogue was deceiving him and he’d make sure he was choked before he made him any more food; yet the poor fellow died before morning.

All this while ye Indians came skulking about them, and would sometimes show them selves aloofe of, but when any aproached near them, they would rune away. And once they stoale away their tools wher they had been at worke, & were gone to diner. But about ye 16. of March a certaine Indian came bouldly amongst them, and spoke to them in broken English, which they could well understand, but marvelled at it. At length they understood by discourse with him, that he was not of these parts, but belonged to ye eastrene parts, wher some English-ships came to fhish, with whom he was aquainted, & could name sundrie of them by their names, amongst whom he had gott his language. He became proftable to them [57] in aquainting them with many things concerning ye state of ye cuntry in ye east-parts wher he lived, which was afterwards profitable unto them; as also of ye people hear, of their names, number, & strength; of their situation & distance from this place, and who was cheefe amongst them. His name was Samaset; he tould them also of another Indian whos name was [115]Squanto, a native of this place, who had been in England & could speake better English then him selfe. Being, after some time of entertainmente & gifts, dismist, a while after he came againe, & 5. more with him, & they brought againe all ye tooles that were stolen away before, and made way for ye coming of their great Sachem, called Massasoyt; who, about 4. or 5. days after, came with the cheefe of his freinds & other attendance, with the aforesaid Squanto. With whom, after frendly entertainment, & some gifts given him, they made a peace with him (which hath now continued this 24. years) in these terms.

All this time, the Indians were sneaking around, sometimes showing themselves from a distance, but whenever anyone approached them, they would run away. Once, they even stole their tools while they were at dinner. But around March 16, a certain Indian boldly approached them and spoke to them in broken English, which they could understand, though they were surprised by it. Eventually, they learned through conversation that he was not from that area but from the eastern parts, where some English ships came to fish, and he was familiar with them, being able to name several by name, from whom he had learned his language. He became useful to them by informing them about many things regarding the condition of the country in the eastern parts where he lived, which later proved beneficial to them, as well as providing details about the people here—their names, numbers, strength, location, distance from this place, and who was in charge among them. His name was Samaset; he also told them about another Indian named Squanto, a native of this area, who had been to England and could speak better English than he could. After some time of hospitality and gifts, he was dismissed, but not long after, he returned with five more men, and they brought back all the tools that had been stolen earlier, paving the way for the arrival of their great Sachem, named Massasoyt. About four or five days later, he came with the chief of his friends and other attendants, along with Squanto. After friendly hospitality and some gifts were given to him, they made a peace agreement with him (which has continued now for 24 years) under these terms.

1. That neither he nor any of his, should injurie or doe hurte to any of their peopl.

1. That neither he nor anyone with him should harm or hurt any of their people.

2. That if any of his did any hurte to any of theirs, he should send ye offender, that they might punish him.

2. That if any of his people harmed any of theirs, he should send the offender so they could punish him.

3. That if any thing were taken away from any of theirs, he should cause it to be restored; and they should doe ye like to his.

3. That if anything was taken from any of theirs, he should make sure it was returned; and they should do the same for him.

4. If any did unjustly warr against him, they would aide him; if any did warr against them, he should aide them.

4. If anyone unjustly went to war against him, they would help him; if anyone went to war against them, he should help them.

5. He should send to his neighbours confederats, to certifie them of this, that they might not wrong them, but might be likewise comprised in ye conditions of peace.

5. He should inform his neighboring allies about this, so they wouldn't mistreat them and could also be included in the terms of peace.

6. That when ther men came to them, they should leave their bows & arrows behind them. [116]

6. When the men approached them, they were to leave their bows and arrows behind. [116]

After these things he returned to his place caled Sowams, some 40. mile from this place, but Squanto continued with them, and was their interpreter, and was a spetiall instrument sent of God for their good beyond their expectation. He directed them how to set their corne, wher to take fish, and to procure other comodities, and was also their pilott to bring them to unknowne places for their profitt, and never left them till he dyed. He was a native [58] of this place, & scarce any left alive besids him selfe. He was caried away with diverce others by one Hunt, a mr. of a ship, who thought to sell them for slaves in Spaine; but he got away for England, and was entertained by a marchante in London, & imployed to New-foundland & other parts, & lastly brought hither into these parts by one Mr. Dermer, a gentle-man imployed by Sr. Ferdinando Gorges & others, for discovery, & other designes in these parts. Of whom I shall say some thing, because it is mentioned in a booke set forth Ano: 1622. by the Presidente & Counsell for New-England,[AL] that he made ye peace betweene ye salvages of these parts & ye English; of which this plantation, as it is intimated, had ye benefite. But what a peace it was, may apeare by what befell him & his men.

After these events, he went back to his place called Sowams, about 40 miles from here, but Squanto stayed with them and served as their interpreter, playing a significant role sent by God for their benefit beyond what they expected. He taught them how to plant their corn, where to catch fish, and how to obtain other resources, and he also guided them to unknown places for their profit, never leaving them until he died. He was a native [58] of this place, and hardly anyone else was alive besides him. He had been taken away with several others by a man named Hunt, a ship's captain, who intended to sell them as slaves in Spain; however, he escaped to England, where he was taken in by a merchant in London and sent to Newfoundland and other locations, and eventually brought to these parts by one Mr. Dermer, a gentleman employed by Sir Ferdinando Gorges and others for exploration and other projects in these areas. I’ll mention him briefly since he is referred to in a book published in Ano: 1622, by the President and Council for New England,[AL] which states that he made peace between the natives in these areas and the English; this plantation, as mentioned, benefited from it. However, the nature of that peace can be seen by what happened to him and his men.

This Mr. Dermer was hear the same year that these [117]people came, as apears by a relation written by him, & given me by a friend, bearing date June 30. Ano: 1620. And they came in Novembr: following, so ther was but 4. months differance. In which relation to his honored freind, he hath these passages of this very place.

This Mr. Dermer was here the same year that these [117]people arrived, as indicated by a letter he wrote and gave to me through a friend, dated June 30, 1620. They came in the following November, so there was only a 4-month difference. In this letter to his esteemed friend, he included these details about this very location.

I will first begine (saith he) wth that place from whence Squanto, or Tisquantem, was taken away; wch in Cap: Smiths mape is called Plimoth: and I would that Plimoth had ye like comodities. I would that the first plantation might hear be seated, if ther come to the number of 50. persons, or upward. Otherwise at Charlton, because ther ye savages are lese to be feared. The Pocanawkits, which live to ye west of Plimoth, bear an inveterate malice to ye English, and are of more streingth then all ye savags from thence to Penobscote. Their desire of revenge was occasioned by an English man, who having many of them on bord, made a great slaughter with their murderers & smale shot, when as (they say) they offered no injurie on their parts. Whether they were English or no, it may be douted; yet they beleeve they were, for ye Frenche have so possest them; for which cause Squanto can̅ot deney but they would have kiled me when I was at Namasket, had he not entreated hard for me. The soyle of ye borders of [59] this great bay, may be compared to most of ye plantations which I have seene in Virginia. The land is of diverce sorts; for Patuxite is a hardy but strong soyle, Nawsel & Saughtughtett are for ye most part a blakish & deep mould, much like that wher groweth ye best Tobaco in Virginia. In ye botume of yt great bay is store of Codd & basse, or mulett, &c.

I will first begin (he says) with the place from where Squanto, or Tisquantem, was taken; which in Captain Smith’s map is called Plimoth: and I wish that Plimoth had the same resources. I hope the first settlement might be established here, if there are at least 50 people or more. Otherwise, at Charlton, because there the natives are less to be feared. The Pocanawkits, who live to the west of Plimoth, have a deep-seated hostility towards the English and are stronger than all the natives from there to Penobscot. Their desire for revenge was sparked by an Englishman who, having many of them on board, caused a great slaughter with their guns and small arms, even though they claim they did not harm anyone. Whether they were English or not can be doubted; yet they believe they were, as the French have so influenced them; for this reason, Squanto cannot deny that they would have killed me when I was at Namasket, if he hadn’t pleaded hard for me. The soil along the borders of [59] this great bay can be compared to most of the plantations I have seen in Virginia. The land is of various types; for Patuxite is a rough but strong soil, Nawsel & Saughtughtett are mostly a black and deep loam, much like that where the best tobacco in Virginia grows. In the depths of that great bay, there is plenty of cod & bass, or mullet, etc.

But above all he comends Pacanawkite for ye richest soyle, and much open ground fitt for English graine, &c. [118]

But above all, he praises Pacanawkite for its rich soil and plenty of open land suitable for English crops, etc. [118]

Massachussets is about 9. leagues from Plimoth, & situate in ye mids betweene both, is full of ilands & peninsules very fertill for ye most parte.

Massachusetts is about 9 leagues from Plimoth, and located in the middle between both, is full of islands and peninsulas, mostly very fertile.

With sundrie shuch relations which I forbear to transcribe, being now better knowne then they were to him.

With various such connections that I won’t write out, now being better known than they were to him.

He was taken prisoner by ye Indeans at Manamoiak (a place not farr from hence, now well knowne). He gave them what they demanded for his liberty, but when they had gott what they desired, they kept him still & indevored to kill his men; but he was freed by seasing on some of them, and kept them bound till they gave him a cannows load of corne. Of which, see Purch: lib. 9. fol. 1778. But this was Ano: 1619.

He was captured by the Indians at Manamoiak (a place not far from here, now well known). He gave them what they asked for his freedom, but once they got what they wanted, they still held him and tried to kill his men; however, he managed to free himself by capturing some of them and keeping them tied up until they provided him with a canoe load of corn. For more on this, see Purch: lib. 9. fol. 1778. This took place in the year 1619.

After ye writing of ye former relation he came to ye Ile of Capawack (which lyes south of this place in ye way to Virginia), and ye foresaid Squanto wth him, wher he going a shore amongst ye Indans to trad, as he used to doe, was betrayed & assaulted by them, & all his men slaine, but one that kept the boat; but him selfe gott abord very sore wounded, & they had cut of his head upon ye cudy of his boat, had not ye man reskued him with a sword. And so they got away, & made shift to gett into Virginia, wher he dyed; whether of his wounds or ye diseases of ye cuntrie, or both togeather, is uncertaine. [60] By all which it may appeare how farr these people were [119]from peace, and with what danger this plantation was begune, save as ye powerfull hand of the Lord did protect them. These things[AM] were partly the reason why they kept aloofe & were so long before they came to the English. An other reason (as after them selvs made know̅) was how aboute 3. years before, a French-ship was cast away at Cap-Codd, but ye men gott ashore, & saved their lives, and much of their victails, & other goods; but after ye Indeans heard of it, they geathered togeather from these parts, and never left watching & dogging them till they got advantage, and kild them all but 3. or 4. which they kept, & sent from one Sachem to another, to make sporte with, and used them worse then slaves; (of which ye foresaid Mr. Dermer redeemed 2. of them;) and they conceived this ship was now come to revenge it.

After the writing of the previous account, he arrived at the Isle of Capawack (which lies south of this place on the way to Virginia), and the aforementioned Squanto was with him. While going ashore among the Indians to trade, as he usually did, he was betrayed and attacked by them, and all his men were killed except one who stayed with the boat. He managed to get onboard very badly wounded, and they would have cut off his head on the deck of his boat if the man hadn’t rescued him with a sword. They escaped and managed to get into Virginia, where he died; whether from his wounds or the diseases of the country, or both together, is uncertain. [60] This shows how far these people were [119] from peace, and the danger that surrounded the establishment of this plantation, except for the powerful protection of the Lord. These events[AM] were partly why they kept their distance and delayed coming to the English. Another reason (as they later revealed) was that about three years before, a French ship was shipwrecked at Cap-Codd, but the men got ashore and saved their lives, along with much of their food and other goods. After the Indians heard about this, they gathered from these areas and did not stop watching and tracking them until they found a chance, killing all but three or four, which they kept and sent from one Sachem to another for amusement, treating them worse than slaves (of which the mentioned Mr. Dermer redeemed two); they thought this ship had come to avenge it.

Also, (as after was made knowne,) before they came to ye English to make freindship, they gott all the Powachs of ye cuntrie, for 3. days togeather, in a horid and divellish maner to curse & execrate them with their cunjurations, which asembly & service they held in a darke & dismale swampe.

Also, (as was later made known,) before they arrived in England to establish friendship, they gathered all the Powachs from the area for three days together in a horrible and devilish manner to curse and condemn them with their spells, which assembly and service they held in a dark and grim swamp.

But to returne. The spring now approaching, it pleased God the mortalitie begane to cease amongst them, and ye sick and lame recovered apace, which put as it were new life into them; though they had [120]borne their sadd affliction with much patience & contentednes, as I thinke any people could doe. But it was ye Lord which upheld them, and had beforehand prepared them; many having long borne ye yoake, yea from their youth. Many other smaler maters I omite, sundrie of them having been allready published in a Jurnall made by one of the company; and some other passages of jurneys and relations allredy published, to which I referr those that are willing to know them more perticulerly. And being now come to ye 25. of March I shall begine ye year 1621.

But to return. With spring approaching, it pleased God that the death rate began to decline among them, and the sick and disabled quickly recovered, which infused new life into them; although they had endured their great affliction with much patience and contentment, as I think any people could do. But it was the Lord who upheld them and had prepared them in advance; many had long borne the burden, even from their youth. I will omit many other smaller matters, several of which have already been published in a journal created by one of the company; and some other accounts of journeys and events have also been published, to which I refer those who wish to know them more specifically. And now, having come to the 25th of March, I will begin the year 1621.

[61] Anno. 1621.

[61] Year 1621.

They now begane to dispatch ye ship away which brought them over, which lay tille aboute this time, or ye begining of Aprill. The reason on their parts why she stayed so long, was ye necessitie and danger that lay upon them, for it was well towards ye ende of Desember before she could land any thing hear, or they able to receive any thing ashore. Afterwards, ye 14. of Jan: the house which they had made for a generall randevoze by casulty fell afire, and some were faine to retire abord for shilter. Then the sicknes begane to fall sore amongst them, and ye weather so bad as they could not make much sooner any dispatch. Againe, the Govr & cheefe of them, seeing so many dye, and fall downe sick dayly, thought it no wisdom to send away the ship, their condition considered, and [121]ye danger they stood in from ye Indeans, till they could procure some shelter; and therfore thought it better to draw some more charge upon them selves & freinds, then hazard all. The mr. and sea-men likewise, though before they hasted ye passengers a shore to be goone, now many of their men being dead, & of ye ablest of them, (as is before noted,) and of ye rest many lay sick & weake, ye mr. durst not put to sea, till he saw his men begine to recover, and ye hart of winter over.

They began to send the ship that brought them over back, which had been there until around this time, or the beginning of April. The reason they stayed so long was the necessity and danger they faced. It was well into December before the ship could land anything here, or they were able to receive anything ashore. Then, on January 14th, the house they had built as a general meeting place accidentally caught fire, and some had to retreat onboard for shelter. After that, illness began to spread among them, and the weather was so bad that they couldn't make arrangements any sooner. Again, the governor and the leaders, seeing so many people dying and falling sick daily, thought it unwise to send the ship away, considering their situation and the danger from the Indians, until they could secure some shelter. Therefore, they decided it was better to incur more expenses on themselves and their friends than to risk everything. The master and sailors, although they had previously urged the passengers to disembark quickly, now found that many of their men were dead, including some of the most capable (as mentioned earlier), and many of the others were sick and weak. The master did not dare set sail again until he saw his crew starting to recover and the worst of winter had passed.

Afterwards they (as many as were able) began to plant ther corne, in which servise Squanto stood them in great stead, showing them both ye maner how to set it, and after how to dress & tend it. Also he tould them excepte they gott fish & set with it (in these old grounds) it would come to nothing, and he showed them yt in ye midle of Aprill they should have store enough come up ye brooke, by which they begane to build, and taught them how to take it, and wher to get other provissions necessary for them; all which they found true by triall & experience. Some English seed they sew, as wheat & pease, but it came not to good, eather by ye badnes of ye seed, or latenes of ye season, or both, or some other defecte.

Afterwards, those who were able began to plant their corn, with Squanto being a huge help. He showed them how to set it up and how to care for it afterward. He also told them that unless they caught fish and planted it with the corn (in these old grounds), it would be useless. He explained that in the middle of April, they would have plenty of fish coming up the brook, which is where they started to build, and he taught them how to catch it and where to find other supplies they needed; they found all of this to be true through trial and experience. They sowed some English seeds like wheat and peas, but it didn’t turn out well, either because of bad seeds, the late season, or some other issue.

[62] In this month of Aprill whilst they were bussie about their seed, their Govr (Mr. John Carver) came out of ye feild very sick, it being a hott day; he complained greatly of his head, and lay downe, and [122]within a few howers his sences failed, so as he never spake more till he dyed, which was within a few days after. Whoss death was much lamented, and caused great heavines amongst them, as ther was cause. He was buried in ye best maner they could, with some vollies of shott by all that bore armes; and his wife, being a weak woman, dyed within 5. or 6. weeks after him.

[62] In this month of April, while they were busy with their seeds, their Governor (Mr. John Carver) came out of the field very sick, as it was a hot day. He complained a lot about his head, lay down, and [122]within a few hours lost consciousness, and never spoke again until he died, which was a few days later. His death was deeply mourned and caused great sadness among them, as there was reason to be. He was buried in the best way they could manage, with several rounds of gunfire from all who bore arms; and his wife, being a frail woman, died within 5 or 6 weeks after him.

Shortly after William Bradford was chosen Gover in his stead, and being not yet recoverd of his ilnes, in which he had been near ye point of death, Isaak Allerton was chosen to be an Asistante unto him, who, by renewed election every year, continued sundry years togeather, which I hear note once for all.

Shortly after William Bradford was chosen governor in his place, and still not fully recovered from his illness, where he had been very close to death, Isaac Allerton was selected to assist him. He was re-elected every year and continued in this role for several years. I'm just noting this once for the record.

May 12. was ye first mariage in this place, which, according to ye laudable custome of the Low-Cuntries, in which they had lived, was thought most requisite to be performed by the magistrate, as being a civill thing, upon which many questions aboute inheritances doe depende, with other things most proper to their cognizans, and most consonante to ye scripturs, Ruth 4. and no wher found in ye gospell to be layed on ye ministers as a part of their office. "This decree or law about mariage was published by ye Stats of ye Low-Cuntries Ano: 1590. That those of any religion, after lawfull and open publication, coming before ye magistrats, in ye Town or Stat-house, were to be orderly (by them) maried one to another." Petets [123]Hist, fol: 1029. And this practiss hath continued amongst, not only them, but hath been followed by all ye famous churches of Christ in these parts to this time,—Ano: 1646.

May 12. was the first marriage in this place, which, following the respected tradition of the Low Countries where they had lived, was considered most appropriate to be conducted by the magistrate, as it’s a civil matter tied to many questions about inheritances and other matters that fall under their jurisdiction, and most consistent with the scriptures, Ruth 4, and is not found in the gospel as part of the ministers' duties. "This decree or law regarding marriage was published by the States of the Low Countries in 1590. Those of any religion, after lawful and public announcement, coming before the magistrates in the Town or State house, were to be married one to another in an orderly manner (by them)." Petets [123]Hist, fol: 1029. This practice has continued not only among them but has also been adopted by all the prominent churches of Christ in these parts up to this time,—in 1646.

Haveing in some sorte ordered their bussines at home, it was thought meete to send some abroad to see their new friend Massasoyet, and to bestow upon him some gratuitie to bind him ye faster unto them; as also that hearby they might veiw ye countrie, and see in what maner he lived, what strength he had aboute him, and how ye ways were to his place, if at any time they should have occasion. So ye 2. of July they sente Mr. Edward Winslow & Mr. Hopkins, with ye foresaid Squanto for ther guid, who gave him a suite of cloaths, and a horsemans coate, with some other small things, which were kindly accepted; but they found but short com̅ons, and came both weary & hungrie home. For ye Indeans used then to have nothing [63] so much corne as they have since ye English have stored them with their hows, and seene their industrie in breaking up new grounds therwith. They found his place to be 40. miles from hence, ye soyle good, & ye people not many, being dead & abundantly wasted in ye late great mortalitie which fell in all these parts aboute three years before ye coming of ye English, wherin thousands of them dyed, they not being able to burie one another; ther sculs and bones were found in many places lying still above [124]ground, where their houses & dwellings had been; a very sad spectackle to behould. But they brought word that ye Narighansets lived but on ye other side of that great bay, & were a strong people, & many in number, living compacte togeather, & had not been at all touched with this wasting plague.

Having somewhat settled their affairs at home, they decided it would be a good idea to send some people to meet their new friend Massasoyet and give him a gift to secure their friendship. This would also allow them to explore the area, learn about his lifestyle, assess his strength, and find the best routes to his location in case they needed to visit him in the future. So on the 2nd of July, they sent Mr. Edward Winslow and Mr. Hopkins, along with the aforementioned Squanto as their guide. They gave him a suit of clothes and a riding coat along with some other small items, which were graciously accepted. However, they found limited supplies and returned home both tired and hungry. At that time, the Indians had far less corn than they do now, after the English had settled among them and seen their efforts in cultivating new land. They discovered that his location was 40 miles away, with good soil, but not many people lived there, as many had died during the recent devastating mortality that occurred around three years before the English arrived, during which thousands perished, unable to bury one another; their skulls and bones were found in various places still lying above ground where their homes had been, a very sad sight to behold. However, they reported that the Narighansets lived just on the other side of that large bay, were a strong and numerous people, living closely together, and had not been affected by this devastating plague at all.

Aboute ye later end of this month, one John Billington lost him selfe in ye woods, & wandered up & downe some 5. days, living on beries & what he could find. At length he light on an Indean plantation, 20. mils south of this place, called Manamet, they conveid him furder of, to Nawsett, among those peopl that had before set upon ye English when they were costing, whilest ye ship lay at ye Cape, as is before noted. But ye Gover caused him to be enquired for among ye Indeans, and at length Massassoyt sent word wher he was, and ye Gover sent a shalop for him, & had him delivered. Those people also came and made their peace; and they gave full satisfaction to those whose come they had found & taken when they were at Cap-Codd.

Towards the end of this month, a man named John Billington got lost in the woods and wandered around for about five days, living off berries and anything else he could find. Eventually, he stumbled upon an Indian settlement, 20 miles south of here, called Manamet. They took him further to Nawsett, among those who had previously attacked the English while the ship was at the Cape, as noted before. However, the Governor had him searched for among the Indians, and eventually, Massasoit sent word of where he was. The Governor then sent a small boat for him and had him brought back. Those people also came and made peace, giving full compensation to those whose corn they had taken when they were at Cape Cod.

Thus ther peace & aquaintance was prety well establisht wth the natives aboute them; and ther was an other Indean called Hobamack come to live amongst them, a proper lustie man, and a man of accounte for his vallour & parts amongst ye Indeans, and continued very faithfull and constant to ye English till he dyed. He & Squanto being gone upon bussines [125]amonge ye Indeans, at their returne (whether it was out of envie to them or malice to the English) ther was a Sachem called Corbitant, alyed to Massassoyte, but never any good friend to ye English to this day, mett with them at an Indean towne caled Namassakett 14. miles to ye west of this place, and begane to quarell wth [64] them, and offered to stabe Hobamack; but being a lusty man, he cleared him selfe of him, and came run̅ing away all sweating and tould ye Govr what had befalne him, and he feared they had killed Squanto, for they threatened them both, and for no other cause but because they were freinds to ye English, and servisable unto them. Upon this ye Gover taking counsell, it was conceivd not fitt to be borne; for if they should suffer their freinds & messengers thus to be wronged, they should have none would cleave unto them, or give them any inteligence, or doe them serviss afterwards; but nexte they would fall upon them selves. Whereupon it was resolved to send ye Captaine & 14. men well armed, and to goe & fall upon them in ye night; and if they found that Squanto was kild, to cut of Corbitants head, but not to hurt any but those that had a hand in it. Hobamack was asked if he would goe & be their guid, & bring them ther before day. He said he would, & bring them to ye house wher the man lay, and show them which was he. So they set forth ye 14. of August, and beset ye house round; the Captin giving [126]charg to let none pass out, entred ye house to search for him. But he was goone away that day, so they mist him; but understood yt Squanto was alive, & that he had only threatened to kill him, & made an offer to stabe him but did not. So they withheld and did no more hurte, & ye people came trembling, & brought them the best provissions they had, after they were aquainted by Hobamack what was only intended. Ther was 3. sore wounded which broak out of ye house, and asaid to pass through ye garde. These they brought home with them, & they had their wounds drest & cured, and sente home. After this they had many gratulations from diverce sachims, and much firmer peace; yea, those of ye Iles of Capawack sent to make frendship; and this Corbitant him selfe used ye mediation of Massassoyte to make his peace, but was shie to come neare them a longe while after.

Thus, peace and friendship were pretty well established with the locals around them. Another Indian named Hobamack came to live among them; he was a strong and respectable man known for his courage and skills among the Indians, and he remained very loyal to the English until he died. Hobamack and Squanto were away on business among the Indians when they encountered a Sachem named Corbitant, who was related to Massasoit but had never been a good friend to the English. They met at an Indian town called Namassakett, 14 miles west of this place, and started to argue with them. Corbitant even tried to stab Hobamack, but being a robust man, Hobamack managed to escape and ran back, sweating, to tell the Governor what had happened. He feared they had killed Squanto because they had threatened both of them, and it was simply because they were friends of the English and helpful to them. After this, the Governor, taking counsel, deemed it unacceptable to let such wrongs continue; if they allowed their friends and messengers to be mistreated, no one would stick with them, provide them intelligence, or serve them later, and they would soon be attacked themselves. So, it was decided to send the Captain and 14 well-armed men to confront them at night, and if they found that Squanto was killed, they would behead Corbitant, but not harm anyone else. Hobamack was asked if he would guide them to where the man was before dawn. He agreed and promised to take them to the house where the man was and show them who he was. They set out on the 14th of August, surrounding the house; the Captain instructed that no one be allowed to leave while they entered the house to search for him. However, he had left that day, so they missed him but learned that Squanto was alive and that Corbitant had only threatened to kill him and made a stabbing motion but did not actually do it. They then refrained from further harm, and the villagers came trembling, bringing them the best provisions they had, after Hobamack explained what was really intended. Three were seriously wounded who broke out of the house and tried to get past the guard. They brought these men home, tended to their wounds, and sent them back. After this, they received many congratulations from various sachems and established a much firmer peace; even those from the Isles of Capawack reached out to make friends, and Corbitant himself sought the mediation of Massasoit to make peace but was hesitant to come near them for a long time afterward.

After this, ye 18. of Septembr: they sente out ther shalop to the Massachusets, with 10. men, and Squanto for their guid and [65] interpreter, to discover and veiw that bay, and trade with ye natives; the which they performed, and found kind entertainement. The people were much affraid of ye Tarentins, a people to ye eastward which used to come in harvest time and take away their corne, & many times kill their persons. They returned in saftie, and brought home a good quanty of beaver, and made reporte of ye place, wishing [127]they had been ther seated; (but it seems ye Lord, who assignes to all men ye bounds of their habitations, had apoynted it for an other use). And thus they found the Lord to be with them in all their ways, and to blesse their outgoings & incom̅ings, for which let his holy name have ye praise for ever, to all posteritie.

After this, on September 18th, they sent out their shallop to Massachusetts with 10 men and Squanto as their guide and interpreter to explore and check out that bay and trade with the natives. They accomplished this and received a warm welcome. The people were very afraid of the Tarentins, a group from the east who would come during harvest time and steal their corn, and often kill them. They returned safely and brought home a good amount of beaver, reporting on the area and wishing they had settled there; (but it seems the Lord, who assigns all people their boundaries, had intended it for another purpose). And thus, they found the Lord to be with them in all their ways, blessing their comings and goings, for which let His holy name be praised forever, for all generations.

They begane now to gather in ye small harvest they had, and to fitte up their houses and dwellings against winter, being all well recovered in health & strenght, and had all things in good plenty; for as some were thus imployed in affairs abroad, others were excersised in fishing, aboute codd, & bass, & other fish, of which yey tooke good store, of which every family had their portion. All ye som̅er ther was no wante. And now begane to come in store of foule, as winter aproached, of which this place did abound when they came first (but afterward decreased by degrees). And besids water foule, ther was great store of wild Turkies, of which they tooke many, besids venison, &c. Besids they had aboute a peck a meale a weeke to a person, or now since harvest, Indean corne to yt proportion. Which made many afterwards write so largly of their plenty hear to their freinds in England, which were not fained, but true reports.

They started to gather the small harvest they had and prepare their homes for winter, as everyone was feeling healthy and strong, with plenty of supplies. While some were out working, others were busy fishing for cod, bass, and other kinds of fish, of which they caught a good amount, ensuring every family got their share. Throughout the summer, there was no shortage. As winter approached, they also began to see a good supply of wildfowl, which was abundant when they first arrived but gradually decreased over time. In addition to waterfowl, there were also many wild turkeys that they caught, along with venison, etc. They had about a peck of grain per week per person, or now, since the harvest, Indian corn in that quantity. This abundance led many to write extensively to their friends in England about the plenty they experienced here, which were not exaggerated but true accounts.

In Novembr, about ye time twelfe month that them selves came, ther came in a small ship to them unexpected or loked for,[AN] in which came Mr. Cushman (so [128]much spoken of before) and with him 35. persons to remaine & live in ye plantation; which did not a litle rejoyce them. And they when they came a shore and found all well, and saw plenty of vitails in every house, were no less glade. For most of them were lusty yonge men, and many of them wild enough, who litle considered whither or aboute what they wente, till they came into ye harbore at Cap-Codd, and ther saw nothing but a naked and barren place. They then begane to thinke what should become of them, if the people here were dead or cut of by ye Indeans. They begane to consulte (upon some speeches that some of ye sea-men had cast out) to take ye sayls from ye yeard least ye ship [66] should gett away and leave them ther. But ye mr. hereing of it, gave them good words, and tould them if any thing but well should have befallne ye people hear, he hoped he had vitails enough to cary them to Virginia, and whilst he had a bitt they should have their parte; which gave them good satisfaction. So they were all landed; but ther was not so much as bisket-cake or any other victialls[AO] for them, neither had they any beding, but some sory things they had in their cabins, nor pot, nor pan, to drese any meate in; nor overmany cloaths, for many of them had brusht away their coats & cloaks at Plimoth as they came. But ther was sent over some burching-lane suits in ye ship, out of which they were [129]supplied. The plantation was glad of this addition of strenght, but could have wished that many of them had been of beter condition, and all of them beter furnished with provissions; but yt could not now be helpte.

In November, around the same time last year when they first arrived, an unexpected small ship came to them, in which Mr. Cushman (who had been mentioned a lot before) arrived with 35 people ready to stay and live in the settlement, which brought them great joy. When they reached the shore and found everything in good condition, seeing plenty of food in every house, they were just as happy. Most of them were strong young men, and many were quite wild, who hadn’t really thought about where they were going until they arrived in the harbor at Cape Cod and saw nothing but a bare, empty land. They then began to wonder what would happen to them if the people here were dead or wiped out by the Indians. They started to discuss (after some comments made by some of the sailors) taking down the sails from the yard in case the ship took off and left them there. But the captain, hearing this, reassured them, saying that if anything bad had happened to the people here, he hoped he had enough provisions to get them to Virginia, and while he had any food left, they would get their share, which satisfied them. So they all disembarked; however, there wasn't a single biscuit or any other food for them, and they had no bedding, just some shabby belongings in their cabins, and no pots or pans to cook with; many didn't even have enough clothes, as many had discarded their coats and cloaks in Plymouth on the way. But some suits had been sent over in the ship to supply them. The settlement was thankful for this new strength, though they wished that many of them had been in better shape and that all had been better equipped with supplies, but that couldn’t be helped now.

In this ship Mr. Weston sent a large leter to Mr. Carver, ye late Gover, now deseased, full of complaints & expostulations aboute former passagess at Hampton; and ye keeping ye shipe so long in ye country, and returning her without lading, &c., which for brevitie I omite. The rest is as followeth.

In this ship, Mr. Weston sent a long letter to Mr. Carver, the late Governor, who has now passed away, filled with complaints and arguments about previous trips at Hampton; and about keeping the ship in the country for so long and returning it without cargo, etc., which I’ll skip for brevity. The rest is as follows.

Part of Mr. Westons letter.

Part of Mr. Weston's letter.

I durst never aquainte ye adventurers with ye alteration of ye conditions first agreed on betweene us, which I have since been very glad of, for I am well assured had they knowne as much as I doe, they would not have adventured a halfe-peny of what was necesary for this ship. That you sent no lading in the ship is wonderfull, and worthily distasted. I know your weaknes was the cause of it, and I beleeve more weaknes of judgmente, then weaknes of hands. A quarter of ye time you spente in discoursing, arguing, & consulting, would have done much more; but that is past, &c. If you mean, bona fide, to performe the conditions agreed upon, doe us ye favore to coppy them out faire, and subscribe them with ye principall of your names. And likwise give us accounte as perticulerly as you can how our moneys were laid out. And then I shall be able to give them some satisfaction, whom I am now forsed with good words to shift of. And consider that ye life of the bussines depends on ye lading of this ship, which, if you doe to any good purpose, that I may be freed from ye great sums I have [130]disbursed for ye former, and must doe for the later, I promise you I will never quit ye bussines, though all the other adventurers should.

I never dared to inform you adventurers about the changes to the conditions we initially agreed upon, which I'm glad I didn't, because I'm sure if they had known what I know, they wouldn't have invested even a penny of what was necessary for this ship. It's surprising that you didn't send any cargo with the ship, and I find it quite disappointing. I know your weakness caused that, and I believe it was more a lack of judgment than a lack of effort. A fraction of the time you spent discussing, arguing, and consulting would have accomplished much more, but that's in the past, etc. If you truly intend to fulfill the agreed conditions, please do us the favor of writing them out clearly and signing them with the main names. Also, provide us with a detailed account of how our money was spent. Then I will be able to give some satisfaction to those I am currently forced to appease with mere words. Consider that the success of the business relies on the cargo of this ship, and if you do this with good intent, then I may be freed from the large sums I have already disbursed and will need to spend again. I promise you I will never abandon this venture, even if all the other investors do.

[67] We have procured you a Charter, the best we could, which is beter then your former, and with less limitation. For any thing yt is els worth writting, Mr. Cushman can informe you. I pray write instantly for Mr. Robinson to come to you. And so praying God to blesse you with all graces nessessary both for this life & that to come, I rest

[67] We have obtained a Charter for you, the best we could, which is better than your previous one and has fewer restrictions. For anything else worth writing about, Mr. Cushman can inform you. Please write immediately for Mr. Robinson to come to you. And so, praying that God blesses you with all the necessary graces for both this life and the next, I remain.

Your very loving frend,
Tho. Weston.
London, July 6. 1621.

This ship (caled ye Fortune) was speedily dispatcht away, being laden with good clapbord as full as she could stowe, and 2. hoggsheads of beaver and otter skins, which they gott with a few trifling comodities brought with them at first, being alltogeather unprovided for trade; neither was ther any amongst them that ever saw a beaver skin till they came hear, and were informed by Squanto. The fraight was estimated to be worth near 500li. Mr. Cushman returned backe also with this ship, for so Mr. Weston & ye rest had apoynted him, for their better information. And he doubted not, nor them selves neither, but they should have a speedy supply; considering allso how by Mr. Cushmans perswation, and letters received from Leyden, wherin they willed them so to doe, they yeelded[AP] to ye afforesaid conditions, and subscribed them with [131]their hands. But it proved other wise, for Mr. Weston, who had made ye large promise in his leter, (as is before noted,) that if all ye rest should fall of, yet he would never quit ye bussines, but stick to them, if they yeelded to ye conditions, and sente some lading in ye ship; and of this Mr. Cushman was confident, and confirmed ye same from his mouth, & serious protestations to him selfe before he came. But all proved but wind, for he was ye first and only man that forsooke them, and that before he so much as heard of ye returne of this ship, or knew what was done; (so vaine is the confidence in man.) But of this more in its place.

This ship (called the Fortune) was quickly sent off, loaded with high-quality clapboard as full as it could carry, and two hogsheads of beaver and otter skins, which they got by trading a few small items they initially brought with them, being completely unprepared for trade. None of them had ever seen a beaver skin until they got here and were informed by Squanto. The freight was estimated to be worth almost 500 pounds. Mr. Cushman returned with this ship as Mr. Weston and the others had arranged for him to provide them with better information. He and they were confident they would receive a quick supply, especially since Mr. Cushman had persuaded them, along with letters received from Leyden, which encouraged them to agree to the aforementioned conditions, signing them with their hands. However, things turned out differently, as Mr. Weston, who had made a big promise in his letter (as noted earlier), claimed that even if everyone else backed out, he would stick with them as long as they agreed to the conditions and sent some cargo on the ship. Mr. Cushman was confident about this and had confirmed it based on Weston's own words and serious promises to him before he left. But it all proved to be empty talk, as he was the first and only one to abandon them, and he did so before he even heard about the return of this ship or knew what had happened; how futile is trust in man. More on this will follow at its proper place.

A leter in answer to his write to Mr. Carver, was sente to him from ye Govr, of which so much as is pertenente to ye thing in hand I shall hear inserte.

A letter in response to his message to Mr. Carver was sent to him from the Governor, of which the relevant parts I will insert here.

Sr: Your large letter writen to Mr. Carver, and dated ye 6. of July, 1621, I have received ye 10. of Novembr, wherin (after ye apologie made for your selfe) you lay many heavie imputations upon him and us all. Touching him, he is departed this life, and now is at rest [68] in ye Lord from all those troubls and incoumbrances with which we are yet to strive. He needs not my appologie; for his care and pains was so great for ye commone good, both ours and yours, as that therwith (it is thought) he oppressed him selfe and shortened his days; of whose loss we cannot sufficiently complaine. At great charges in this adventure, I confess you have beene, and many losses may sustaine; but ye loss of his and many other honest and industrious mens lives, cannot be vallewed at any prise. Of ye one, ther may be hope of recovery, but [132]ye other no recompence can make good. But I will not insiste in generalls, but come more perticulerly to ye things them selves. You greatly blame us for keping ye ship so long in ye countrie, and then to send her away emptie. She lay 5. weks at Cap-Codd, whilst with many a weary step (after a long journey) and the indurance of many a hard brunte, we sought out in the foule winter a place of habitation. Then we went in so tedious a time to make provission to sheelter us and our goods, aboute wch labour, many of our armes & leggs can tell us to this day we were not necligent. But it pleased God to vissite us then, with death dayly, and with so generall a disease, that the living were scarce able to burie the dead; and ye well not in any measure sufficiente to tend ye sick. And now to be so greatly blamed, for not fraighting ye ship, doth indeed goe near us, and much discourage us. But you say you know we will pretend weaknes; and doe you think we had not cause? Yes, you tell us you beleeve it, but it was more weaknes of judgmente, then of hands. Our weaknes herin is great we confess, therfore we will bear this check patiently amongst ye rest, till God send us wiser men. But they which tould you we spent so much time in discoursing & consulting, &c., their harts can tell their toungs, they lye. They cared not, so they might salve their owne sores, how they wounded others. Indeed, it is our callamitie that we are (beyound expectation) yoked with some ill conditioned people, who will never doe good, but corrupte and abuse others, &c.

Sr: I received your long letter to Mr. Carver, dated July 6, 1621, on November 10. In it, after you made an apology for yourself, you placed many heavy accusations against him and us all. As for him, he has passed away and is now at rest [68] in the Lord, free from all the troubles and burdens that we still have to face. He doesn't need my apology; his dedication and hard work for the common good—both ours and yours—were so great that it is believed he overworked himself and shortened his own life; we cannot complain enough about his loss. I admit that you have faced significant expenses in this venture, and there may be many losses you will endure; however, the loss of his life and the lives of other honest and hardworking individuals cannot be measured at any price. There may be hope for recovery in one case, but [132] the loss of the other can’t be compensated. But I won't dwell on generalities; I'll address the specific issues. You criticize us for keeping the ship in the country for so long and then sending it away empty. It stayed at Cape Cod for five weeks, while we, through many weary steps, after a long journey and enduring many hardships, searched for a place to settle during the foul winter. We took an extensive amount of time to gather supplies to protect ourselves and our goods, and many of our arms and legs can confirm we were not negligent in our efforts. However, it pleased God to visit us with death daily and with such a widespread disease that the living could hardly bury the dead, and those who were well were not in any condition to care for the sick. To be criticized so harshly for not loading the ship does indeed touch us deeply and discourages us. But you say you know we will claim weakness; do you think we didn't have cause? Yes, you say you believe it, but it was more a weakness of judgment than of strength. We confess our weakness here; therefore, we will endure this reprimand patiently among the rest, until God sends us wiser men. But those who told you we spent so much time discussing and consulting; their hearts can testify against their tongues—they lied. They didn't care as long as they could salve their own wounds, no matter how they hurt others. Indeed, it is our misfortune that we are (beyond expectation) yoked with some ill-tempered people who will do nothing good but corrupt and harm others, etc.

The rest of ye letter declared how they had subscribed those conditions according to his desire, and sente him ye former accounts very perticulerly; also how ye ship was laden, and in what condition their affairs stood; that ye coming of these [69] people would bring famine upon them unavoydably, if they [133]had not supply in time (as Mr. Cushman could more fully informe him & ye rest of ye adventurers). Also that seeing he was now satisfied in all his demands, that offences would be forgoten, and he remember his promise, &c.

The rest of the letter stated that they had agreed to those conditions as he requested and sent him the previous accounts in great detail; they also explained how the ship was loaded and the current status of their affairs. The arrival of these people would inevitably lead to famine for them unless they had supplies in time (as Mr. Cushman could explain more fully to him and the other adventurers). Furthermore, now that he was satisfied with all his requests, past issues would be forgotten, and he should remember his promise, etc.

After ye departure of this ship, (which stayed not above 14. days,) the Gover & his assistante haveing disposed these late com̅ers into severall families, as yey best could, tooke an exacte accounte of all their provissions in store, and proportioned ye same to ye number of persons, and found that it would not hould out above 6. months at halfe alowance, and hardly that. And they could not well give less this winter time till fish came in againe. So they were presently put to half alowance, one as well as an other, which begane to be hard, but they bore it patiently under hope of supply.

After the departure of this ship, which didn't stay more than 14 days, the Governor and his assistant organized the recent arrivals into different families as best as they could. They took a careful account of all their supplies in storage and allocated them according to the number of people. They found that it would last for no more than 6 months at half rations, and it was unlikely to hold out even that long. They couldn’t really give less during the winter until the fish came in again. So, everyone was put on half rations, and while it started to get tough, they handled it patiently with hope for more supplies.

Sone after this ships departure, ye great people of ye Narigansets, in a braving maner, sente a messenger unto them with a bundl of arrows tyed aboute with a great sneak-skine; which their interpretours tould them was a threatening & a chaleng. Upon which ye Govr, with ye advice of others, sente them a round answere, that if they had rather have warre then peace, they might begine when they would; they had done them no wrong, neither did yey fear them, or should they find them unprovided. And by another messenger sente ye sneake-skine back with bulits in it; but they [134]would not receive it, but sent it back againe. But these things I doe but mention, because they are more at large allready put forth in printe, by Mr. Winslow, at ye requeste of some freinds. And it is like ye reason was their owne ambition, who, (since ye death of so many of ye Indeans,) thought to dominire & lord it over ye rest, & conceived ye English would be a barr in their way, and saw that Massasoyt took sheilter allready under their wings.

Soon after the ship left, the prominent people of the Narragansetts boldly sent a messenger with a bundle of arrows tied with a large snake skin; their interpreters told them this was a threat and a challenge. In response, the governor, with the advice of others, sent a straightforward reply, stating that if they preferred war over peace, they could start whenever they wanted; they had done nothing wrong to them, nor did they fear them, and they would not find them unprepared. Another messenger returned the snake skin filled with bullets, but they refused to accept it and sent it back again. I mention these matters only because they have already been detailed in print by Mr. Winslow at the request of some friends. It seems the motivation was their own ambition, as they, since the deaths of so many of the Indians, believed they could dominate and control the others, thinking the English would be an obstacle in their way, especially since Massasoit had already sought protection under their wings.

But this made them ye more carefully to looke to them selves, so as they agreed to inclose their dwellings with a good strong pale, and make flankers in convenient places, with gates to shute, which were every night locked, and a watch kept, and when neede required ther was also warding in ye day time. And ye company was by ye Captaine and ye Govr [70] advise, devided into 4. squadrons, and every one had ther quarter apoynted them, unto which they were to repaire upon any suddane alarme. And if ther should be any crie of fire, a company were appointed for a gard, with muskets, whilst others quenchet ye same, to prevent Indean treachery. This was accomplished very cherfully, and ye towne impayled round by ye begining of March, in which evry family had a prety garden plote secured. And herewith I shall end this year. Only I shall remember one passage more, rather of mirth then of waight. One ye day called Chrismasday, ye Govr caled them out to worke, (as was used,) [135]but ye most of this new-company excused them selves and said it wente against their consciences to work on yt day. So ye Govr tould them that if they made it mater of conscience, he would spare them till they were better informed. So he led-away ye rest and left them; but when they came home at noone from their worke, he found them in ye streete at play, openly; some pitching ye barr, & some at stoole-ball, and shuch like sports. So he went to them, and tooke away their implements, and tould them that was against his conscience, that they should play & others worke. If they made ye keeping of it mater of devotion, let them kepe their houses, but ther should be no gameing or revelling in ye streets. Since which time nothing hath been atempted that way, at least openly.

But this made them even more careful to look out for themselves, so they agreed to enclose their homes with a strong fence and build lookout points in convenient places, with gates that could be shut, which were locked every night, and a watch was kept. When necessary, there was also guarding during the day. The group was divided into four squads by the Captain and the Governor's advice, and each had their designated quarters to which they were to report in case of a sudden alarm. If there was ever a cry of fire, one group was designated for guard duty with muskets while others put out the fire to prevent any Indian treachery. This was accomplished very cheerfully, and the town was enclosed by the beginning of March, with each family having a nice little garden plot secured. And with that, I will wrap up this year. I’ll just mention one more incident, more amusing than serious. One day called Christmas Day, the Governor called them out to work, as was common, but most of the new group made excuses and said it went against their consciences to work that day. So the Governor told them that if they considered it a matter of conscience, he would let them be until they were better informed. He took the others away and left them; but when they returned home at noon from their work, he found them playing in the street, openly—some throwing the bar, and some playing stool ball, and other such games. So he went over to them, took away their equipment, and told them it was against his conscience for them to play while others worked. If they made the observance a matter of devotion, they could stay in their homes, but there should be no gaming or reveling in the streets. Since then, nothing like that has been attempted, at least openly.

Anno 1622.

Year 1622.

At ye spring of ye year they had apointed ye Massachusets to come againe and trade with them, and begane now to prepare for that vioag about ye later end of March. But upon some rumors heard, Hobamak, their Indean, tould them upon some jealocies he had, he feared they were joyned wth ye Narighansets and might betray them if they were not carefull. He intimated also some jealocie of Squanto, by what he gathered from some private whisperings betweene him and other Indeans. But [71] they resolved to proseede, and sente out their shalop with 10. of their cheefe [136]men aboute ye begining of Aprill, and both Squanto & Hobamake with them, in regarde of ye jelocie betweene them. But they had not bene gone longe, but an Indean belonging to Squantos family came runing in seeming great fear, and tould them that many of ye Narihgansets, with Corbytant, and he thought also Massasoyte, were coming against them; and he gott away to tell them, not without danger. And being examined by ye Govr, he made as if they were at hand, and would still be looking back, as if they were at his heels. At which the Governor caused them to take armes & stand on their garde, and supposing ye boat to be still within hearing (by reason it was calme) caused a warning peece or 2. to be shote of, the which yey heard and came in. But no Indeans apeared; watch was kepte all night, but nothing was scene. Hobamak was confidente for Massasoyt, and thought all was false; yet ye Govr caused him to send his wife privatly, to see what she could observe (pretening other occasions), but ther was nothing found, but all was quiet. After this they proseeded on their vioge to ye Massachusets, and had good trade, and returned in saftie, blessed be God.

At the spring of that year, they had asked the Massachusetts to come again and trade with them, and they began to prepare for that journey around the end of March. However, due to some rumors they heard, Hobamak, their Indian, told them that he had some suspicions and feared they were allied with the Narragansetts and might betray them if they weren’t careful. He also hinted at some suspicion about Squanto, based on private whispers he heard between him and other Indians. Still, they decided to proceed, and sent out their shallop with 10 of their chief men around the beginning of April, including both Squanto and Hobamak, considering the distrust between them. However, they hadn’t been gone long when an Indian from Squanto's family came running in, appearing very scared, and told them that many of the Narragansetts, along with Corbitant, and he thought also Massasoit, were coming against them; he had managed to escape to inform them, not without danger. When questioned by the Governor, he acted as if the enemy was close behind, continuing to look back nervously. The Governor ordered them to arm themselves and stand guard, and thinking that the boat was still within earshot (since it was calm), he had a warning shot or two fired, which they heard and returned. But no Indians appeared; they kept watch all night, but nothing was seen. Hobamak was confident in Massasoit and believed it was all a fabrication; still, the Governor had him send his wife discreetly to see what she could find out (pretending it was for other reasons), but nothing was found, and everything was quiet. After this, they proceeded on their journey to the Massachusetts, had a successful trade, and returned safely, blessed be God.

But by the former passages, and other things of like nature, they begane to see yt Squanto sought his owne ends, and plaid his owne game, by putting ye Indeans in fear, and drawing gifts from them to enrich him selfe; making them beleeve he could stur up [137]warr against whom he would, & make peece for whom he would. Yea, he made them beleeve they kept ye plague buried in ye ground, and could send it amongs whom they would, which did much terrifie the Indeans, and made them depend more on him, and seeke more to him then to Massasoyte, which proucured him envie, and had like to have cost him his life. For after ye discovery of his practises, Massasoyt sought it both privatly and openly; which caused him to stick close to ye English, & never durst goe from them till he dyed. They also made good use of ye emulation yt grue betweene Hobamack and him, which made them cary more squarely. And ye Govr seemed to countenance ye one, and ye Captaine ye other, by which they had better intelligence, and made them both more diligente.

But through the earlier events and similar issues, they began to realize that Squanto was looking out for his own interests and playing his own game by scaring the Indians and getting gifts from them to make himself richer. He convinced them that he could start a war against whoever he wanted and make peace with whoever he chose. Yes, he even made them believe that they kept the plague buried in the ground and could unleash it on anyone they wanted, which frightened the Indians and made them rely more on him than on Massasoit. This caused jealousy against him and almost cost him his life. After his schemes were discovered, Massasoit sought retribution both secretly and openly, which made Squanto stick closely to the English and he never dared to leave them until he died. They also took advantage of the rivalry that grew between Hobamack and him, which made them behave more fairly. The governor seemed to support one while the captain supported the other, which led to better communication between them, and made both of them more diligent.

[72] Now in a maner their provissions were wholy spent, and they looked hard for supply, but none came. But about ye later end of May, they spied a boat at sea, which at first they thought had beene some Frenchman; but it proved a shalop which came from a ship which Mr. Weston & an other had set out a fishing, at a place called Damarins-cove, 40. leagues to ye eastward of them, wher were yt year many more ships come a fishing. This boat brought 7. passengers and some letters, but no vitails, nor any hope of any. Some part of which I shall set downe.

[72] Now, in a way, their supplies were almost all gone, and they were desperately waiting for more, but none arrived. However, around the later end of May, they spotted a boat out at sea, which at first they thought was a French vessel; but it turned out to be a shallop from a ship that Mr. Weston and another person had sent out fishing at a place called Damarins Cove, 40 leagues east of them, where many more ships had come to fish that year. This boat brought 7 passengers and some letters, but no food or any hope of getting any. I will record some parts of this.

Mr. Carver, in my last leters by ye Fortune, in whom Mr Cushman wente, and who I hope is with you, for we daly[138] expecte ye shipe back againe. She departed hence, ye begining of July, with 35. persons, though not over well provided with necesaries, by reason of ye parsemonie of ye adventurers.[AQ] I have solisited them to send you a supply of men and provissions before shee come. They all answer they will doe great maters, when they hear good news. Nothing before; so faithfull, constant, & carefull of your good, are your olde & honest freinds, that if they hear not from you, they are like to send you no supplie, &c. I am now to relate ye occasion of sending this ship, hoping if you give credite to my words, you will have a more favourable opinion of it, then some hear, wherof Pickering is one, who taxed me to mind my owne ends, which is in part true, &c. Mr. Beachamp and my selfe bought this litle ship, and have set her out, partly, if it may be, to uphold[AR] ye plantation, as well to doe others good as our selves; and partly to gett up what we are formerly out; though we are otherwise censured, &c. This is ye occasion we have sent this ship and these passengers, on our owne accounte; whom we desire you will frendly entertaine & supply with shuch necesaries as you cane spare, and they wante, &c. And among other things we pray you lend or sell them some seed corne, and if you have ye salt remaining of ye last year, that yu will let them have it for their presente use, and we will either pay you for it, or give you more when we have set our salt-pan to worke, which we desire may be set up in one of ye litle ilands in your bay, &c. And because we intende, if God plase, [73] (and ye generallitie doe it not,) to send within a month another shipe, who, having discharged her passengers, shal goe to Virginia, &c. And it may be we shall send a small ship to abide with you on ye coast, which I conceive may be a great help to ye plantation. To ye end our desire may be effected, which, I assure my selfe, will be also for your good, we pray you give them entertainmente in your houses ye time they shall be with[139] you, that they may lose no time, but may presently goe in hand to fell trees & cleave them, to ye end lading may be ready and our ship stay not.

Mr. Carver, in my last letters by the Fortune, which Mr. Cushman went on, and who I hope is with you, as we are daily expecting the ship back again. She left here at the beginning of July with 35 people, though not well equipped with supplies due to the stinginess of the adventurers. I have urged them to send you a supply of men and provisions before she returns. They all reply that they will do great things when they receive good news. Nothing before; so faithful, constant, and caring for your well-being are your old and honest friends, that if they don't hear from you, they are likely to send you no supplies, etc. I now need to explain the reason for sending this ship, hoping that if you believe my words, you will have a better opinion of it than some here, of whom Pickering is one, who accused me of looking out for my own interests, which is partly true, etc. Mr. Beauchamp and I bought this little ship and have set her out, partly to support the plantation, as much to benefit others as ourselves; and partly to recover what we have already invested, though we are viewed differently, etc. This is the reason we have sent this ship and these passengers on our own account; we ask that you kindly welcome and supply them with whatever necessities you can spare that they need, etc. Also, among other things, we request that you lend or sell them some seed corn, and if you have any salt left from last year, that you will allow them to use it for their immediate needs, and we will either pay you for it or give you more when we have set our salt pan to work, which we hope may be established on one of the little islands in your bay, etc. And because we plan, if God wills, (and the general public allows it,) to send another ship within a month, who, after discharging her passengers, will go to Virginia, etc. And we may send a small ship to stay with you on the coast, which I think could be a great help to the plantation. To ensure our desire is achieved, which I assure you will also be for your benefit, we ask that you host them in your homes during the time they are with you, so that they don't waste any time, but can immediately get to work cutting down trees and splitting them, so that loading may be ready and our ship won't be delayed.

Some of ye adventurers have sent you hearwith all some directions for your furtherance in ye com̅one bussines, who are like those St. James speaks of, yt bid their brother eat, and warme him, but give him nothing; so they bid you make salt, and uphold ye plantation, but send you no means wherwithall to doe it, &c. By ye next we purpose to send more people on our owne accounte, and to take a patente; that if your peopl should be as unhumane as some of ye adventurers, not to admite us to dwell with them, which were extreme barbarisme, and which will never enter into my head to thinke you have any shuch Pickerings amongst you. Yet to satisfie our passengers I must of force doe it; and for some other reasons not necessary to be writen, &c. I find ye generall so backward, and your freinds at Leyden so could, that I fear you must stand on your leggs, and trust (as they say) to God and your selves.

Some of you adventurers have sent you here some directions to help with the common business, similar to what St. James talks about, where they tell their brother to eat and stay warm but give him nothing; likewise, they tell you to produce salt and support the plantation, but send you no means to do it, etc. By the next, we plan to send more people on our own account, and to obtain a patent; that if your people turn out to be as inconsiderate as some of the adventurers, rejecting our request to live with them, it would be extremely cruel, and I can’t believe you have such people among you. Still, to satisfy our passengers, I must reluctantly do it, and for some other reasons not necessary to mention, etc. I find you being generally uncooperative, and your friends in Leyden so cold, that I fear you will have to stand on your own feet and rely (as they say) on God and yourselves.

Subscribed,
your loving freind,
Thx: Weston.
Jan: 12. 1621.

Sundry other things I pass over, being tedious & impertinent.

I’ll skip over various other things since they’re boring and irrelevant.

All this was but could comfort to fill their hungrie bellies, and a slender performance of his former late promiss; and as litle did it either fill or warme them, as those ye Apostle James spake of, by him before mentioned. And well might it make them remember what ye psalmist saith, Psa. 118. 8. It is better to trust in the Lord, then to have confidence in man. And Psa. [140]146. Put not you trust in princes (much less in ye marchants) nor in ye sone of man, for ther is no help in them. v. 5. Blesed is he that hath ye God of Jacob for his help, whose hope is in ye Lord his God. And as they were now fayled of suply by him and others in this their greatest neede and wants, which was caused by him and ye rest, who put so great a company of men upon them, as ye former company were, without any food, and came at shuch a time as they must live almost a whole year before any could [74] be raised, excepte they had sente some; so, upon ye pointe they never had any supply of vitales more afterwards (but what the Lord gave them otherwise); for all ye company sent at any time was allways too short for those people yt came with it.

All this was just enough to mildly satisfy their hungry bellies, and a weak effort to fulfill his earlier promise. It did little to fill or warm them, like what the Apostle James mentioned before. And it certainly made them remember what the psalmist says in Psalm 118:8, "It is better to trust in the Lord than to have confidence in man." And in Psalm 146, "Put not your trust in princes" (even less in merchants), "nor in the son of man, for there is no help in them." Blessed is he who has the God of Jacob for his help, whose hope is in the Lord his God. As they now faced a lack of support from him and others during their greatest need, which was caused by him and the rest who brought such a large group of men upon them, just like the previous group, without any food, and arrived at a time when they would have to last almost a whole year before anything could be raised, unless they had sent some. So, from that point on, they never received any more essential supplies (except what the Lord provided them otherwise); all the shipments sent at any time were always far too little for those who came with them.

Ther came allso by ye same ship other leters, but of later date, one from Mr. Weston, an other from a parte of ye adventurers, as foloweth.

There also came by the same ship other letters, but from a later date, one from Mr. Weston, and another from a part of the adventurers, as follows.

Mr. Carver, since my last, to ye end we might ye more readily proceed to help ye generall, at a meeting of some of ye principall adventurers, a proposition was put forth, & alowed by all presente (save Pickering), to adventure each man ye third parte of what he formerly had done. And ther are some other yt folow his example, and will adventure no furder. In regard wherof ye greater part of ye adventurers being willing to uphold ye bussines, finding it no reason that those yt are willing should uphold ye bussines of those that are unwilling, whose backwardnes doth discourage those that are forward, and hinder other new-adventurers from coming in, we having well considered therof, have resolved, according to an article in ye[141] agreemente, (that it may be lawfull by a generall consente of ye adventurers & planters, upon just occasion, to breake of their joynte stock,) to breake it of; and doe pray you to ratifie, and confirme ye same on your parts. Which being done, we shall ye more willingly goe forward for ye upholding of you with all things necesarie. But in any case you must agree to ye artickls, and send it by ye first under your hands & seals. So I end

Mr. Carver, since my last message, to help everyone more effectively, at a meeting with some of the key investors, a proposal was made and approved by everyone present (except Pickering) to invest one-third of what each person had contributed before. There are also others who will follow his example and will not contribute further. Because most of the investors are willing to support the venture, and it seems unfair that those who want to help should have to support those who don’t, which discourages those who are eager and prevents new investors from joining, we have discussed this thoroughly and decided, according to an article in the agreement, (*that it may be lawful by a general consent of the adventurers and planters, upon just occasion, to break off their joint stock*), to proceed with breaking it off; and we ask you to ratify and confirm the same on your end. Once that’s done, we will be more than willing to move forward in supporting you with everything necessary. However, you must agree to the articles and send it back signed and sealed as soon as possible. So I’ll conclude here.

Your loving freind,
Tho: Weston.
Jan: 17. 1621.

Another leter was write from part of ye company of ye adventurers to the same purpose, and subscribed with 9. of their names, wherof Mr. Westons & Mr. Beachamphs were tow. Thes things seemed strang unto them, seeing this unconstancie & shufling; it made them to thinke ther was some misterie in ye matter. And therfore ye Govr concealed these letters from ye publick, only imparted them to some trustie freinds for advice, who concluded with him, that this tended to disband & scater them (in regard of their straits); and if Mr. Weston & others, who seemed to rune in a perticuler way, should come over with shiping so provided as his letters did intimate, they most would fall to him, to ye prejudice of them selves & ye rest of the adventurers,[AS] their freinds, from whom as yet they heard nothing. And it was doubted whether he [142]had not sente [75] over shuch a company in ye former ship, for shuch an end. Yet they tooke compassion of those 7. men which this ship, which fished to ye eastward, had kept till planting time was over, and so could set no corne; and allso wanting vitals, (for yey turned them off wthout any, and indeed wanted for them selves,) neither was their salt-pan come, so as yey could not performe any of those things which Mr. Weston had apointed, and might have starved if ye plantation had not succoured them; who, in their wants, gave them as good as any of their owne. The ship wente to Virginia, wher they sould both ship & fish, of which (it was conceived) Mr. Weston had a very slender accounte.

Another letter was written on behalf of the company of the adventurers for the same purpose, signed by nine of their names, including Mr. Weston and Mr. Beachamp. These things seemed strange to them, seeing this inconsistency and shifting; it made them think there was some mystery in the matter. Therefore, the Governor kept these letters from the public, only sharing them with some trusted friends for advice, who concluded with him that this would lead to disbanding and scattering them (given their difficulties); and if Mr. Weston and others, who seemed to be pursuing a particular agenda, were to come over with ships as his letters indicated, most would likely fall to him, to the detriment of themselves and the rest of the adventurers, their friends, from whom they had yet heard nothing. There was doubt whether he had not sent over such a group in the previous ship, for that purpose. Yet they felt compassion for the seven men whom this ship, which fished to the eastward, had kept until planting time was over, and thus they could not plant any corn; also lacking supplies (since they had turned them away without any, and in fact needed them for themselves), and their salt pan had not arrived, so they could not fulfill any of the tasks that Mr. Weston had appointed, and might have starved if the plantation had not aided them; who, in their time of need, gave them as good as any of their own. The ship went to Virginia, where they sold both ship and fish, of which (it was believed) Mr. Weston had a very small share.

After this came another of his ships, and brought letters dated ye 10. of Aprill, from Mr. Weston, as followeth.

After this came another of his ships, and brought letters dated the 10th of April, from Mr. Weston, as follows.

Mr. Bradford, these, &c. The Fortune is arived, of whose good news touching your estate & proceēings, I am very glad to hear. And how soever he was robed on ye way by ye Frenchmen, yet I hope your loss will not be great, for ye conceite of so great a returne doth much animate ye adventurers, so yt I hope some matter of importance will be done by them, &c. As for my selfe, I have sould my adventure & debts unto them, so as I am quit[AT] of you, & you of me, for that matter, &c. Now though I have nothing to pretend as an adventurer amongst you, yet I will advise you a litle for your good, if you can apprehend it. I perceive & know as well as another, ye dispositions of your adventurers, whom ye hope of gaine hath[143] drawne on to this they have done; and yet I fear yt hope will not draw them much furder. Besids, most of them are against the sending of them of Leyden, for whose cause this bussines was first begune, and some of ye most religious (as Mr. Greene by name) excepts against them. So yt my advice is (you may follow it if you please) that you forthwith break of your joynte stock, which you have warente to doe, both in law & conscience, for ye most parte of ye adventurers have given way unto it by a former letter. And ye means you have ther, which I hope will be to some purpose by ye trade of this spring, may, with ye help of some freinds hear, bear ye charge of trāsporting those of Leyden; and when they are with you I make no question but by Gods help you will be able to subsist of your selves. But I shall leave you to your discretion.

Mr. Bradford, I’m glad to hear the good news about your situation and progress from The Fortune's arrival. Even though he was robbed on the way by the Frenchmen, I hope your loss won’t be considerable, as the idea of a significant return encourages the adventurers. I believe something important will come of their efforts. As for me, I have sold my investment and debts to them, so we are clear of each other in that regard. Although I have no stake as an adventurer with you, I’d like to offer some advice for your benefit, if you can take it. I understand just as well as anyone the attitudes of your adventurers, who have been drawn into this by the hope of profit, but I worry that their hope won't drive them much further. Additionally, most of them are against sending those from Leyden, who were the reason this venture started in the first place, and some of the more devout (like Mr. Greene) are particularly opposed to them. Therefore, my recommendation is that you promptly break off your joint stock, which you’re legally and ethically justified to do, as most of the adventurers have already agreed to it in a prior letter. And the resources you have there, I hope, will be useful this spring for financing the transport of those from Leyden; once they are with you, I have no doubt that with God's help you will be able to sustain yourselves. But I will leave this to your judgment.

I desired diverce of ye adventurers, as Mr. Peirce, Mr. Greene, & others, if they had any thing to send you, either vitails or leters, to send them by these ships; and marvelling they sent not so much as a letter, I asked our passengers what leters they had, and with some dificultie one of them tould me he had one, which was delivered him with [76] great charge of secrecie; and for more securitie, to buy a paire of new-shoes, & sow it betweene ye soles for fear of intercepting. I, taking ye leter, wondering what mistrie might be in it, broke it open, and found this treacherous letter subscribed by ye hands of Mr. Pickering & Mr. Greene. Wich leter had it come to your hands without answer, might have caused ye hurt, if not ye ruine, of us all. For assuredly if you had followed their instructions, and shewed us that unkindness which they advise you unto, to hold us in distruste as enimise, &c., it might have been an occasion to have set us togeather by ye eares, to ye distruction of us all. For I doe beleeve that in shuch a case, they knowing what bussines hath been betweene us, not only my brother, but others also, would have been violent, and heady against you, [144]&c. I mente to have setled ye people I before and now send, with or near you, as well for their as your more securitie and defence, as help on all occasions. But I find ye adventurers so jealous & suspitious, that I have altered my resolution, & given order to my brother & those with him, to doe as they and him selfe shall find fitte. Thus, &c.

I wanted a variety of the adventurers, like Mr. Peirce, Mr. Greene, and others, to send you anything they had, whether it was supplies or letters, through these ships. Wondering why they didn’t send even a letter, I asked our passengers if they had any letters, and after some difficulty, one of them told me he had one, which was given to him with strict instructions for secrecy; he even bought a new pair of shoes to hide it between the soles to avoid interception. I took the letter, curious about what it might contain, opened it, and discovered this treacherous communication signed by Mr. Pickering and Mr. Greene. If this letter had reached you without response, it could have caused harm, if not ruin, for all of us. For surely, if you had followed their advice and treated us with the unkindness they suggested, keeping us distrustful of one another, it could have led to a conflict that would destroy us all. I believe that in such a situation, knowing the business we've had with each other, not only my brother but others as well would have acted aggressively toward you, etc. I intended to settle the people I’m sending now with you, for both their and your security and support in all situations. However, I've found the adventurers to be so jealous and suspicious that I've changed my mind and instructed my brother and those with him to do what they think is best. Thus, etc.

Your loving freind,
Tho: Weston.
Aprill 10. 1621.

Some part of Mr. Pickerings letter before mentioned.

Some part of Mr. Pickering's letter mentioned earlier.

To Mr. Bradford & Mr. Brewster, &c.

To Mr. Bradford & Mr. Brewster, etc.

My dear love remembred unto you all, &c. The company hath bought out Mr. Weston, and are very glad they are freed of him, he being judged a man yt thought him selfe above ye generall, and not expresing so much ye fear of God as was meete in a man to whom shuch trust should have been reposed in a matter of so great importance. I am sparing to be so plaine as indeed is clear against him; but a few words to ye wise.

My dear love, I remember you all. The group has bought out Mr. Weston and they're very happy to be rid of him. He was seen as someone who thought he was above everyone else and didn't show enough respect for God, which is important for someone in such a trusted position for something so significant. I'm hesitant to be so straightforward, but it’s clear what I mean. Just consider this a few words for those who understand.

Mr. Weston will not permitte leters to be sent in his ships, nor any thing for your good or ours, of which ther is some reason in respecte of him selfe, &c. His brother Andrew, whom he doth send as principall in one of these ships, is a heady yong man, & violente, and set against you ther, & ye company hear; ploting with Mr. Weston their owne ends, which tend to your & our undooing in respecte of our estates ther, and prevention of our good ends. For by credible testimoney we are informed his purpose is to come to your colonie, pretending he comes for and from ye adventurers, and will seeke to gett what you have in readynes [77] into his ships, as if they came from ye company, & possessing all, will be so much profite to him selfe. And further to informe them selves what spetiall places or things you have discovered, to ye end that they may supres & deprive you, &c. [145]

Mr. Weston will not allow letters to be sent on his ships, nor anything for your good or ours, for which there is some reason concerning himself, etc. His brother Andrew, whom he is sending as the principal in one of these ships, is a hot-headed young man, aggressive, and is against you there, as well as the company here; plotting with Mr. Weston for their own interests, which threaten your and our well-being regarding our estates there, and the hindrance of our good intentions. Reliable sources inform us that his plan is to come to your colony, pretending he’s coming for and on behalf of the adventurers, and will try to take what you have prepared into his ships, as if it were from the company, and possessing everything will benefit him greatly. Furthermore, they will seek to learn what specific places or things you have discovered, so they can suppress and deprive you, etc. [145]

The Lord, who is ye watchman of Israll & slepeth not, preserve you & deliver you from unreasonable men. I am sorie that ther is cause to admonish you of these things concerning this man; so I leave you to God, who bless and multiply you into thousands, to the advancemente of ye glorious gospell of our Lord Jesus. Amen. Fare well.

The Lord, who is the watchman of Israel and does not sleep, protect you and save you from unreasonable people. I regret that there is reason to warn you about this man; so I leave you in God's hands, who bless and multiply you into thousands, for the advancement of the glorious gospel of our Lord Jesus. Amen. Take care.

Your loving freinds,
Edward Pickering.
William Greene.

I pray conceale both ye writing & deliverie of this leter, but make the best use of it. We hope to sete forth a ship our selves with in this month.

I ask that you keep the writing and delivery of this letter a secret, but make the best use of it. We hope to send out a ship ourselves within this month.

The heads of his answer.

The main points of his answer.

Mr. Bradford, this is ye leter yt I wrote unto you of, which to answer in every perticuler is needles & tedious. My owne conscience & all our people can and I thinke will testifie, yt my end in sending ye ship Sparrow was your good, &c. Now I will not deney but ther are many of our people rude fellows, as these men terme them; yet I presume they will be governed by such as I set over them. And I hope not only to be able to reclaime them from yt profanenes that may scandalise ye vioage, but by degrees to draw them to God, &c. I am so farr from sending rude fellows to deprive you either by fraude or violence of what is yours, as I have charged ye mr. of ye ship Sparrow, not only to leave with you 2000. of bread, but also a good quantitie of fish,[AU] &c. But I will leave it to you to consider what evill this leter would or might have done, had it come to your hands & taken ye effecte ye other desired.

Mr. Bradford, this is the letter that I wrote to you, and answering every detail would be unnecessary and tedious. My own conscience and all our people can and I believe will attest that my intention in sending the ship Sparrow was for your benefit, etc. Now, I won’t deny that many of our people are rough individuals, as those men call them; however, I trust that they will be guided by those I have placed in charge of them. I hope not only to be able to reclaim them from the misconduct that might tarnish the voyage, but gradually to lead them to God, etc. I am far from sending rough individuals to rob you, either by deceit or force, as I have instructed the master of the ship Sparrow not only to leave you 2000 units of bread, but also a good amount of fish, etc. But I will leave it to you to think about what harm this letter could have done had it come into your hands and taken the effect that the others desired.

Now if you be of ye mind yt these men are, deale plainly with us, & we will seeke our residence els-wher. If you [146]are as freindly as we have thought you to be, give us ye entertainment of freinds, and we will take nothing from you, neither meat, drinke, nor lodging, but what we will, in one kind or other, pay you for, &c. I shall leave in ye countrie a litle ship (if God send her safe thither) with mariners & fisher-men to stay ther, who shall coast, & trad with ye savages, & ye old plantation. It may be we shall be as helpfull to you, as you will be to us. I thinke I shall see you ye next spring; and so I comend you to ye protection of God, who ever keep you.

If you believe that these men are, then deal honestly with us, and we will find another place to stay. If you are as friendly as we think you are, provide us with the hospitality of friends, and we won’t take anything from you—neither food, drink, nor lodging—without paying you for it in one way or another. I will leave a little ship in the country (if God brings her safely there) with sailors and fishermen to stay there, who will trade with the natives and the old settlement. We might be as helpful to you as you will be to us. I expect to see you next spring, and I commend you to the protection of God, who will always keep you safe.

Your loving freind,
Tho: Weston.

[78] Thus all ther hops in regard of Mr. Weston were layed in ye dust, and all his promised helpe turned into an empttie advice, which they apprehended was nether lawfull nor profitable for them to follow. And they were not only thus left destitute of help in their extreme wants, haveing neither vitails, nor any thing to trade with, but others prepared & ready to glean up what ye cuntrie might have afforded for their releefe. As for those harsh censures & susspitions intimated in ye former and following leters, they desired to judg as charitably and wisly of them as they could, waighing them in ye ballance of love and reason; and though they (in parte) came from godly & loveing freinds, yet they conceived many things might arise from over deepe jealocie and fear, togeather with unmeete provocations, though they well saw Mr. Weston pursued his owne ends, and was imbittered in spirite. [147]For after the receit of ye former leters, the Govr received one from Mr. Cushman, who went home in ye ship, and was allway intimate with Mr. Weston, (as former passages declare), and it was much marveled that nothing was heard from him, all this while. But it should seeme it was ye difficulty of sending, for this leter was directed as ye leter of a wife to her husband, who was here, and brought by him to ye Govr. It was as followeth.

[78] So all their hopes regarding Mr. Weston were dashed, and all his promised help turned into empty advice, which they believed was neither lawful nor beneficial for them to follow. They were not only left without help in their dire situation, having neither food nor anything to trade with, but others were ready to pick up whatever the country could offer for their relief. As for those harsh judgments and suspicions mentioned in the previous and following letters, they wanted to judge them as fairly and wisely as they could, weighing them in the balance of love and reason; and although they came (in part) from godly and loving friends, they thought many things might stem from excessive jealousy and fear, along with unreasonable provocations, even though they clearly saw that Mr. Weston was pursuing his own agenda and was bitter in spirit. [147]After receiving the previous letters, the Governor received one from Mr. Cushman, who had returned on the ship and was always close with Mr. Weston (as previous accounts indicate), and it was surprising that nothing had been heard from him all this time. But it seemed that the difficulty of sending messages was the issue, as this letter was directed like a letter from a wife to her husband, who was here, and delivered by him to the Governor. It went as follows.

Beloved Sr: I hartily salute you, with trust of your health, and many thanks for your love. By Gods providence we got well home ye 17. of Feb. Being robbed by ye French-men by ye way, and carried by them into France, and were kepte ther 15. days, and lost all yt we had that was worth taking; but thanks be to God, we escaped with our lives & ship. I see not yt it worketh any discouragment hear. I purpose by Gods grace to see you shortly, I hope in June nexte, or before. In ye mean space know these things, and I pray you be advertised a litle. Mr. Weston hath quite broken of from our company, through some discontents yt arose betwext him and some of our adventurers, & hath sould all his adventurs, & hath now sent 3. smale ships for his perticuler plantation. The greatest wherof, being 100. tune, Mr. Reynolds goeth mr. and he with ye rest purposeth to come him selfe; for what end I know not.

Beloved Sir: I warmly greet you, hoping you're well and thank you for your affection. By God's grace, we made it home safely on the 17th of February. We were robbed by the French along the way, taken to France, and held there for 15 days, losing everything we had that was worth taking. But thank God, we escaped with our lives and our ship. I don’t see that it has caused any discouragement here. I intend, by God's grace, to see you soon; I hope in June or even earlier. In the meantime, please be informed of a few things. Mr. Weston has left our group due to some disagreements between him and some of our investors and has sold all his shares. He has now sent three small ships for his own plantation. The largest of these, being 100 tons, Mr. Reynolds is in charge of, and he plans to come himself, though I don’t know why.

The people which they cary are no men for us, wherfore I pray you entertaine them not, neither exchainge man for man with them, excepte it be some of your worst. He hath taken a patente for him selfe. If they offerr to buy any thing of you, let it be shuch as you can spare, and let them give ye worth of it. If they borrow any thing of you, [148]let them leave a good pawne, &c. It is like he [78[AV]] will plant to ye southward of ye Cape, for William Trevore hath lavishly tould but what he knew or imagined of Capewack, Mohiggen, & ye Narigansets. I fear these people will hardly deale so well with ye savages as they should. I pray you therfore signifie to Squanto, that they are a distincte body from us, and we have nothing to doe with them, neither must be blamed for their falts, much less can warrente their fidelitie. We are aboute to recover our losses in France. Our freinds at Leyden are well, and will come to you as many as can this time. I hope all will turne to ye best, wherfore I pray you be not discouraged, but gather up your selfe to goe thorow these dificulties cherfully & with courage in yt place wherin God hath sett you, untill ye day of refreshing come. And ye Lord God of sea & land bring us comfortably togeather againe, if it may stand with his glorie.

The people they bring are not suitable for us, so I urge you not to entertain them, nor to exchange one person for another with them, unless it’s some of your least valued individuals. He has taken a patent for himself. If they offer to buy anything from you, let it be something you can spare, and make sure they give you its worth. If they borrow anything from you, [148] have them leave a good pawn, etc. It seems he [78[AV]] will settle to the south of the Cape, as William Trevore has carelessly shared everything he knew or guessed about Capewack, Mohiggen, and the Narigansets. I fear these people will struggle to deal with the natives as they should. Therefore, please inform Squanto that they are a separate group from us, and we have nothing to do with them; we should not be blamed for their faults, and we certainly cannot guarantee their loyalty. We are working to recover our losses in France. Our friends in Leyden are doing well and will come to you as many as can this time. I hope everything will turn out for the best, so please do not be discouraged, but gather yourself to face these difficulties cheerfully and with courage in the position where God has placed you, until the day of refreshing comes. And may the Lord God of sea and land bring us safely together again, if it can be for His glory.

Yours,
Robart Cushman.

On ye other sid of ye leafe, in ye same leter, came these few lines from Mr. John Peirce, in whose name the patente was taken, and of whom more will follow, to be spoken in its place.

On the other side of the leaf, in the same letter, came these few lines from Mr. John Peirce, in whose name the patent was taken, and more will be said about him later.

Worthy Sr: I desire you to take into consideration that which is writen on ye other side, and not any way to damnifie your owne collony, whos strength is but weaknes, and may therby be more infeebled. And for ye leters of association, by ye next ship we send, I hope you shall receive satisfaction; in ye mean time whom you admite I will approve. But as for Mr. Weston's company, I thinke them so base in condition (for ye most parte) as in all apearance [149]not fitt for an honest mans company. I wish they prove other wise. My purpose is not to enlarge my selfe, but cease in these few lins, and so rest

Worthy Sir: I ask you to consider what is written on the other side and not in any way harm your own colony, whose strength is still weak and could be further weakened. As for the letters of association, I hope you will receive satisfaction by the next ship we send; in the meantime, I will approve whoever you admit. However, regarding Mr. Weston's company, I find them to be mostly of low character, seemingly unfit for the company of an honest man. I hope they prove otherwise. My intention is not to go on at length, so I will stop here and rest.

Your loving freind,
John Pierce.

All these things they pondred and well considered, yet concluded to give his men frendly entertainmente; partly in regard of Mr. Weston him selfe, considering what he had been unto them, & done for them, & to some, more espetially; and partly in compassion to ye people, who were now come into a willdernes, (as them selves were,) and were by ye ship to be presently put a shore, (for she was to cary other passengers to Virginia, who lay at great charge,) and they were alltogeather unacquainted & knew not what to doe. So as they had received his former company of 7. men, and vitailed them as their owne hitherto, so they also received these (being aboute 60. lusty men), and gave [79] housing for them selves and their goods; and many being sicke, they had ye best means ye place could aford them. They stayed hear ye most parte of ye som̅er till ye ship came back againe from Virginia. Then, by his direction, or those whom he set over them, they removed into ye Massachusset Bay, he having got a patente for some part ther, (by light of ther former discovery in leters sent home). Yet they left all ther sicke folke hear till they were setled and housed. But of ther victails they had not [150]any, though they were in great wante, nor any thing els in recompence of any courtecie done them; neither did they desire it, for they saw they were an unruly company, and had no good govermente over them, and by disorder would soone fall into wants if Mr. Weston came not ye sooner amongst them; and therfore, to prevente all after occasion, would have nothing of them.

They considered all these things carefully, but decided to give his men a warm welcome; partly because of Mr. Weston himself, thinking about what he had done for them and especially for some specific individuals; and partly out of compassion for the people who had just arrived in a wilderness, just as they had, and who were about to be put ashore by the ship (since she was supposed to take other passengers to Virginia, who were incurring significant costs), and they were completely unfamiliar with the area and didn’t know what to do. So, just as they had welcomed his previous group of seven men and provided for them as if they were their own, they also welcomed these men (about 60 strong individuals) and offered housing for them and their belongings; and since many were sick, they provided the best care the place could offer. They stayed there for most of the summer until the ship returned from Virginia. Then, under his direction or the direction of those he appointed to oversee them, they moved to the Massachusetts Bay, as he had obtained a patent for some part of it (based on their earlier discoveries reported in letters sent home). However, they left all their sick people there until they were settled and housed. But as for their supplies, they had none, even though they were in great need, nor did they receive anything in return for any kindness shown to them; nor did they ask for it, as they recognized they were a chaotic group without any good leadership, and due to disorder, they would soon find themselves in need if Mr. Weston didn’t join them soon. Therefore, to avoid future complications, they wished for nothing from them.

Amids these streigths, and ye desertion of those from whom they had hoped for supply, and when famine begane now to pinch them sore, they not knowing what to doe, the Lord, (who never fails his,) presents them with an occasion, beyond all expectation. This boat which came from ye eastward brought them a letter from a stranger, of whose name they had never heard before, being a captaine of a ship come ther a fishing. This leter was as followeth. Being thus inscribed.

Amidst their struggles, and the abandonment of those they had hoped would help them, as famine began to severely affect them, they were at a loss for what to do. The Lord, who never fails His people, presented them with an unexpected opportunity. This boat that arrived from the east brought them a letter from a stranger, whose name they had never heard before, a captain of a ship who had come there to fish. The letter read as follows, inscribed as such.

To all his good freinds at Plimoth, these, &c.

To all his good friends at Plymouth, these, &c.

Freinds, cuntrimen, & neighbours: I salute you, and wish you all health and hapines in ye Lord. I make bould with these few lines to trouble you, because unless I were unhumane, I can doe no less. Bad news doth spread it selfe too farr; yet I will so farr informe you that my selfe, with many good freinds in ye south-collonie of Virginia, have received shuch a blow, that 400. persons large will not make good our losses. Therfore I doe intreat you (allthough not knowing you) that ye old rule which I learned when I went to schoole, may be sufficente. That is, Hapie is he whom [151]other mens harmes doth make to beware. And now againe and againe, wishing all those yt willingly would serve ye Lord, all health and happines in this world, and everlasting peace in ye world to come. And so I rest,

Friends, countrymen, and neighbors: I greet you and wish you all health and happiness in the Lord. I’m reaching out with these few lines to trouble you, because if I didn’t, it would be inhumane not to. Bad news spreads too far; still, I will inform you that my friends and I in the southern colony of Virginia have suffered such a blow that 400 people won’t cover our losses. Therefore, I kindly ask you (even though I don’t know you) to remember the old rule I learned in school, which is sufficient: Happy is he who learns from the harm of others. Again and again, I wish all those who willingly serve the Lord health and happiness in this world and everlasting peace in the world to come. And so I remain,

Yours,
John Hudlston.

By this boat ye Govr returned a thankfull answer, as was meete, and sent a boate of their owne with them, which was piloted by them, in which Mr. Winslow was sente to procure what provissions he could of ye ships, who was kindly received by ye foresaid gentill-man, who not only spared what he [90[AW]] could, but writ to others to doe ye like. By which means he gott some good quantitie and returned in saftie, by which ye plantation had a duble benefite, first, a present refreshing by ye food brought, and secondly, they knew ye way to those parts for their benifite hearafter. But what was gott, & this small boat brought, being devided among so many, came but to a litle, yet by Gods blesing it upheld them till harvest. It arose but to a quarter of a pound of bread a day to each person; and ye Govr caused it to be dayly given them, otherwise, had it been in their owne custody, they would have eate it up & then starved. But thus, with what els they could get, they made pretie shift till corne was ripe.

By this boat, the Governor sent a grateful response, as was appropriate, and sent a boat of their own with them, which was piloted by them. In it, Mr. Winslow was sent to acquire whatever provisions he could from the ships, and he was kindly received by the aforementioned gentleman, who not only gave what he could but also wrote to others to do the same. As a result, he managed to get a good quantity and returned safely, which provided the settlement with double benefits: first, immediate nourishment from the food brought, and second, they learned the way to those areas for future benefit. However, what was obtained, and what this small boat carried, when divided among so many, amounted to little; yet, by God's blessing, it sustained them until harvest. It amounted to only a quarter of a pound of bread per person each day, and the Governor ensured it was given to them daily; otherwise, if it had been in their own hands, they would have eaten it all and then starved. Thus, with whatever else they could gather, they managed to get by until the corn was ripe.

This som̅er they builte a fort with good timber, both strong & comly, which was of good defence, made with a flate rofe & batllments, on which their ordnance were mounted, and wher they kepte constante watch, espetially in time of danger. It served them allso for a meeting house, and was fitted accordingly for that use. It was a great worke for them in this weaknes and time of wants; but ye deanger of ye time required it, and both ye continuall rumors of ye fears from ye Indeans hear, espetially ye Narigansets, and also ye hearing of that great massacre in Virginia, made all hands willing to despatch ye same.

This summer, they built a fort with solid timber, both strong and attractive, which provided good defense. It had a flat roof and battlements where they mounted their artillery, and they kept a constant watch, especially during times of danger. It also served as a meeting house and was set up accordingly for that purpose. It was a significant effort for them during this time of weakness and scarcity; however, the dangers of the time necessitated it. The ongoing rumors of threats from the Indians, especially the Narragansetts, along with news of the devastating massacre in Virginia, made everyone eager to complete it.

Now ye wellcome time of harvest aproached, in which all had their hungrie bellies filled. But it arose but to a litle, in comparison of a full years supplie; partly by reason they were not yet well aquainted with ye man̅er of Indean corne, (and they had no other,) allso their many other imployments, but cheefly their weaknes for wante of food, to tend it as they should have done. Also much was stolne both by night & day, before it became scarce eatable, & much more afterward. And though many were well whipt (when they were taken) for a few ears of corne, yet hunger made others (whom conscience did not restraine) to venture. So as it well appeared ye famine must still insue ye next year allso, if not some way prevented, or supplie should faile, to which they durst not trust. Markets there was none to goe too, but [153]only ye Indeans, and they had no trading comodities. Behold now another providence of God; a ship comes into ye [91] harbor, one Captain Jons being cheefe therin. They were set out by some marchants to discovere all ye harbors betweene this & Virginia, and ye shoulds of Cap-Cod, and to trade along ye coast wher they could. This ship had store of English-beads (which were then good trade) and some knives, but would sell none but at dear rates, and also a good quantie togeather. Yet they weere glad of ye occasion, and faine to buy at any rate; they were faine to give after ye rate of cento per cento, if not more, and yet pay away coat-beaver at 3s. perli, which in a few years after yeelded 20s. By this means they were fitted againe to trade for beaver & other things, and intended to buy what corne they could.

Now the welcome harvest season approached, when everyone filled their hungry bellies. However, it only amounted to a little compared to a full year's supply; partly because they weren't yet familiar with growing Indian corn (and it was their only option), but mainly due to their various other tasks and their weakness from lack of food, which prevented them from tending to the crop as they should have. Additionally, a lot was stolen both at night and during the day before it became barely edible, and even more after that. Though many were punished (when caught) for a few ears of corn, hunger drove others (who had no moral objections) to take the risk. It was clear that famine would continue into the next year as well if some way wasn’t found to prevent it, or if supplies failed, which they dared not depend on. There were no markets to go to, only the Indians, and they had nothing to trade. Behold another act of God; a ship arrived in the harbor, captained by one Captain Jons. It was sent by some merchants to explore all the harbors between here and Virginia, and the shores of Cape Cod, and to trade along the coast wherever they could. This ship carried a lot of English beads (which were valuable at the time) and some knives, but would only sell them at high prices and in good quantities. Still, they were happy for the opportunity and felt compelled to buy at any cost; they had to pay as much as a hundred percent markup, if not more, while also trading coat beaver at 3 shillings per pound, which in a few years would yield 20 shillings. Through this means, they were once again prepared to trade for beaver and other goods, intending to buy as much corn as they could.

But I will hear take liberty to make a litle digression. Ther was in this ship a gentle-man by name Mr. John Poory; he had been secretarie in Virginia, and was now going home passenger in this ship. After his departure he write a leter to ye Govr in the postscrite wherof he hath these lines.

But I’d like to take a moment to digress. There was on this ship a gentleman named Mr. John Poory; he had been a secretary in Virginia and was now traveling home as a passenger on this ship. After his departure, he wrote a letter to the Governor, and in the postscript, he included these lines.

To your selfe and Mr. Brewster, I must acknowledg my selfe many ways indebted, whose books I would have you thinke very well bestowed on him, who esteemeth them shuch juells. My hast would not suffer me to remember (much less to begg) Mr. Ainsworths elaborate worke upon ye 5. books of Moyses. Both his & Mr. Robinsons doe highly [154]commend the authors, as being most conversante in ye scripturs of all others. And what good (who knows) it may please God to worke by them, through my hands, (though most unworthy,) who finds shuch high contente in them. God have you all in his keeping.

To you and Mr. Brewster, I have to admit that I owe you in many ways, and I hope you'll consider the books very well spent on someone who values them as precious gems. My rush didn’t allow me to remember (much less to ask) about Mr. Ainsworth’s detailed work on the five books of Moses. Both his and Mr. Robinson’s works highly commend the authors for being more knowledgeable about the scriptures than anyone else. And who knows what good might come from them, through my hands (though I feel unworthy), as I find such great satisfaction in them. May God keep you all safe.

Your unfained and firme friend,
John Pory.
Aug. 28. 1622.

These things I hear inserte for honour sake of ye authors memorie, which this gentle-man doth thus ingeniusly acknowledg; and him selfe after his returne did this poore-plantation much credite amongst those of no mean ranck. But to returne.

These things I hear inserted for the honor of the authors' memory, which this gentleman acknowledges so sincerely; and he himself, after his return, brought a lot of respect to this struggling plantation among those of high rank. But to get back to the point.

[92] Shortly after harvest Mr. Westons people who were now seated at ye Massachusets, and by disorder (as it seems) had made havock of their provissions, begane now to perceive that want would come upon them. And hearing that they hear had bought trading comodities & intended to trade for corne, they write to ye Govr and desired they might joyne with them, and they would imploy their small ship in ye servise; and furder requested either to lend or sell them so much of their trading comodities as their part might come to, and they would undertake to make paymente when Mr. Weston, or their supply, should come. The Govr condesended upon equall terms of agreemente, thinkeing to goe aboute ye Cap to ye southward with ye ship, wher some store of corne might be got. Althings being provided, Captaint Standish was [155]apointed to goe with them, and Squanto for a guid & interpreter, about ye latter end of September; but ye winds put them in againe, & putting out ye 2. time, he fell sick of a feavor, so ye Govr wente him selfe. But they could not get aboute ye should of Cap-Cod, for flats & breakers, neither could Squanto directe them better, nor ye mr. durst venture any further, so they put into Manamoyack Bay and got wt[AX] they could ther. In this place Squanto fell sick of an Indean feavor, bleeding much at ye nose (which ye Indeans take for a simptome of death), and within a few days dyed ther; desiring ye Govr to pray for him, that he might goe to ye Englishmens God in heaven, and bequeathed sundrie of his things to sundry of his English freinds, as remembrances of his love; of whom they had a great loss. They got in this vioage, in one place & other, about 26. or 28. hogsheads of corne & beans, which was more then the Indeans could well spare in these parts, for ye set but a litle till they got English hows. And so were faine to returne, being sory they could not gett about the Cap, to have been better laden. After ward ye Govr tooke a few men & wente to ye inland places, to get what he could, and to fetch it home at ye spring, which did help them something.

[92] Shortly after harvest, Mr. Weston's people, who were now settled in Massachusetts, had caused a mess of their provisions due to their disorganization and began to realize that they would soon face a shortage. Hearing that they had purchased trading goods and planned to trade for corn, they wrote to the Governor, asking to join forces with them. They offered to use their small ship for this purpose and requested either a loan or purchase of enough trading goods to cover their share, promising to pay back when Mr. Weston or their supply ship arrived. The Governor agreed to equal terms, thinking of sailing around the Cape southward where some corn could be found. Once everything was arranged, Captain Standish was appointed to go with them, and Squanto was chosen as a guide and interpreter at the latter end of September. However, the winds forced them back, and after attempting to set out a second time, Standish became ill with a fever, prompting the Governor to go himself. But they couldn't navigate around the Cape Cod shoals due to sandbars and breakers; neither Squanto nor the captain dared to venture further, so they headed into Manamoyack Bay and collected what they could there. During this stop, Squanto fell sick with an Indian fever, bleeding profusely from the nose (which the Indians consider a symptom of impending death), and died a few days later. He asked the Governor to pray for him so he could go to the Englishmen's God in heaven, and he bequeathed various items to his English friends as tokens of his affection, marking a significant loss for them. They managed to gather about 26 or 28 hogsheads of corn and beans during the voyage, which was more than the Indians could spare in that area, as they had not planted much until they constructed English-style houses. They had to return, regretting that they couldn't get around the Cape to bring back a better load. Later, the Governor took a few men and ventured inland to gather what he could, planning to bring it back in the spring, which did provide some help.

[93] After these things, in Feb: a messenger came from John Sanders, who was left cheefe over Mr. Weston's men in ye bay of Massachusets, who brought a [156]letter shewing the great wants they were falen into; and he would have borrowed a ħħ of corne of ye Indeans, but they would lend him none. He desired advice whether he might not take it from them by force to succore his men till he came from ye eastward, whither he was going. The Govr & rest deswaded him by all means from it, for it might so exasperate the Indeans as might endanger their saftie, and all of us might smart for it; for they had already heard how they had so wronged ye Indeans by stealing their corne, &c. as they were much incensed against them. Yea, so base were some of their own company, as they wente & tould ye Indeans yt their Govr was purposed to come and take their corne by force. The which with other things made them enter into a conspiracie against ye English, of which more in ye nexte. Hear with I end this year.

[93] After this, in February, a messenger arrived from John Sanders, who was in charge of Mr. Weston's men in the Bay of Massachusetts. He brought a [156]letter detailing their severe needs, and he wanted to borrow some corn from the Indians, but they refused to lend him any. He sought advice on whether he could take it by force to help his men until he returned from the east, where he was headed. The Governor and others strongly advised against it, as it could anger the Indians and jeopardize everyone's safety; they had already heard about previous wrongdoings like the theft of their corn, which had made them very upset. Additionally, some of their own group were so dishonorable that they went and told the Indians that their Governor planned to come and take their corn by force. These actions, among others, led the Indians to conspire against the English, which I will discuss more in the next section. Here I conclude this year.

Anno Dom: 1623.

Year: 1623.

It may be thought strang that these people should fall to these extremities in so short a time, being left competently provided when ye ship left them, and had an addition by that moyetie of corn that was got by trade, besids much they gott of ye Indans wher they lived, by one means & other. It must needs be their great disorder, for they spent excesseivly whilst they had, or could get it; and, it may be, wasted parte away among ye Indeans (for he yt was their cheef [157]was taxed by some amongst them for keeping Indean women, how truly I know not). And after they begane to come into wants, many sould away their cloathes and bed coverings; others (so base were they) became servants to ye Indeans, and would cutt them woode & fetch them water, for a cap full of corne; others fell to plaine stealing, both night & day, from ye Indeans, of which they greevosly complained. In ye end, they came to that misery, that some starved & dyed with could & hunger. One in geathering shell-fish was so weake as he stuck fast in ye mudd, and was found dead in ye place. At last most of them left their dwellings & scatered up & downe in ye [94] woods, & by ye water sids, wher they could find ground nuts & clames, hear 6. and ther ten. By which their cariages they became contemned & scorned of ye Indeans, and they begane greatly to insulte over them in a most insolente maner; insomuch, many times as they lay thus scatered abrod, and had set on a pot with ground nuts or shell-fish, when it was ready the Indeans would come and eate it up; and when night came, wheras some of them had a sorie blanket, or such like, to lappe them selves in, the Indeans would take it and let ye other lye all nighte in the could; so as their condition was very lamentable. Yea, in ye end they were faine to hange one of their men, whom they could not reclaime from stealing, to give ye Indeans contente.

It might seem strange that these people could fall to such extremes in such a short time, especially since they were reasonably well-off when the ship left them. They even had extra corn from trading, in addition to what they got from the Indians around them, by various means. Clearly, their disorganization played a big role, as they spent excessively while they had resources or could acquire them. They might have squandered some among the Indians (one of their leaders was criticized by some for keeping Indian women; I can’t say how true that was). Once they began to face shortages, many sold their clothes and bedding. Others, in a disgraceful turn, became servants to the Indians, cutting wood and fetching water for a small amount of corn. Some resorted to plain theft, stealing day and night from the Indians, who complained bitterly about it. Eventually, their situation became so dire that some starved and died from cold and hunger. One person gathering shellfish was so weak that he got stuck in the mud and was found dead there. Most of them eventually abandoned their homes and scattered through the woods and by the water, searching for ground nuts and clams, here six, there ten. Because of their behavior, they earned the contempt and scorn of the Indians, who began to insult them in an extremely arrogant manner. Many times, when they were scattered about and had set a pot with ground nuts or shellfish to cook, the Indians would come and eat it all. At night, when some of them had a sorry blanket or something similar to cover themselves, the Indians would take it and leave the others lying in the cold all night, making their condition truly lamentable. In the end, they were forced to hang one of their men, whom they could not reclaim from stealing, to appease the Indians.

Whilst things wente in this maner with them, ye Govr & people hear had notice yt Massasoyte ther freind was sick & near unto death. They sent to vissete him, and withall sente him such comfortable things as gave him great contente, and was a means of his recovery; upon which occasion he discovers ye conspiracie of these Indeans, how they were resolved to cutt of Mr. Westons people, for the continuall injuries they did them, & would now take opportunitie of their weaknes to doe it; and for that end had conspired with other Indeans their neighbours their aboute. And thinking the people hear would revenge their death, they therfore thought to doe ye like by them, & had solisited him to joyne with them. He advised them therfore to prevent it, and that speedly by taking of some of ye cheefe of them, before it was to late, for he asured them of ye truth hereof.

While things were going on like this, the Governor and the people here learned that Massasoit, their friend, was sick and near death. They sent to visit him and also sent him some comforting items that made him very happy and helped him recover. During this time, he revealed the conspiracy of the Indians, explaining how they were determined to take out Mr. Weston's people because of the ongoing injuries they faced, and they were planning to use their weakness as an opportunity to do it. He mentioned that they had conspired with other nearby Indians for this purpose. Thinking the people here would seek revenge for their deaths, they intended to do the same to them and had persuaded him to join their cause. He advised them to prevent it swiftly by taking out some of their leaders before it was too late, assuring them of the truth of this information.

This did much trouble them, and they tooke it into serious delibration, and found upon examenation other evidence to give light hear unto, to longe hear to relate. In ye mean time, came one of them from ye Massachucets, with a small pack at his back; and though he knew not a foote of ye way, yet he got safe hither, but lost his way, which was well for him, for he was pursued, and so was mist. He tould them hear how all things stood amongst them, and that he durst stay no longer, he apprehended they (by what he observed) would be all knokt in ye head shortly. [159]This made them make ye more hast, & dispatched a boate away wth Capten Standish & some men, who found them in a miserable condition, out of which he rescued them, and helped them to some releef, cut of some few of ye cheefe conspirators, and, according to his order, offered to bring them all hither if they thought good; and they should fare no worse then them selves, till Mr. Weston or some supplie came to them. Or, if any other course liked them better, he was to doe them any helpfullnes he could. They thanked him & ye rest. But most of them desired he would help them with some corne, and they would goe with their smale ship to ye eastward, wher hapily they might here of Mr. Weston, or some supply from him, seing ye time of ye year was for fishing ships to [95] be in ye land. If not, they would worke among ye fishermen for their liveing, and get ther passage into England, if they heard nothing from Mr. Weston in time. So they shipped what they had of any worth, and he got them all ye corne he could (scarce leaving to bring him home), and saw them well out of the bay, under saile at sea, and so came home, not takeing ye worth of a peny of any thing that was theirs. I have but touched these things breefly, because they have allready been published in printe more at large.

This troubled them a lot, and they took it into serious discussion, finding other evidence to shed light on the situation, which would take too long to explain here. In the meantime, one of them arrived from Massachusetts with a small pack on his back; even though he didn’t know the way, he made it here safely but lost his route, which turned out to be fortunate for him as he was being chased and managed to evade them. He told them how things stood among them and that he couldn't stay any longer, as he feared they would soon all be knocked in the head. This pushed them to hurry and send a boat away with Captain Standish and some men, who found them in terrible condition. He rescued them, provided some relief, eliminated a few of the main conspirators, and, following his orders, offered to bring them all here if they wanted. They would be treated no worse than themselves until Mr. Weston or some supplies arrived. If they preferred a different plan, he was ready to help them in any way he could. They thanked him and the others, but most of them asked him for some corn. They planned to take their small ship eastward, hoping they might hear from Mr. Weston or receive some supplies from him, especially since the time of year was right for fishing ships to be in the area. If not, they intended to work with the fishermen for a living and get their passage to England if they didn’t hear from Mr. Weston in time. So, they packed up everything of value they had, and he managed to get them as much corn as he could (barely leaving enough to bring back home) and saw them safely out of the bay, under sail at sea, before returning home without taking a penny’s worth of their belongings. I've only touched on these matters briefly because they've already been published in print more extensively.

This was ye end of these that some time bosted of their strength, (being all able lustie men,) and what [160]they would doe & bring to pass, in comparison of ye people hear, who had many women & children and weak ons amongst them; and said at their first arivall, when they saw the wants hear, that they would take an other course, and not to fall into shuch a condition, as this simple people were come too. But a mans way is not in his owne power; God can make ye weake to stand; let him also that standeth take heed least he fall.

This was the end of those who once boasted about their strength, (being all strong, able men,) and what they would do and achieve compared to the people here, who had many women and children and weak ones among them; and said upon their arrival, when they saw the needs here, that they would take a different approach and not fall into a condition like what this simple people had come to. But a person's path is not in their own control; God can empower the weak to stand; let him who stands be careful not to fall.

Shortly after, Mr. Weston came over with some of ye fishermen, under another name, and ye disguise of a blacke-smith, were he heard of ye ruine and disolution of his colony. He got a boat and with a man or 2. came to see how things were. But by ye way, for wante of skill, in a storme, he cast away his shalop in ye botome of ye bay between Meremek river & Pascataquack, & hardly escaped with life, and afterwards fell into the hands of ye Indeans, who pillaged him of all he saved from the sea, & striped him out of all his cloaths to his shirte. At last he got to Pascataquack, & borrowed a suite of cloaths, and got means to come to Plimoth. A strang alteration ther was in him to such as had seen & known him in his former florishing condition; so uncertaine are ye mutable things of this unstable world. And yet men set their harts upon them, though they dayly see ye vanity therof.

Shortly after, Mr. Weston came over with some of the fishermen, under a different name, and disguised as a blacksmith, where he learned about the ruin and dissolution of his colony. He got a boat and, with a couple of men, came to check on things. But on the way, due to his lack of skill in a storm, he wrecked his small boat in the bottom of the bay between the Merrimack River and Pascataqua, barely escaping with his life. He later fell into the hands of the Indians, who robbed him of everything he saved from the sea and stripped him down to his shirt. Eventually, he made it to Pascataqua, borrowed a suit of clothes, and found a way to get to Plymouth. There was a startling change in him for those who had seen and known him in his previously flourishing condition; such are the uncertain and shifting things of this unstable world. Yet people set their hearts on them, even though they see the vanity of it every day.

After many passages, and much discourse, (former [161]things boyling in his mind, but bit in as was discernd,) he desired to borrow some beaver of them; and tould them he had hope of a ship & good supply to come to him, and then they should have any thing for it they stood in neede of. They gave litle credite to his supplie, but pitied his case, and remembered former curtesies. They tould him he saw their wants, and they knew not when they should have any supply; also how ye case stood betweene them & their adventurers, he well knew; they had not much bever, & if they should let him have it, it were enoughe to make a mutinie among ye people, seeing ther was no other means to procure them foode which they so much wanted, & cloaths allso. Yet they tould him they would help him, considering his necessitie, but must doe it secretly for ye former reasons. So they let him have 100. beaver-skins, which waighed 170li. odd pounds. Thus they helpt him when all ye world faild him, and with this means he went againe to ye ships, and stayed his small ship & some of his men, & bought provissions and fited him selfe; and it was ye only foundation [96] of his after course. But he requited them ill, for he proved after a bitter enimie unto them upon all occasions, and never repayed them any thing for it, to this day, but reproches and evill words. Yea, he divolged it to some that were none of their best freinds, whilst he yet had ye beaver in his boat; that he could now set them all togeather by [162]ye ears, because they had done more then they could answer, in letting him have this beaver, and he did not spare to doe what he could. But his malice could not prevaile.

After a lot of discussions and many thoughts swirling in his mind, he wanted to borrow some beaver pelts from them and told them he hoped a ship and good supplies would arrive for him soon, and then they could have whatever they needed in return. They didn’t fully believe he would get the supplies but felt sorry for his situation and remembered past kindnesses. They pointed out that he was aware of their needs, and they had no idea when they would receive more supplies; he also knew how things stood between them and their investors. They didn’t have much beaver left, and if they lent it to him, it could spark a mutiny among the people, given that there was no other way to get the food and clothes they desperately needed. Still, they decided to help him, considering his urgent situation, but they had to do so secretly for the aforementioned reasons. So, they gave him 100 beaver skins, weighing 170-odd pounds. This was how they aided him when everyone else had failed him, and with this support, he went back to the ships, prepared his small ship and some of his men, bought provisions, and got himself ready; this was the only foundation for his future actions. However, he repaid their kindness poorly, becoming a bitter enemy to them on all occasions, never giving them anything in return except insults and harsh words. In fact, he even revealed to some of their not-so-friendly acquaintances, while he still had the beaver in his boat, that he could now easily turn them against each other because they had done more than they should have by letting him have this beaver, and he didn’t hold back from doing whatever he could. But his spiteful actions did not succeed.

All this whille no supply was heard of, neither knew they when they might expecte any. So they begane to thinke how they might raise as much corne as they could, and obtaine a beter crope then they had done, that they might not still thus languish in miserie. At length, after much debate of things, the Govr (with ye advise of ye cheefest amongest them) gave way that they should set corne every man for his owne perticuler, and in that regard trust to them selves; in all other things to goe on in ye generall way as before. And so assigned to every family a parcell of land, according to the proportion of their number for that end, only for present use (but made no devission for inheritance), and ranged all boys & youth under some familie. This had very good success; for it made all hands very industrious, so as much more corne was planted then other waise would have bene by any means ye Govr or any other could use, and saved him a great deall of trouble, and gave farr better contente. The women now wente willingly into ye feild, and tooke their litle-ons with them to set corne, which before would aledg weaknes, and inabilitie; whom to have compelled would have bene thought great tiranie and oppression.

All this time, there was no word of supplies, and they didn't know when they might expect any. So they began to think about how they could grow as much corn as possible and have a better crop than before, so they wouldn't continue to suffer in misery. Eventually, after much discussion, the Governor (with the advice of the leaders among them) agreed that everyone should plant corn for themselves and, in that regard, rely on their own efforts; for everything else, they would continue to operate as they had before. They assigned each family a plot of land according to their numbers for this purpose, but this was only for immediate use (they didn't allocate it for inheritance) and organized all the boys and young people under some family. This approach was very successful; it made everyone work harder, leading to much more corn being planted than could have been achieved by any means the Governor or anyone else could have used, and it saved him a lot of trouble while making people much happier. The women now willingly went into the fields and brought their little ones with them to plant corn, whereas before they would claim weakness and inability; to have forced them would have been seen as great tyranny and oppression.

The experience that was had in this com̅one course and condition, tried sundrie years, and that amongst godly and sober men, may well evince the vanitie of that conceite of Platos & other ancients, applauded by some of later times;—that ye taking away of propertie, and bringing in com̅unitie into a comone wealth, would make them happy and florishing; as if they were wiser then God. For this comunitie (so farr as it was) was found to breed much confusion & discontent, and retard much imploymēt that would have been to their benefite and comforte. For ye yong-men that were most able and fitte for labour & service did repine that they should spend their time & streingth to worke for other mens wives and children, with out any recompence. The strong, or man of parts, had no more in devission of victails & cloaths, then he that was weake and not able to doe a quarter ye other could; this was thought injuestice. The aged and graver men to be ranked and [97] equalised in labours, and victails, cloaths, &c., with ye meaner & yonger sorte, thought it some indignite & disrespect unto them. And for mens wives to be commanded to doe servise for other men, as dresing their meate, washing their cloaths, &c., they deemd it a kind of slaverie, neither could many husbands well brooke it. Upon ye poynte all being to have alike, and all to doe alike, they thought them selves in ye like condition, and one as good as another; and so, if it did not cut of those [164]relations that God hath set amongest men, yet it did at least much diminish and take of ye mutuall respects that should be preserved amongst them. And would have bene worse if they had been men of another condition. Let none objecte this is men's corruption, and nothing to ye course it selfe. I answer, seeing all men have this corruption in them, God in his wisdome saw another course fiter for them.

The experience over the years in this shared system, tried among wise and sober men, clearly shows the emptiness of the idea put forth by Plato and other ancient thinkers, which has been praised by some more recent thinkers—that getting rid of private property and introducing community into society would make people happy and prosperous, as if they were wiser than God. This community, as far as it existed, ended up causing a lot of confusion and discontent, and hindered efforts that could have benefited and comforted them. The young men who were most capable and suited for work were frustrated that they had to spend their time and strength working for other men's wives and children without any compensation. The strong or capable man received no more in food and clothing than the weaker one who couldn’t do even a quarter of what the other could; this was seen as unjust. Older and more respectable men felt it was an insult to be treated equally in labor and provisions with the younger and less capable ones. As for the wives, being required to perform tasks for other men, like cooking their food and washing their clothes, was considered a form of servitude, and many husbands were not able to tolerate it. With everyone supposed to have the same and do the same, they felt they were all in the same situation and just as good as one another; and so, while it might not have completely destroyed the relationships that God established among men, it certainly diminished and weakened the mutual respect that should exist among them. It would have been even worse if they had been men of a different class. Let no one claim this is men’s corruption and unrelated to the system itself. I respond that since all men have this corruption, God, in His wisdom, proposed a different system better suited for them.

But to returne. After this course setled, and by that their cor̅e was planted, all ther victails were spente, and they were only to rest on Gods providence; at night not many times knowing wher to have a bitt of any thing ye next day. And so, as one well observed, had need to pray that God would give them their dayly brade, above all people in ye world. Yet they bore these wants with great patience & allacritie of spirite, and that for so long a time as for ye most parte of 2. years; which makes me remember what Peter Martire writs, (in magnifying ye Spaniards) in his 5. Decade, pag. 208. They (saith he) led a miserable life for 5. days togeather, with ye parched graine of maize only, and that not to saturitie; and then concluds, that shuch pains, shuch labours, and shuch hunger, he thought none living which is not a Spaniard could have endured. But alass! these, when they had maize (yt is, Indean corne) they thought it as good as a feast, and wanted not only for 5. days togeather, but some time 2. or 3. months togeather, and neither had [165]bread nor any kind of corne. Indeed, in an other place, in his 2. Decade, page 94. he mentions how others of them were worse put to it, wher they were faine to eate doggs, toads, and dead men, and so dyed almost all. From these extremities the[AY] Lord in his goodnes kept these his people, and in their great wants preserved both their lives and healthes; let his name have ye praise. Yet let me hear make use of his conclusion, which in some sorte may be applied to this people: That with their miseries they opened a way to these new-lands; and after these stormes, with what ease other men came to inhabite in them, in respecte of ye calamities these men suffered; so as they seeme to goe to a bride feaste wher all things are provided for them.

But to go back. After settling into this routine and planting their crops, all their food supplies were used up, and they had no choice but to rely on God's providence; at night, they often didn't know where they would find food the next day. As someone wisely noted, they had to pray that God would give them their daily bread more than anyone else in the world. Yet they handled these hardships with great patience and a cheerful spirit, enduring this for almost two years. This reminds me of what Peter Martire wrote, praising the Spaniards, in his 5th Decade, page 208. He said they "led a miserable life for five days straight, surviving only on parched corn, and that wasn't enough to fill them"; he concluded that "such pains, such labors, and such hunger, he thought no one alive who isn't a Spaniard could have endured." But alas! When they had maize (which is Indian corn), they thought it was a feast and suffered not just for five days but sometimes for two or three months without bread or any kind of corn. Indeed, in another place, in his 2nd Decade, page 94, he mentioned how others of them were in a worse situation, having to eat dogs, toads, and even corpses, which caused many to die. From these extremities, the Lord, in His goodness, kept His people safe and preserved both their lives and health during their great needs; let His name be praised. Yet let me point out his conclusion, which somewhat applies to these people: "That with their miseries, they opened a path to these new lands; and after these storms, with what ease other men came to live in them, compared to the calamities these men suffered; it seems like they were going to a wedding feast where everything was prepared for them."

They haveing but one boat left and she not over well fitted, they were devided into severall companies, 6. or 7. to a gangg or company, and so wente out with a nett they had bought, to take bass & such like fish, by course, every company knowing their turne. No sooner was ye boate discharged [98] of what she brought, but ye next company tooke her and wente out with her. Neither did they returne till they had cauight something, though it were 5. or 6. days before, for they knew ther was nothing at home, and to goe home emptie would be a great discouragemente to ye rest. Yea, they strive who should doe best. [166]If she stayed longe or got litle, then all went to seeking of shel-fish, which at low-water they digged out of ye sands. And this was their living in ye som̅er time, till God sente ym beter; & in winter they were helped with ground-nuts and foule. Also in ye som̅er they gott now & then a dear; for one or 2. of ye fitest was apoynted to range ye woods for yt end, & what was gott that way was devided amongst them.

They had only one boat left, and it wasn't very well equipped. So, they divided into several groups of 6 or 7 people each and went out with a net they had bought to catch bass and similar fish, taking turns as each group knew when it was their turn. As soon as the boat was emptied of its catch, the next group took it out. They didn't return until they had caught something, even if it took 5 or 6 days, because they knew there was nothing at home, and coming back empty-handed would really discourage the others. In fact, they competed to see who could do the best. If the boat took too long or caught little, everyone started searching for shellfish, which they dug out of the sands at low tide. This was their way of living during the summer until God provided them with something better. In winter, they survived on ground nuts and fowl. Also, during the summer, they occasionally caught a deer, as one or two of the strongest were appointed to explore the woods for that purpose, and whatever was caught that way was shared among them.

At length they received some leters from ye adventurers, too long and tedious hear to record, by which they heard of their furder crosses and frustrations; begining in this maner.

At last, they got some letters from the adventurers, too long and tedious to record here, in which they learned about their further challenges and frustrations; beginning in this manner.

Loving freinds, as your sorrows & afflictions have bin great, so our croses & interceptions in our proceedings hear, have not been small. For after we had with much trouble & charge sente ye Parragon away to sea, and thought all ye paine past, within 14. days after she came againe hither, being dangerously leaked, and brused with tempestious stormes, so as shee was faine to be had into ye docke, and an 100li. bestowed upon her. All ye passengers lying upon our charg for 6. or 7. weeks, and much discontent and distemper was occasioned hereby, so as some dangerous evente had like to insewed. But we trust all shall be well and worke for ye best and your benefite, if yet with patience you can waite, and but have strength to hold in life. Whilst these things were doing, Mr. Westons ship came and brought diverce leters from you, &c. It rejoyseth us much to hear of those good reports yt diverce have brought home from you, &c.

Dear friends, as your sorrows and struggles have been significant, so have our challenges and setbacks in our work here. After we sent the *Parragon* away to sea with much effort and expense, we thought all the pain was behind us. However, just 14 days later, she returned here, seriously leaking and damaged from fierce storms, needing to be placed in the dock with £100 spent on her. All the passengers were our responsibility for 6 or 7 weeks, which caused much dissatisfaction and unrest, almost leading to a serious incident. But we trust that everything will turn out well and benefit you, if you can wait patiently and just have the strength to hold on. While all this was happening, Mr. Weston's ship arrived and brought various letters from you, etc. It brings us great joy to hear such good reports that several have shared from you, etc.

These letters were dated Des. 21: 1622.

These letters were dated Dec. 21, 1622.

So farr of this leter.

So far of this letter.

This ship was brought by Mr. John Peirce, and set out at his owne charge, upon hope of great maters. These passengers, & ye goods the company sent in her, he tooke in for fraught, for which they agreed with him to be delivered hear. This was he in whose name their first patente was taken, by reason of aquaintance, and some aliance that some of their freinds had with him. But his name was only used in trust. But when he saw they were hear hopfully thus seated, and by ye success God gave them had obtained ye favour of ye Counsell of New-England, he goes and sues to them for another patent of much larger extente (in their names), which was easily obtained. But he mente to keep it to him selfe and alow them what he pleased, to hold of him as tenants, and sue to his courts as cheefe Lord, as will appear by that which follows. But ye Lord marvelously crost him; for after this first returne, and ye charge above mentioned, when shee was againe fitted, he pesters him selfe and taks in more passengers, and those not very good to help to bear his losses, and sets out ye 2. time. But [99] what ye event was will appear from another leter from one of ye cheefe of ye company, dated ye 9. of Aprill, 1623. writ to ye Govr hear, as followeth.

This ship was brought by Mr. John Peirce, and he funded the voyage himself, hoping for significant opportunities. He took on passengers and the goods that the company sent with him for freight, for which they agreed to deliver them here. He was the one in whose name their first patent was taken, due to a connection and some relationships that some of their friends had with him. However, his name was only used in trust. When he saw that they were successfully settled here, and because of the success God granted them, he obtained the favor of the Council of New England. He then went and applied for another patent of much larger extent (in their names), which was easily granted. But he intended to keep it for himself and let them have what he chose, making them tenants and requiring them to go to his courts as the chief lord, as will be evident from what follows. However, the Lord remarkably thwarted him; after this initial return and the mentioned expenses, when the ship was prepared again, he burdened himself by taking on more passengers who were not very helpful in covering his losses and set out for the second time. But what the outcome was will be seen from another letter from one of the leaders of the company, dated April 9, 1623, written to the Governor here, as follows.

Loving freind, when I write my last leter, I hope to have received one from you well-nigh by this time. But when I write in Des: I litle thought to have seen Mr. John [168]Peirce till he had brought some good tidings from you. But it pleased God, he brought us ye wofull tidings of his returne when he was half-way over, by extraime tempest, werin ye goodnes & mercie of God appeared in sparing their lives, being 109. souls. The loss is so great to Mr. Peirce, &c., and ye companie put upon so great charge, as veryly, &c.

Dear friend, when I write my last letter, I hope to have received one from you by now. But when I write in December, I hardly thought I would see Mr. John Peirce until he had brought some good news from you. However, it was God's will that he brought us the sad news of his return when he was halfway over, due to an extreme storm, where the goodness and mercy of God were evident in sparing their lives, as there were 109 souls. The loss is so significant to Mr. Peirce and the company, putting them under such great burden, truly, etc.

Now with great trouble & loss, we have got Mr. John Peirce to assigne over ye grand patente to ye companie, which he had taken in his owne name, and made quite voyd our former grante. I am sorie to writ how many hear thinke yt the hand of God was justly against him, both ye first and 2. time of his returne; in regard he, whom you and we so confidently trusted, but only to use his name for ye company, should aspire to be lord over us all, and so make you & us tenants at his will and pleasure, our assurance or patente being quite voyd & disanuled by his means. I desire to judg charitably of him. But his unwillingnes to part with his royall Lordship, and ye high-rate he set it at, which was 500li. which cost him but 50li., maks many speake and judg hardly of him. The company are out for goods in his ship, with charge aboute ye passengers, 640li., &c.

Now, with great trouble and loss, we have managed to get Mr. John Peirce to assign the grand patent to the company, which he had taken in his own name, effectively voiding our previous grant. I regret to write that many here believe that the hand of God was justly against him, both on his first and second return, since he, whom you and we trusted so confidently, only to use his name for the company, aspired to be the lord over us all, making you and us tenants at his will and pleasure, our assurance or patent being completely void and annulled by his actions. I want to judge him charitably. However, his unwillingness to part with his royal lordship and the high price he set for it, which was £500, something that cost him only £50, makes many speak and judge him harshly. The company is out for goods on his ship, with expenses related to the passengers amounting to £640, etc.

We have agreed with 2. marchants for a ship of 140. tunes, caled ye Anne, which is to be ready ye last of this month, to bring 60. passengers & 60. tune of goods, &c.

We have made arrangements with two merchants for a ship of 140 tons, called the Anne, which is set to be ready by the end of this month, to carry 60 passengers and 60 tons of goods, etc.

This was dated Aprill 9. 1623.

This was dated April 9, 1623.

These were ther owne words and judgmente of this mans dealing & proceedings; for I thought it more meete to render them in theirs then my owne words. And yet though ther was never got other recompence then the resignation of this patente, and ye shares he had in adventure, for all ye former great sumes, he was never quiet, but sued them in most of ye cheefe [169]courts in England, and when he was still cast, brought it to ye Parlemente. But he is now dead, and I will leave him to ye Lord.

These were his own words and judgment about this man's actions and conduct; I thought it was better to present them in his own terms rather than mine. Yet, even though he never received any compensation other than the resignation of this patent and the shares he had in the venture, despite all the previous large sums, he was never at peace. He sued them in most of the major courts in England, and when he kept losing, he took it to Parliament. But he is now dead, and I will leave him to the Lord.

This ship suffered ye greatest extreemitie at sea at her 2. returne, that one shall lightly hear of, to be saved; as I have been informed by Mr. William Peirce who was then mr. of her, and many others that were passengers in her. It was aboute ye midle of Feb: The storme was for ye most parte of 14. days, but for 2. or 3. days & nights togeather in most violent extremitie. After they had cut downe their mast, ye storme beat of their round house and all their uper works; 3. men had worke enough at ye helme, and he that cund ye ship before ye sea, was faine [100] to be bound fast for washing away; the seas did so over-rake them, as many times those upon ye decke knew not whether they were within bord or withoute; and once she was so foundered in ye sea as they all thought she would never rise againe. But yet ye Lord preserved them, and brought them at last safe to Ports-mouth, to ye wonder of all men yt saw in what a case she was in, and heard what they had endured.

This ship experienced the greatest hardships at sea on her second return, something rarely heard of, and she was saved, as I have been told by Mr. William Peirce, who was then her captain, along with many others who were passengers on board. It was around the middle of February: the storm lasted for most of 14 days, but for 2 or 3 days and nights, it was extremely violent. After they had cut down their mast, the storm damaged their round house and all their upper works; 3 men had enough work at the helm, and the one steering the ship through the waves had to be tied down to avoid being washed away. The waves crashed over them so much that those on deck often didn’t know whether they were inside the ship or outside it; at one point, the ship was so submerged that everyone thought it wouldn’t rise again. Yet, the Lord preserved them and ultimately brought them safely to Portsmouth, to the astonishment of all who saw the condition she was in and heard what they had gone through.

About ye later end of June came in a ship, with Captaine Francis West, who had a comission to be admirall of New-England, to restraine interlopers, and shuch fishing ships as came to fish & trade without a licence from ye Counsell of New-England, for which [170]they should pay a round sume of money. But he could doe no good of them, for they were to stronge for him, and he found ye fisher men to be stuberne fellows. And their owners, upon complainte made to ye Parlemente, procured an order yt fishing should be free. He tould ye Govr they spooke with a ship at sea, and were abord her, yt was coming for this plantation, in which were sundrie passengers, and they marvelled she was not arrived, fearing some miscariage; for they lost her in a storme that fell shortly after they had been abord. Which relation filled them full of fear, yet mixed with hope. The mr. of this ship had some 2. ħħ of pease to sell, but seeing their wants, held them at 9li. sterling a hoggshead, & under 8li. he would not take, and yet would have beaver at an under rate. But they tould him they had lived so long with out, and would doe still, rather then give so unreasonably. So they went from hence to Virginia.[AZ]

Towards the end of June, a ship arrived with Captain Francis West, who had a commission to be admiral of New England. His role was to restrain interlopers and those fishing ships that came to fish and trade without a license from the Council of New England, for which they were supposed to pay a considerable sum of money. However, he couldn't make much progress with them because they were too strong for him, and he found the fishermen to be quite stubborn. Their owners, upon complaints made to Parliament, managed to get an order that fishing should be free. He told the Governor that they had spoken to a ship at sea and were on board her, which was coming to this colony, carrying several passengers, and they were surprised she hadn’t arrived yet, worrying that something might have happened to her; they lost track of her in a storm that occurred shortly after they had been on board. This news filled them with fear, but also a little hope. The master of this ship had about two hundred bushels of peas to sell, but seeing their needs, he demanded nine pounds sterling per hogshead and wouldn't take less than eight pounds, while still expecting beaver at a lower rate. But they told him they had managed without it for so long and would continue to do so rather than pay such unreasonable prices. So they left for Virginia.

About 14. days after came in this ship, caled ye Anne, wherof Mr. William Peirce was mr., and aboute a weeke or 10. days after came in ye pinass which in foule weather they lost at sea, a fine new vessell of about 44. tune, which ye company had builte to stay in the cuntrie. They brought about 60. persons for ye generall, some of them being very usefull persons, and became good members to ye body, and some were ye wives and children of shuch as were hear allready. And some were so bad, as they were faine to be at charge to send them home againe ye next year. Also, besids these ther came a company, that did not belong to ye generall body, but came one[BA] their perticuler, and were to have lands assigned them, and be for them selves, yet to be subjecte to ye generall Goverment; [172]which caused some diferance and disturbance [101] amongst them, as will after appeare. I shall hear againe take libertie to inserte a few things out of shuch leters as came in this shipe, desiring rather to manefest things in ther words and apprehentions, then in my owne, as much as may be, without tediousness.

About 14 days after the arrival of this ship, called the Anne, whose master was Mr. William Peirce, a week or 10 days later, they lost a fine new vessel at sea during rough weather, a pinnace of about 44 tons that the company had built to stay in the country. They brought around 60 people for the general group, some of whom were very useful and became good members of the community, while others were the wives and children of those already here. Some, however, were so troublesome that it cost them to send them back home the following year. Additionally, besides these individuals, a group arrived that did not belong to the general body but came for their own specific reasons; they were to have lands assigned to them and be on their own, yet still subject to the general government. This caused some disagreements and disturbances among them, as will be shown later. I will now take the liberty to insert a few things from the letters that came on this ship, preferring to convey things in their words and perspectives rather than my own, as much as possible, without being tedious.

Beloved freinds, I kindly salute you all, with trust of your healths & wellfare, being right sorie yt no supplie hath been made to you all this while; for defence wher of, I must referr you to our generall leters. Naitheir indeed have we now sent you many things, which we should & would, for want of money. But persons, more then inough, (though not all we should,) for people come flying in upon us, but monys come creeping in to us. Some few of your old freinds are come, as, &c. So they come droping to you, and by degrees, I hope ere long you shall enjoye them all. And because people press so hard upon us to goe, and often shuch as are none of ye fitest, I pray you write ernestly to ye Treasurer and directe what persons should be sente. It greeveth me to see so weake a company sent you, and yet had I not been hear they had been weaker. You must still call upon the company hear to see yt honest men be sente you, and threaten to send them back if any other come, &c. We are not any way so much in danger, as by corrupte an noughty persons. Shuch, and shuch, came without my consente; but ye importunitie of their freinds got promise of our Treasurer in my absence. Neither is ther need we should take any lewd men, for we may have honest men enew, &c.

Dear friends, I warmly greet you all and hope for your health and well-being. I'm truly sorry that no supplies have been sent to you during this time; for the reason, I must refer you to our general letters. We haven’t managed to send you many things as we should and would because of a lack of money. However, we have more than enough people (though not all we should), as many are coming to us, but the money is coming in slowly. A few of your old friends have arrived, and more will come gradually; I hope soon you'll have them all. Since people are pressing us to leave, often those who aren’t the most suitable, I kindly ask you to write urgently to the Treasurer to specify who should be sent. It's disheartening to see such a weak group being sent to you, and had I not been here, they would have been even weaker. You must continue to insist on having honest men sent to you and threaten to send anyone else back, etc. We are in no real danger except from corrupt and unruly individuals. Such persons came without my consent, but their friends pressured our Treasurer while I was absent. There’s no need to take any wicked men, as we can have enough honest ones, etc.

Your assured freind,
R. C.

The following was from ye genrall.

The following was from the general.

Loving freinds, we most hartily salute you in all love and harty affection; being yet in hope yt the same God which hath hithertoo preserved you in a marvelous maner, doth yet continue your lives and health, to his owne praise and all our comforts. Being right sory that you have not been sent unto all this time, &c. We have in this ship sent shuch women, as were willing and ready to goe to their husbands and freinds, with their children, &c. We would not have you discontente, because we have not sent you more of your old freinds, and in speciall, him[BB] on whom you most depend. Farr be it from us to neclecte you, or contemne him. But as ye intente was at first, so ye evente at last shall shew it, that we will deal fairly, and squarly answer your expectations to the full. Ther are also come unto you, some honest men to plant upon their particulers besids you. A thing which if we should not give way unto, we should wrong both them and you. Them, by puting them on things more inconveniente, and you, for that being honest men, they will be a strengthening to ye place, and good neighbours [102] unto you. Tow things we would advise you of, which we have likwise signified them hear. First, ye trade for skins to be retained for the generall till ye devidente; 2ly. yt their setling by you, be with shuch distance of place as is neither inconvenient for ye lying of your lands, nor hurtfull to your speedy & easie assembling togeather.

Loving friends, we warmly greet you with all our love and heartfelt affection; we still hope that the same God who has wonderfully preserved you so far continues to give you life and health, for His own glory and our comfort. We are truly sorry that you haven't received any news for such a long time, etc. In this ship, we have sent some women who were willing and ready to go to their husbands and friends, along with their children, etc. Please don't be upset that we haven't sent more of your old friends, especially him on whom you rely the most. It is far from our intention to neglect you or disregard him. But as the initial plan was, so will the outcomes ultimately show that we will handle matters fairly and meet your expectations fully. Some honest men have also come to settle beside you. If we didn’t allow this, it would be unfair to both them and you. For them, it would be pushing them toward more inconvenient things, and for you, having honest men nearby will strengthen your community and be good neighbors to you. There are two things we would like to advise you about, which we have also communicated to them here. First, the trade for skins should be held for the general use until the division; secondly, that their settlement near you should be at a distance that is neither inconvenient for your land use nor harmful for your quick and easy gatherings.

We have sente you diverse fisher men, with salte, &c. Diverse other provissions we have sente you, as will appear in your bill of lading, and though we have not sent all we would (because our cash is small), yet it is yt we could, &c.

We have sent you various fishermen, along with salt, etc. We've also sent you several other supplies, as you will see in your bill of lading. Although we haven't sent everything we wanted to (since our cash is limited), it is still what we could manage, etc.

And allthough it seemeth you have discovered many more rivers and fertill grounds then yt wher you are, yet seeing by [174]Gods providence yt place fell to your lote, let it be accounted as your portion; and rather fixe your eyes upon that which may be done ther, then languish in hops after things els-wher. If your place be not ye best, it is better, you shall be ye less envied and encroached upon; and shuch as are earthly minded, will not setle too near your border.[BC] If ye land afford you bread, and ye sea yeeld you fish, rest you a while contented, God will one day afford you better fare. And all men shall know you are neither fugetives nor discontents. But can, if God so order it, take ye worst to your selves, with content,[BD] & leave ye best to your neighbours, with cherfullnes.

And although it seems like you've discovered many more rivers and fertile lands than where you are, remember that by God's providence this place has come your way, so consider it your portion. Focus on what you can do there rather than longing for things elsewhere. Even if your place isn’t the best, it’s better because you’ll be less envied and encroached upon; people who are too focused on material things won’t settle too close to you. If the land provides you with bread and the sea gives you fish, be content for a while; God will one day provide you with better. Everyone will see that you are neither fugitives nor dissatisfied. But you can, if God allows it, accept the worst with contentment and leave the best for your neighbors with cheerfulness.

Let it not be greeveous unto you yt you have been instruments to breake ye ise for others who come after with less dificulty, the honour shall be yours to ye worlds end, &c.

Let it not be a burden to you that you have been the ones to break the ice for others who come after with less difficulty; the honor will be yours until the end of time, etc.

We bear you always in our brests, and our harty affection is towards you all, as are ye harts of hundreds more which never saw your faces, who doubtles pray for your saftie as their owne, as we our selves both doe & ever shall, that ye same God which hath so marvelously preserved you from seas, foes, and famine, will still preserve you from all future dangers, and make you honourable amongst men, and glorious in blise at ye last day. And so ye Lord be with you all & send us joyfull news from you, and inable us with one shoulder so to accomplish & perfecte this worke, as much glorie may come to Him yt confoundeth ye mighty by the weak, and maketh small thinges great. To whose greatnes, be all glorie for ever & ever.

We always carry you in our hearts, and our deep affection is for all of you, just as the hearts of hundreds more who have never seen your faces, but undoubtedly pray for your safety as if it were their own, just as we do and always will. May the same God who has so wonderfully protected you from the seas, enemies, and famine continue to keep you safe from all future dangers, making you respected among people and glorious in bliss on the last day. May the Lord be with you all, send us joyful news from you, and empower us to work together to accomplish and perfect this endeavor, that much glory may come to Him who confounds the mighty through the weak and makes small things great. To His greatness, be all glory forever and ever.

This leter was subscribed with 13. of their names.

This letter was signed by 13 of their names.

These passengers, when they saw their low & poore condition a shore, were much danted and dismayed, [175]and according to their diverse humores were diversly affected; some wished them selves in England againe; others fell a weeping, fancying their own miserie in what yey saw now in others; other some pitying the distress they saw their freinds had been long in, and still were under; in a word, all were full of sadnes. Only some of their old freinds rejoysed to see them, and yt it was no worse with them, for they could not expecte it should be better, and now hoped they should injoye better days togeather. And truly it was [103] no marvell they should be thus affected, for they were in a very low condition, many were ragged in aparell, & some litle beter then halfe naked; though some yt were well stord before, were well enough in this regard. But for food they were all alike, save some yt had got a few pease of ye ship yt was last hear. The best dish they could presente their freinds with was a lobster, or a peece of fish, without bread or any thing els but a cupp of fair spring water. And ye long continuance of this diate, and their labours abroad, had something abated ye freshnes of their former complexion. But God gave them health and strength in a good measure; and shewed them by experience ye truth of yt word, Deut. 8. 3. Yt man liveth not by bread only, but by every word yt proceedeth out of ye mouth of ye Lord doth a man live.

These passengers, when they saw their poor condition onshore, were very discouraged and disheartened, [175] and depending on their different feelings, reacted in various ways; some wished they were back in England, while others began to cry, imagining their own misery reflected in what they saw in others. Some felt sympathy for the suffering their friends had been enduring for a long time and were still experiencing; in short, everyone was filled with sadness. Only a few of their old friends rejoiced to see them and that things weren't worse, as they couldn’t expect it to be better, and now hoped they could enjoy better days together. And truly, it was no wonder they felt this way, for they were in a very low state; many were ragged in their clothing, and some were barely dressed. Although a few who had been well-off before were doing okay in this respect. But in terms of food, they all fared the same, except for some who had managed to get a few peas from the ship that was last there. The best meal they could offer their friends was a lobster or a piece of fish, with nothing else but a cup of clear spring water. The prolonged nature of this diet and their efforts outside had somewhat diminished the freshness of their previous appearance. But God gave them health and strength in good measure and showed them by experience the truth of that word, Deut. 8. 3. Man does not live by bread alone, but by every word that comes from the mouth of the Lord.

When I think how sadly ye scripture speaks of the famine in Jaakobs time, when he said to his sonns, [176]Goe buy us food, that we may live and not dye. Gen. 42. 2. and 43. 1, that the famine was great, or heavie in the land; and yet they had such great herds, and store of catle of sundrie kinds, which, besids flesh, must needs produse other food, as milke, butter & cheese, &c., and yet it was counted a sore affliction; theirs hear must needs be very great, therfore, who not only wanted the staffe of bread, but all these things, and had no Egipte to goe too. But God fedd them out of ye sea for ye most parte, so wonderfull is his providence over his in all ages; for his mercie endureth for ever.

When I think about how sadly the scripture describes the famine during Jacob's time, when he said to his sons, [176] "Go buy us food so we can live and not die." (Gen. 42:2 and 43:1), it mentions that the famine was severe in the land. Yet, they had such large herds and plenty of livestock of various kinds, which, besides meat, must have produced other food like milk, butter, and cheese, etc. Still, it was considered a terrible hardship. Their need must have been very great, as they not only lacked basic bread but all these other things and had no Egypt to go to. But God mostly fed them from the sea, showing how wonderful His providence is over His people in all ages; for His mercy endures forever.

On ye other hand the old planters were affraid that their corne, when it was ripe, should be imparted to ye new-com̅ers, whose provissions wch they brought with them they feared would fall short before ye year wente aboute (as indeed it did). They came to ye Govr and besought him that as it was before agreed that they should set corne for their perticuler, and accordingly they had taken extraordinary pains ther aboute, that they might freely injoye the same, and they would not have a bitte of ye victails now come, but waite till harvest for their owne, and let ye new-com̅ers injoye what they had brought; they would have none of it, excepte they could purchase any of it of them by bargaine or exchainge. Their requeste was granted them, for it gave both sides good contente; for ye new-com̅ers were as much afraid that ye hungrie [177]planters would have eat up ye provissions brought, and they should have fallen into ye like condition.

On the other hand, the old planters were worried that when their corn was ripe, it would be given to the newcomers, whose supplies they feared would run out before the year was over (and indeed they did). They went to the Governor and asked him that, since it had already been agreed they would plant corn for themselves, and they had put in a lot of effort towards that, they wanted to enjoy their own crop fully. They didn’t want a bit of the provisions that had just arrived, but preferred to wait until harvest for their own, and let the newcomers enjoy what they had brought. They would only take some if they could trade for it. Their request was granted, which pleased both sides; the newcomers were also worried that the hungry planters would consume the supplies brought, putting them in the same situation.

This ship was in a shorte time laden with clapbord, by ye help of many hands. Also they sente in her all ye beaver and other furrs they had, & Mr. Winslow was sent over with her, to informe of all things, and procure such things as were thought needfull for their presente condition. By this time harvest was come, and in stead of famine, now God gave them plentie, and ye face of things was changed, to ye rejoysing of ye harts of many, for which they blessed God. And ye effect of their particuler planting was well seene, for all had, one way & other, pretty well to bring ye year aboute, and some of ye abler sorte and more [104] industrious had to spare, and sell to others, so as any generall wante or famine hath not been amongst them since to this day.

This ship was quickly loaded with clapboard, thanks to the help of many hands. They also sent over all the beaver and other furs they had, and Mr. Winslow was sent with her to report on everything and gather what was considered necessary for their current situation. By this time, harvest had arrived, and instead of famine, God blessed them with plenty, changing the outlook for many, who rejoiced in their hearts and gave thanks to God. The results of their individual planting were evident, as everyone had enough to get through the year, and some of the more capable and industrious ones even had extra to spare and sell to others, so there has not been any general want or famine among them since.

Those that come on their perticuler looked for greater matters then they found or could attaine unto, aboute building great houses, and such pleasant situations for them, as them selves had fancied; as if they would be great men & rich, all of a sudaine; but they proved castls in ye aire. These were ye conditions agreed on betweene ye colony and them.

Those who arrived with their own plans looked for bigger things than they found or could achieve, like building grand houses and choosing nice locations they had imagined for themselves; as if they suddenly wanted to be important and wealthy. But those turned out to be castles in the air. These were the conditions agreed upon between the colony and them.

First, that ye Govr, in ye name and with ye consente of ye company, doth in all love and frendship receive and imbrace them; and is to allote them competente places for habitations within ye towne. And promiseth [178]to shew them all such other curtesies as shall be reasonable for them to desire, or us to performe.

First, the governor, in the name and with the consent of the company, warmly welcomes and embraces them, and is to assign them suitable places to live within the town. And he promises [178] to show them all the other kindnesses that they might reasonably want, or we can provide.

2. That they, on their parts, be subjecte to all such laws & orders as are already made, or hear after shall be, for ye publick good.

2. That they, on their part, be subject to all such laws and orders as are already made, or shall be made in the future, for the public good.

3. That they be freed and exempte from ye generall imployments of the said company, (which their presente condition of comunitie requireth,) excepte commune defence, & such other imployments as tend to ye perpetuall good of ye collony.

3. That they be freed and exempt from the general duties of the company (which their current community status requires), except for common defense and other duties that contribute to the lasting good of the colony.

4ly. Towards ye maintenance of Goṽrt, & publick officers of ye said collony, every male above ye age of 16. years shall pay a bushell of Indean wheat, or ye worth of it, into ye commone store.

4ly. For the maintenance of Government, & public officers of the said colony, every male above the age of 16 years shall pay a bushel of Indian wheat, or its equivalent value, into the common store.

5ly. That (according to ye agreemente ye marchants made with ym before they came) they are to be wholy debared from all trade with the Indeans for all sorts of furrs, and such like commodities, till ye time of ye comunallitie be ended.

5ly. According to the agreement that the merchants made with them before they arrived, they are completely prohibited from all trade with the Indians for any type of furs and similar goods until the time of the community is over.

About ye midle of September arrived Captaine Robart Gorges in ye Bay of ye Massachusets, with sundrie passengers and families, intending ther to begine a plantation; and pitched upon ye place Mr. Weston's people had forsaken. He had a com̅ission from ye Counsell of New-England, to be generall Gover of ye cuntrie, and they appoynted for his counsell & assistance, Captaine Francis West, ye aforesaid admirall, Christopher Levite, Esquire, and ye Govr of Plimoth for [179]ye time beeing, etc. Allso, they gave him authoritie to chuse such other as he should find fit. Allso, they gave (by their com̅ission) full power to him and his assistants, or any 3. of them, wherof him selfe was allway to be one, to doe and execute what to them should seeme good, in all cases, Capitall, Criminall, and Civill, etc., with diverce other instructions. Of which, and his comission, it pleased him to suffer ye Govr hear to take a coppy.

Around the middle of September, Captain Robert Gorges arrived in the Bay of Massachusetts with various passengers and families, planning to start a settlement. He chose the location that Mr. Weston’s people had abandoned. He had a commission from the Council of New England to be the general Governor of the area, and they appointed Captain Francis West, the aforementioned admiral, Christopher Levite, Esquire, and the Governor of Plymouth for the time being, among his advisers and assistants. They also gave him the authority to select others he deemed suitable. Additionally, they granted him (through their commission) full power for himself and his assistants, or any three of them, of which he was always to be one, to do and execute whatever they believed was appropriate in all matters, whether capital, criminal, or civil, etc., along with various other instructions. He allowed the Governor here to take a copy of these and his commission.

He gave them notice of his arivall by letter, but before they could visite him he went to ye eastward with ye ship he came in; but a storme arising, (and they wanting a good pilot to harbor them in those parts,) they bore up for this harbor. He and his men were hear kindly entertained; he stayed hear 14. days. In ye mean time came in Mr. Weston with his small ship, which he had now recovered. [105[BE]] Captaine Gorges tooke hold of ye opportunitie, and acquainted ye Govr hear, that one occasion of his going to ye eastward was to meete with Mr. Weston, and call him to accounte for some abuses he had to lay to his charge. Wherupon he called him before him, and some other of his assistants, with ye Govr of this place; and charged him, first, with ye ille carriage of his men at ye Massachusets; by which means the peace of ye cuntrie was disturbed, and him selfe and the people which he had brought over to plante in that [180]bay were therby much prejudised. To this Mr. Weston easily answered, that what was that way done, was in his absence, and might have befalen any man; he left them sufficently provided, and conceived they would have been well governed; and for any errour com̅itted he had sufficiently smarted. This particuler was passed by. A 2d. was, for an abuse done to his father, Sr. Ferdenando Gorges, and to ye State. The thing was this; he used him & others of ye Counsell of New-England, to procure him a licence for ye transporting of many peeces of great ordnance for New-England, pretending great fortification hear in ye countrie, & I know not what shipping. The which when he had obtained, he went and sould them beyond seas for his private profite; for which (he said) ye State was much offended, and his father suffered a shrowd check, and he had order to apprehend him for it. Mr. Weston excused it as well as he could, but could not deney it; it being one maine thing (as was said) for which he with-drew himself. But after many passages, by ye mediation of ye Govr and some other freinds hear, he was inclined to gentlnes (though he aprehended ye abuse of his father deeply); which, when Mr. Weston saw, he grew more presumptuous, and gave such provocking & cutting speches, as made him rise up in great indignation & distemper, and vowed yt he would either curb him, or send him home for England. At which Mr. Weston was something danted, and came [181]privatly to ye Govr hear, to know whether they would suffer Captaine Gorges to apprehend him. He was tould they could not hinder him, but much blamed him, yt after they had pacified things, he should thus breake out, by his owne folly & rashnes, to bring trouble upon him selfe & them too. He confest it was his passion, and prayd ye Govr to entreat for him, and pacifie him if he could. The which at last he did, with much adoe; so he was called againe, and ye Govr was contente to take his owne bond to be ready to make further answer, when either he or ye lords should send for him. And at last he tooke only his word, and ther was a freīdly parting on all hands.

He let them know about his arrival by letter, but before they could visit him, he headed east with the ship he came in. However, a storm hit, and they needed a good pilot to help them find harbor in those areas, so they redirected to this harbor. He and his men were welcomed warmly; he stayed here for 14 days. In the meantime, Mr. Weston arrived with his small ship, which he had recently recovered. Captain Gorges seized the opportunity and informed the Governor here that one reason for his trip east was to meet Mr. Weston and hold him accountable for some wrongs he needed to address. Consequently, he summoned him along with some of his assistants and the Governor of this place; he charged Weston first with the misconduct of his men at the Massachusetts, which disturbed the peace of the area and negatively affected him and the people he brought over to settle in that bay. Mr. Weston easily responded that whatever happened was while he was absent and could have happened to anyone; he believed they would have been well managed based on the provisions he left them, and he had already suffered enough for any errors committed. This particular issue was overlooked. The second charge was for an offense against his father, Sir Ferdinando Gorges, and the State. The issue was this: he asked him and others on the Council of New England to get a license for transporting many pieces of heavy artillery to New England, claiming there would be a great need for fortification in the country and that he needed ships. Once he got the license, he sold the artillery overseas for his own profit, which angered the State, and his father received a severe reprimand; he was ordered to arrest him for it. Mr. Weston excused himself as best he could but couldn't deny it, as it was one of the main reasons he withdrew. After many discussions, with the Governor and some other friends' mediation, he was inclined to be gentle (although he deeply resented the offense against his father); when Mr. Weston saw this, he became more arrogant and made provoking remarks that caused Gorges to rise in great indignation and anger, vowing that he would either rein him in or send him home to England. This somewhat intimidated Mr. Weston, who then approached the Governor privately to find out if they would allow Captain Gorges to apprehend him. He was told they could not stop him, but they criticized Weston for, after everything had been settled, allowing himself to break out again due to his own foolishness and rashness, bringing trouble upon himself and them. Mr. Weston admitted it was his passion and asked the Governor to intercede for him and calm Gorges if possible. Eventually, the Governor did manage to do this after some effort, so he was called back, and the Governor agreed to take his own bond, promising to be ready to answer further when either he or the lords sent for him. In the end, he took only his word, and there was a friendly parting all around.

But after he was gone, Mr. Weston in lue of thanks to ye Govr and his freinds hear, gave them this quib (behind their baks) for all their pains. That though they were but yonge justices, yet they wear good beggers. Thus they parted at this time, and shortly after ye Govr tooke his leave and went to ye Massachusets by land, being very thankfull for his kind entertainemente. The ship stayed hear, and fitted her selfe to goe for Virginia, having some passengers ther to deliver; and with her returned sundrie of those from hence which came over on their perticuler, some out of discontente and dislike of ye cuntrie; others by reason of a fire that broke out, and burnt ye houses they lived in, and all their provisions [106[BF]] so as [182]they were necessitated therunto. This fire was occasioned by some of ye sea-men that were roystering in a house wher it first begane, makeing a great fire in very could weather, which broke out of ye chimney into ye thatch, and burnte downe 3. or 4. houses, and consumed all ye goods & provissions in ym. The house in which it begane was right against their store-house, which they had much adoe to save, in which were their com̅one store & all their provissions; ye which if it had been lost, ye plantation had been over-throwne. But through Gods mercie it was saved by ye great dilligence of ye people, & care of the Govr & some aboute him. Some would have had ye goods throwne out; but if they had, ther would much have been stolne by the rude company yt belonged to these 2. ships, which were allmost all ashore. But a trusty company was plased within, as well as those that with wet-cloaths & other means kept of ye fire without, that if necessitie required they might have them out with all speed. For yey suspected some malicious dealling, if not plaine treacherie, and whether it was only suspition or no, God knows; but this is certaine, that when ye tumulte was greatest, ther was a voyce heard (but from whom it was not knowne) that bid them looke well aboute them, for all were not freinds yt were near them. And shortly after, when the vemencie of ye fire was over, smoke was seen to arise within a shed yt was joynd to ye end of ye storehouse, [183]which was watled up with bowes, in ye withered leaves wherof ye fire was kindled, which some, run̅ing to quench, found a longe firebrand of an ell longe, lying under ye wale on ye inside, which could not possibly come their by cassualtie, but must be laid ther by some hand, in ye judgmente of all that saw it. But God kept them from this deanger, what ever was intended.

But after he left, Mr. Weston, in place of thanking the Governor and his friends here, gave them this jab (behind their backs) for all their efforts. Although they were just young justices, they were good beggars. They parted ways at that time, and shortly after, the Governor took his leave and went to Massachusetts by land, feeling very grateful for their kind hospitality. The ship stayed here and prepared to go to Virginia, having some passengers there to drop off; some returned out of discontent and dislike of the country, while others did so because a fire broke out and burned down the houses they lived in, along with all their supplies. As a result, they were compelled to leave. This fire was started by some of the sailors who were drinking in a house where it first began, making a big fire in very cold weather, which broke out of the chimney into the thatch and burned down 3 or 4 houses, consuming all the goods and supplies in them. The house where it started was right across from their storehouse, which they struggled to save, as it contained their shared store and all their supplies; if it had been lost, the plantation would have been ruined. But through God's mercy, it was saved due to the great diligence of the people and the care of the Governor and some around him. Some suggested throwing the goods out, but if they had done that, much would have been stolen by the rough crowd belonging to these two ships, who were nearly all ashore. However, a trustworthy group was gathered inside, along with those who, with wet clothes and other means, kept the fire at bay outside, ready to get everything out quickly if necessary. They suspected some malicious intent, if not outright treachery, and whether it was just suspicion or not, God knows; but it is certain that when the disturbance was at its worst, a voice was heard (but from whom it was not known) telling them to watch their surroundings because not everyone near them was a friend. Shortly after, when the intensity of the fire had subsided, smoke was seen rising from a shed that was attached to the end of the storehouse, which was made of woven branches, and the withered leaves of which the fire had ignited. Some running to extinguish it found a long firebrand about a yard long, lying under the weave inside, which could not have happened by accident and must have been placed there by some hand, in the judgment of all who saw it. But God protected them from this danger, whatever was intended.

Shortly after Captaine Gorges, ye generall Govr, was come home to ye Massachusets, he sends a warrante to arrest Mr. Weston & his ship, and sends a mr. to bring her away thither, and one Captain Hanson (that belonged to him) to conducte him along. The Govr & others hear were very sory to see him take this course, and tooke exception at ye warrante, as not legall nor sufficiente; and withall write to him to disswade him from this course, shewing him yt he would but entangle and burthen him selfe in doing this; for he could not doe Mr. Weston a better turne, (as things stood with him); for he had a great many men that belonged to him in this barke, and was deeply ingaged to them for wages, and was in a man̅er out of victails (and now winter); all which would light upon him, if he did arrest his barke. In ye mean time Mr. Weston had notice to shift for him selfe; but it was conceived he either knew not whither to goe, or how to mend him selfe, but was rather glad of ye occasion, and so stirred not. But ye Govr would not be perswaded, but [184][107] sent a very formall warrente under his hand & seall, with strict charge as they would answere it to ye state; he also write that he had better considered of things since he was hear, and he could not answer it to let him goe so; besids other things that were come to his knowledg since, which he must answer too. So he was suffered to proceede, but he found in the end that to be true that was tould him; for when an inventorie was taken of what was in ye ship, ther was not vitailes found for above 14. days, at a pare allowance, and not much else of any great worth, & the men did so crie out of him for wages and diate, in ye mean time, as made him soone weary. So as in conclusion it turned to his loss, and ye expence of his owne provissions; and towards the spring they came to agreement, (after they had bene to ye eastward,) and ye Govr restord him his vessell againe, and made him satisfaction, in bisket, meal, and such like provissions, for what he had made use of that was his, or what his men had any way wasted or consumed. So Mr. Weston came hither againe, and afterward shaped his course for Virginie, & so for present I shall leave him.[BG]

Shortly after Captain Gorges, the general Governor, returned home to Massachusetts, he sent a warrant to arrest Mr. Weston and his ship, along with a man to bring the ship back and Captain Hanson, one of his men, to escort him. The Governor and others here were very sorry to see him pursue this course and objected to the warrant as not legal or sufficient; they also wrote to him to discourage this action, showing him that it would only complicate matters for himself, as he could not do Mr. Weston a greater favor given the current circumstances. Mr. Weston had many men on this ship and was deeply in debt to them for wages, plus he was nearly out of provisions (and it was winter now); all of which would come back to him if he arrested the ship. In the meantime, Mr. Weston was warned to fend for himself; however, it was thought that he either didn’t know where to go or how to improve his situation, and he was rather pleased with the reason to stay put. Nevertheless, the Governor would not be dissuaded and sent a very formal warrant under his hand and seal, with a strict charge that they would be held accountable to the state. He also wrote that he had reflected more on the matter since arriving and couldn’t justify letting him go without resolution, along with other issues that had come to his attention since then, which he needed to address. So, Mr. Weston was allowed to proceed, but in the end, he found what he had been warned about to be true; when an inventory was taken of what was in the ship, there were only provisions found for about 14 days at standard rations, and not much else of significant value, while the men were already demanding wages and food, which quickly wore him down. Ultimately, this resulted in his loss and the depletion of his own supplies. Toward spring, they reached an agreement (after having gone eastward), and the Governor returned his vessel to him, providing compensation in biscuits, meal, and similar provisions for what had been used or what his men had wasted or consumed. So, Mr. Weston returned here and later set his course for Virginia, and for now, I will leave him.

The Govr and some yt depended upon him returned for England, haveing scarcly saluted ye cuntrie in his Govermente, not finding the state of things hear to [185]answer his quallitie & condition. The peopl dispersed them selves, some went for England, others for Virginia, some few remained, and were helped with supplies from hence. The Govr brought over a minister with him, one Mr. Morell, who, about a year after ye Govr returned, tooke shipping from hence. He had I know not what power and authority of superintendancie over other churches granted him, and sundrie instructions for that end; but he never shewed it, or made any use of it; (it should seeme he saw it was in vaine;) he only speake of it to some hear at his going away. This was in effect ye end of a 2. plantation in that place. Ther were allso this year some scatering beginings made in other places, as at Paskataway, by Mr. David Thomson, at Monhigen, and some other places by sundrie others.

The Governor and a few others who depended on him returned to England, having hardly greeted the country during his governorship, as he found the situation here not suitable for his status and condition. The people scattered; some went to England, others to Virginia, and a few stayed behind, receiving supplies from here. The Governor brought a minister with him, Mr. Morell, who, about a year after the Governor returned, took a ship back from here. He had some unclear power and authority over other churches granted to him, along with various instructions for that purpose; however, he never demonstrated or utilized it (it seemed he realized it was pointless); he only mentioned it to some here as he was leaving. This effectively marked the end of a second plantation in that location. There were also some scattered beginnings made this year in other places, like at Paskataway by Mr. David Thomson, at Monhigen, and some other locations by various others.

It rests now yt I speake a word aboute ye pin̅ass spoken of before, which was sent by ye adventurers to be imployed in ye cuntrie. She was a fine vessell, and bravely set out,[BH] and I fear ye adventurers did over pride them selves in her, for she had ill success. How ever, they erred grosly in tow things aboute her; first, though she had a sufficiente maister, yet she was rudly man̅ed, and all her men were upon shars, and none was to have any wages but ye mr. 2ly, wheras they mainly lookt at trade, they had sent nothing of any value to trade with. When the men came hear, and mette with [186]ill counsell from Mr. Weston & his crue, with others of ye same stampe, neither mr. nor Govr could scarce rule [108] them, for they exclaimed that they were abused & deceived, for they were tould they should goe for a man of warr, and take I know not whom, French & Spaniards, &c. They would neither trade nor fish, excepte they had wages; in fine, they would obey no com̅and of ye maisters; so it was apprehended they would either rune away with ye vessell, or get away wth ye ships, and leave her; so as Mr. Peirce & others of their freinds perswaded the Govr to chaing their condition, and give them wages; which was accordingly done. And she was sente about ye Cape to ye Narigansets to trade, but they made but a poore vioage of it. Some corne and beaver they got, but ye Dutch used to furnish them with cloath & better com̅odities, they haveing only a few beads & knives, which were not ther much esteemed. Allso, in her returne home, at ye very entrance into ther owne harbore, she had like to have been cast away in a storme, and was forced to cut her maine mast by ye bord, to save herselfe from driving on ye flats that lye without, caled Browns Ilands, the force of ye wind being so great as made her anchors give way and she drive right upon them; but her mast & takling being gone, they held her till ye wind shifted. [187]

It’s important now that I talk about the pinnace mentioned earlier, which was sent by the adventurers to be used in the country. She was a fine vessel and set out bravely, but I fear the adventurers were overly confident in her, as she didn’t have a good outcome. However, they made serious mistakes in two areas regarding her; first, even though she had a competent master, she was poorly manned, and all her crew were on shares, with no one to receive a wage except the master. Secondly, while they mainly focused on trade, they didn’t send anything of real value to trade with. When the men arrived here and encountered poor advice from Mr. Weston and his crew, along with others of the same kind, neither the master nor the Governor could hardly control them, as they complained that they were being mistreated and deceived, having been told they would go out as a man-of-war and confront I don’t know whom, French and Spanish, etc. They refused to trade or fish unless they were paid; basically, they wouldn’t follow any commands from the masters. It was assumed they would either run away with the vessel or escape with other ships and abandon her. So Mr. Peirce and other friends persuaded the Governor to change their conditions and offer them wages, which was done accordingly. She was then sent around the Cape to the Narragansetts to trade, but they had a poor voyage. They acquired some corn and beaver, but the Dutch usually provided them with cloth and better commodities, as they only had a few beads and knives, which weren’t valued there. Also, on her return home, at the very entrance to their own harbor, she nearly wrecked in a storm and had to cut her main mast by the board to save herself from being driven onto the flats called Brown's Islands, the wind was so strong that it made her anchors give way and she drifted right towards them; but with her mast and tackle gone, they managed to hold her until the wind changed.

Anno Dom: 1624.

Year: 1624.

The time of new election of ther officers for this year being come, and[BI] ye number of their people increased, and their troubls and occasions therwith, the Govr desired them to chainge ye persons, as well as renew ye election; and also to adde more Assistans to ye Govr for help & counsell, and ye better carrying on of affairs. Showing that it was necessarie it should be so. If it was any honour or benefite, it was fitte others should be made pertakers of it; if it was a burthen, (as doubtles it was,) it was but equall others should help to bear it; and yt this was ye end of An̅uall Elections. The issue was, that as before ther was but one Assistante, they now chose 5. giving the Govr a duble voyce; and aftwards they increased them to 7. which course hath continued to this day.

The time for electing new officers this year had arrived, and as the number of their people grew, so did their challenges and needs. The Governor asked them to change the individuals involved, as well as to renew the election. He also suggested adding more assistants to the Governor for support and advice, making it easier to manage affairs. He stressed that this was necessary. If it brought honor or benefits, others should share in it; if it was a burden (which it undoubtedly was), it was only fair that others should help carry it. This was the purpose of annual elections. In the end, instead of just one assistant as before, they chose 5, effectively giving the Governor a double vote; later, they increased the number to 7. This practice has continued to this day.

They having with some truble & charge new-masted and rigged their pinass, in ye begining of March they sent her well vitaled to the eastward on fishing. She arrived safly at a place near Damarins cove, and was there well harbored in a place wher ships used to ride, ther being also some ships allready arived out of England. But shortly after ther [109] arose such a violent & extraordinarie storme, as ye seas broak over such places in ye harbor as was never seene before, and drive her against great roks, which beat such [188]a hole in her bulke, as a horse and carte might have gone in, and after drive her into deep-water, wher she lay sunke. The mr. was drowned, the rest of ye men, all save one, saved their lives, with much a doe; all her provision, salt, and what els was in her, was lost. And here I must leave her to lye till afterward.

They had some trouble and expense re-masting and rigging their boat. At the beginning of March, they sent her eastward for fishing, well stocked with supplies. She safely arrived at a location near Damarins Cove, where she was securely harbored in an area where ships typically anchored, and there were already some ships that had arrived from England. However, shortly after, a violent and extraordinary storm arose, causing the seas to break over parts of the harbor like never seen before, and drove her against large rocks, creating such a hole in her hull that a horse and cart could have fit through. She was then pushed into deep water, where she sank. The master drowned, and all the other men, except for one, managed to save their lives with great difficulty. All her provisions, salt, and everything else on board were lost. And here I must leave her to lie until later.

Some of those that still remained hear on their perticuler, begane privatly to nurish a faction, and being privie to a strong faction that was among ye adventurers in England, on whom sundry of them did depend, by their private whispering they drew some of the weaker sorte of ye company to their side, and so filld them with discontente, as nothing would satisfie them excepte they might be suffered to be in their perticuler allso; and made great offers, so they might be freed from ye generall. The Govr consulting with ye ablest of ye generall body what was best to be done hear in, it was resolved to permitte them so to doe, upon equall conditions. The conditions were the same in effect with ye former before related. Only some more added, as that they should be bound here to remaine till ye generall partnership was ended. And also that they should pay into ye store, ye on halfe of all such goods and comodities as they should any waise raise above their food, in consideration of what charg had been layed out for them, with some such like things. This liberty granted, soone stopt this gape, for ther was but a few that undertooke this course when it [189]came too; and they were as sone weary of it. For the other had perswaded them, & Mr. Weston togeather, that ther would never come more supply to ye generall body; but ye perticulers had such freinds as would carry all, and doe for them I know not what.

Some of those who still remained here, began to privately start their own faction. They were in the know about a strong faction among the adventurers in England, on whom several of them relied. Through their private whispers, they pulled some of the weaker members of the group to their side, filling them with discontent. Nothing would satisfy them unless they were allowed to join their particular group as well. They made significant offers to be freed from the general association. The Governor consulted with the most capable members of the general assembly about what to do in this situation, and they agreed to allow them to proceed under equal conditions. The conditions were essentially the same as those mentioned earlier, with a few additions: they would be required to remain here until the general partnership ended, and they would need to contribute half of all the goods and commodities they raised above their food, in consideration of the expenses incurred on their behalf, along with a few similar stipulations. This granted liberty quickly stopped their complaints, as very few chose to take this route when it came down to it; and those who did soon grew tired of it. The others had convinced them, along with Mr. Weston, that no further supplies would come to the general body, but that the individual factions had friends who would provide everything and do who knows what for them.

Shortly after, Mr. Winslow came over, and brought a prety good supply, and the ship came on fishing, a thing fatall to this plantation. He brought 3. heifers & a bull, the first begining of any catle of that kind in ye land, with some cloathing & other necessaries, as will further appear; but withall ye reporte of a strong faction amongst ye adventurers[BJ] against them, and espetially against ye coming of ye rest from Leyden, and with what difficulty this supply was procured, and how, by their strong & long opposision, bussines was so retarded as not only they were now falne too late for ye fishing season, but the best men were taken up of ye fishermen in the west countrie, and he was forct to take such a mr. & company for that imployment as he could procure upon ye present. Some letters from them shall beter declare these things, being as followeth.

Shortly after, Mr. Winslow came over and brought a pretty good supply, and the ship continued fishing, which was detrimental to the plantation. He brought three heifers and a bull, the first livestock of that kind in the land, along with some clothing and other necessities, as will be further explained. However, he also brought news of a strong faction among the adventurers against them, especially against the arrival of the others from Leyden. It took considerable effort to secure this supply, and due to their strong and prolonged opposition, the process was delayed, so much so that they ended up too late for the fishing season. Additionally, the best men had already been hired by the fishermen in the west country, and he was forced to take whatever crew and company he could find for that task at the moment. Some letters from them will clarify these matters further, as follows.

[110] Most worthy & loving freinds, your kind & loving leters I have received, and render you many thanks, &c. It hath plased God to stirre up ye harts of our adventurers[BJ] [190]to raise a new stock for the seting forth of this shipe, caled the Charitie, with men & necessaries, both for the plantation and the fishing, though accomplished with very great difficulty; in regard we have some amongst us which undoubtedly aime more at their owne private ends, and the thwarting & opposing of some hear, and other worthy instruments,[BK] of Gods glory elswher, then at the generall good and furtherance of this noble & laudable action. Yet againe we have many other, and I hope the greatest parte, very honest Christian men, which I am perswaded their ends and intents are wholy for the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ, in the propagation of his gospell, and hope of gaining those poore salvages to the knowledg of God. But, as we have a proverbe, One scabed sheep may marr a whole flock, so these malecontented persons, & turbulente spirits, doe what in them lyeth to withdraw mens harts from you and your freinds, yea, even from the generall bussines; and yet under show and pretence of godlynes and furtherance of the plantation. Wheras the quite contrary doth plainly appeare; as some of the honester harted men (though of late of their faction) did make manifest at our late meeting. But what should I trouble you or my selfe with these restles opposers of all goodnes, and I doubte will be continuall disturbers of our frendly meetings & love. On Thurs-day the 8. of Jan: we had a meeting aboute the artickls betweene you & us; wher they would rejecte that, which we in our late leters prest you to grante, (an addition to the time of our joynt stock). And their reason which they would make known to us was, it trobled their conscience to exacte longer time of you then was agreed upon at the first. But that night they were so followed and crost of their perverse courses, as they were even wearied, and offered to sell their adventurs; and some were willing to buy. But I, doubting they would raise more scandale and false [191]reports, and so diverse waise doe us more hurt, by going of in such a furie, then they could or can by continuing adventurers amongst us, would not suffer them. But on ye 12. of Jan: we had another meting, but in the interime diverse of us had talked with most of them privatly, and had great combats & reasoning, pro & con. But at night when we mete to read ye generall letter, we had ye loveingest and frendlyest meeting that ever I knew[BL] and our greatest enemise offered to lend us 50li. So I sent for a potle of wine, (I would you could[BM] doe ye like,) which we dranke freindly together. Thus God can turne ye harts of men when it pleaseth him, &c. Thus loving freinds, I hartily salute you all in ye Lord, hoping ever to rest,

[110] Most worthy and dear friends, I have received your kind and loving letters, and I thank you very much, etc. It has pleased God to inspire the hearts of our adventurers[BJ][190]to raise a new fund for setting forth this ship called the Charitie, with men and supplies, both for the plantation and fishing, although it's been accomplished with great difficulty, since we have some among us who undoubtedly aim more at their own personal interests and at opposing some here and other worthy instruments,[BK] for God's glory elsewhere, than for the general good and furtherance of this noble and commendable action. However, we have many others, and I hope the majority, who are very honest Christian men, and I am convinced their intentions are solely for the glory of our Lord Jesus Christ, in spreading His gospel, and in hopes of leading those poor natives to the knowledge of God. But, as we say, one scabbed sheep can ruin a whole flock, so these discontented individuals and turbulent spirits do everything they can to turn people's hearts away from you and your friends, even from the general business; yet they pretend to support godliness and the plantation. The opposite is clearly evident, as some of the more honest-hearted men (though recently part of their faction) demonstrated at our recent meeting. But why should I burden you or myself with these restless opposers of all goodness, who I fear will be continual disruptors of our friendly gatherings and love? On Thursday, January 8, we had a meeting about the articles between you and us; where they would reject what we pressed you to agree to in our recent letters (an extension to the time of our joint stock). Their reason they wanted to make known to us was that it troubled their conscience to require more time from you than was originally agreed upon. However, that night they were pursued and thwarted in their corrupt plans so much that they became exhausted and offered to sell their shares; some were even willing to buy. But I, fearing they would create more scandal and false[191]reports, and in so doing harm us more by acting out in such a rage than they could by continuing as adventurers among us, would not allow it. Then on January 12, we had another meeting, but in the meantime several of us spoke privately with most of them and had great debates and discussions, pros and cons. But at night when we gathered to read the general letter, we had the most loving and friendly meeting I have ever known[BL]and our greatest enemies even offered to lend us £50. So I sent for a bottle of wine (I wish you could[BM]join us), which we drank together in good spirits. Thus God can change the hearts of men when He pleases, etc. Thus, dear friends, I wholeheartedly greet you all in the Lord, hoping to always remain,

Yours to my power,
James Sherley.
Jan: 25. 1623.

[111] Another leter.

Another letter.

Beloved Sr., &c. We have now sent you, we hope, men & means, to setle these 3. things, viz. fishing, salt making, and boat making; if you can bring them to pass to some perfection, your wants may be supplyed. I pray you bend you selfe what you can to setle these bussinesses. Let ye ship be fraught away as soone as you can, and sent to Bilbow. You must send some discreete man for factore, whom, once more, you must also authorise to confirme ye conditions. If Mr. Winslow could be spared, I could wish he came [192]againe. This ship carpenter is thought to be the fittest man for you in the land, and will no doubte doe you much good. Let him have an absolute comand over his servants & such as you put to him. Let him build you 2. catches, a lighter, and some 6. or 7. shalops, as soone as you can. The salt-man is a skillfull & industrious man, put some to him, that may quickly apprehende ye misterie of it. The preacher we have sent is (we hope) an honest plaine man, though none of ye most eminente and rare. Aboute chusing him into office use your owne liberty & discretion; he knows he is no officer amongst you, though perhaps custome & universalitie may make him forget him selfe. Mr. Winslow & my selfe gave way to his going, to give contente to some hear, and we see no hurt in it, but only his great charge of children.

Dear Sir, We have now sent you, we hope, people and resources to settle these three things: fishing, salt making, and boat making. If you can manage to get these things up and running well, your needs may be met. I encourage you to focus on establishing these businesses. Please have the ship loaded and sent to Bilbao as soon as possible. You need to send a discreet person as your factor, whom you must also authorize to confirm the conditions once again. If Mr. Winslow can be spared, I would wish for him to come back again. This ship carpenter is considered the best person for you in the area and will undoubtedly be very helpful. Give him full authority over his workers and those you assign to him. Have him build you two catches, a lighter, and six or seven shalops as quickly as possible. The salt maker is a skilled and hardworking person, so assign some helpers to him who can quickly learn the trade. The preacher we sent is hopefully an honest, straightforward man, though not among the most prominent or distinguished. When it comes to choosing him for the office, use your own judgment and discretion; he knows he is not an official among you, even if habit and conventions might occasionally make him forget. Mr. Winslow and I agreed to his departure to satisfy some people there, and we see no harm in it, except for his significant responsibility with his children.

We have tooke a patente for Cap Anne, &c. I am sory ther is no more discretion used by some in their leters hither.[BN] Some say you are starved in body & soule; others, yt you eate piggs & doggs, that dye alone; others, that ye things hear spoaken of, ye goodnes of ye cuntry, are gross and palpable lyes; that ther is scarce a foule to be seene, or a fish to be taken, and many such like. I would such discontented men were hear againe, for it is a miserie when ye whole state of a plantation shall be thus exposed to ye passionate humors of some discontented men. And for my selfe I shall hinder for hearafter some yt would goe, and have not better composed their affections; mean space it is all our crosses, and we must bear them.

We have taken a patent for Cape Ann, etc. I’m sorry there’s not more discretion used by some in their letters here.[BN] Some say you are starving in body and soul; others, that you eat pigs and dogs that die alone; others, that the things spoken about the goodness of the country are blatant lies; that there’s hardly a bird to be seen or a fish to be caught, and many such things. I wish those discontented people were here again, because it’s a misery when the entire state of a plantation is exposed to the passionate whims of some unhappy individuals. As for myself, I will prevent some who would leave and haven’t sorted out their emotions better; meanwhile, we all have our struggles, and we must endure them.

I am sorie we have not sent you more and other things, but in truth we have rune into so much charge, to victaile ye ship, provide salte & other fishing implements, &c. as we could not provid other comfortable things, as buter, suger, &c. I hope the returne of this ship, and the James, will [193]put us in cash againe. The Lord make you full of courage in this troublesome bussines, which now must be stuck unto, till God give us rest from our labours. Fare well in all harty affection.

I'm sorry we haven't sent you more things, but honestly, we've run into so many expenses to supply the ship, get salt and other fishing gear, etc., that we couldn't provide other essentials like butter, sugar, etc. I hope the return of this ship, and the James, will [193]put us back in cash. May the Lord give you the strength to handle this difficult situation that we have to stick with until God gives us relief from our work. Take care with all my affection.

Your assured friend,
R.C.
Jan: 24. 1623.

With ye former letter write by Mr. Sherley, there were sente sundrie objections concerning which he thus writeth. "These are the cheefe objections which they [112] that are now returned make against you and the countrie. I pray you consider them, and answer them by the first conveniencie." These objections were made by some of those that came over on their perticuler and were returned home, as is before mentioned, and were of ye same suite with those yt this other letter mentions.

With the previous letter written by Mr. Sherley, several objections were sent regarding which he writes: "These are the main objections that the people who have just returned make against you and the country. I ask you to consider them and respond at your earliest convenience." These objections were raised by some of those who came over on their own and returned home, as mentioned earlier, and were related to the same issue as those that this other letter mentions.

I shall here set them downe, with ye answers then made unto them, and sent over at ye returne of this ship; which did so confound ye objecters, as some confessed their falte, and others deneyed what they had said, and eate their words, & some others of them have since come over againe and heere lived to convince them selves sufficiently, both in their owne & other mens judgments.

I will now lay them out, along with the answers given to them, which were sent back with the return of this ship; these responses so amazed the critics that some admitted their mistakes, while others denied what they had said and took back their words. Additionally, some of them have since come over again and lived here to prove themselves, both in their own eyes and in the opinions of others.

1. obj. was diversitie aboute Religion. Ans: We know no such matter, for here was never any controversie or opposition, either publicke or private, (to our knowledg,) since we came.

1. The issue was diversity regarding religion. Answer: We are not aware of any such matter, as there has never been any controversy or opposition, either publicly or privately, (to our knowledge) since we arrived.

2. ob: Neglecte of familie duties, one ye Lords day.

2. ob: Neglect of family duties on the Lord's Day.

Ans. We allow no such thing, but blame it in our selves & others; and they that thus reporte it, should have shewed their Christian love the more if they had in love tould ye offenders of it, rather then thus to reproach them behind their baks. But (to say no more) we wish them selves had given better example.

Ans. We don't allow that kind of behavior, but we blame it on ourselves and others; and those who report it should have shown their Christian love more by addressing the offenders directly out of love, rather than talking about them behind their backs. But to say no more, we hope they themselves would set a better example.

3. ob: Wante of both the sacrements.

3. ob: Lack of both sacraments.

Ans. The more is our greefe, that our pastor is kept from us, by whom we might injoye them; for we used to have the Lords Supper every Saboth, and baptisme as often as ther was occasion of children to baptise.

Ans. The more we grieve that our pastor is kept away from us, as he is the one through whom we could enjoy these sacraments; we used to have the Lord's Supper every Sunday and baptism whenever there were children to baptize.

4. ob: Children not catechised nor taught to read.

4. ob: Children who are not taught religious lessons or how to read.

Ans: Neither is true; for diverse take pains with their owne as they can; indeede, we have no com̅one schoole for want of a fitt person, or hithertoo means to maintaine one; though we desire now to begine.

Ans: Neither is true; because different people work hard on their own as best as they can; in fact, we have no shared school due to the lack of a suitable person or the resources to support one; although we do want to start now.

5. ob: Many of ye perticuler members of ye plantation will not work for ye generall.

5. ob: Many of the specific members of the plantation will not work for the general.

Ans: This allso is not wholy true; for though some doe it not willingly, & other not honestly, yet all doe it; and he that doth worst gets his owne foode & something besids. But we will not excuse them, but labour to reforme them ye best we cane, or else to quitte ye plantation of them.

Ans: This isn’t entirely true either; because while some do it unwillingly and others dishonestly, everyone does it. And the one who does the worst still gets their share and a little extra. But we won't excuse them; instead, we will try our best to reform them, or else abandon their settlement.

6. ob: The water is not wholsome.

6. ob: The water is not safe to drink.

Ans: If they mean, not so wholsome as ye good [195]beere and wine in London, (which they so dearly love,) we will not dispute with them; but els, for water, it is as good as any in the world, (for ought we knowe,) and it is wholsome enough to us that can be contente therwith.

Ans: If they mean it’s not as good as the nice beer and wine in London, which they love so much, we won’t argue with them; but as for water, it's as good as any in the world, as far as we know, and it's healthy enough for those of us who are okay with it.

7. ob: The ground is barren and doth bear no grasse.

7. ob: The ground is barren and doesn’t grow any grass.

[113] Ans: It is hear (as in all places) some better & some worse; and if they well consider their words, in England they shall not find such grasse in them, as in their feelds & meadows. The catle find grasse, for they are as fatt as need be; we wish we had but one for every hundred that hear is grase to keep. Indeed, this objection, as some other, are ridiculous to all here which see and know ye contrary.

[113] Ans: It's the same here as in any place—some things are better and some are worse. If they really think about it, they'll find that in England, their words don’t hold up as well as the grass in their fields and meadows. The cattle find plenty of grass because they're as fat as they need to be; we wish we had just one cattle for every hundred that has enough grass to sustain them. Honestly, this objection, like some others, seems silly to everyone here who sees and knows the opposite.

8. ob: The fish will not take salt to keepe sweete.

8. ob: The fish won’t accept salt to stay fresh.

Ans: This is as true as that which was written, that ther is scarce a foule to be seene or a fish to be taken. Things likly to be true in a cuntrie wher so many sayle of ships come yearly a fishing; they might as well say, there can no aile or beere in London be kept from sowering.

Ans: This is just as true as what was written, that there's hardly a bird to be seen or a fish to be caught. It's likely to be true in a country where so many ships come every year for fishing; they might as well say that no ale or beer in London can be kept from going sour.

9. ob: Many of them are theevish and steale on from an other.

9. ob: Many of them are sneaky and steal from each other.

Ans: Would London had been free from that crime, then we should not have been trobled with these here; it is well knowne sundrie have smarted well for it, and so are ye rest like to doe, if they be taken.

Ans: If London had been free from that crime, we wouldn't be dealing with these issues here; it's well-known that many have suffered because of it, and the rest of you will likely fare the same if you're caught.

10. ob: The countrie is anoyed with foxes and woules.

10. ob: The country is troubled by foxes and wolves.

Ans: So are many other good cuntries too; but poyson, traps, and other such means will help to destroy them.

Ans: So are many other good countries too; but poison, traps, and other such methods will help to destroy them.

11. ob: The Dutch are planted nere Hudsons Bay, and are likely to overthrow the trade.

11. ob: The Dutch have settled near Hudson's Bay and are likely to take over the trade.

Ans: They will come and plante in these parts, also, if we and others doe not, but goe home and leave it to them. We rather commend them, then condemne them for it.

Ans: They will come and settle in these areas too, if we and others don’t, but go home and leave it to them. We prefer to support them rather than criticize them for it.

12. ob: The people are much anoyed with muskeetoes.

12. ob: The people are very annoyed with mosquitoes.

Ans: They are too delicate and unfitte to begine new-plantations and collonies, that cannot enduer the biting of a muskeeto; we would wish such to keepe at home till at least they be muskeeto proofe. Yet this place is as free as any, and experience teacheth that ye more ye land is tild, and ye woods cut downe, the fewer ther will be, and in the end scarse any at all.

Ans: They are too fragile and unfit to start new settlements and colonies if they can’t handle the bite of a mosquito; we would prefer they stay at home until they can at least withstand mosquitoes. Still, this place is as open as any, and experience shows that the more the land is cultivated and the woods are cleared, the fewer mosquitoes there will be, and eventually, there will be hardly any at all.

Having thus dispatcht these things, that I may handle things togeather, I shall here inserte 2. other letters from Mr. Robinson their pastor; the one to ye Govr, ye other to Mr. Brewster their Elder, which will give much light to ye former things, and express the tender love & care of a true pastor over them.[197]

Having taken care of these matters, so I can handle things together, I’ll now include two other letters from Mr. Robinson, their pastor; one is to the Governor, and the other is to Mr. Brewster, their Elder. These letters will shed light on the previous topics and show the genuine love and concern of a true pastor for them.[197]

His leter to ye Govr.

His letter to the Gov.

My loving & much beloved friend, whom God hath hithertoo preserved, preserve and keepe you still to his glorie, and ye good of many; that his blessing may make your godly and wise endeavours answerable to ye valuation which they ther have, & set upon ye same. Of your love too and care for us here, we never doubted; so are we glad to take knowledg of it in that fullnes we doe. Our love & care to and for you, is mutuall, though our hopes of coming [114] unto you be small, and weaker then ever. But of this at large in Mr. Brewsters letter, with whom you, and he with you, mutualy, I know, comunicate your letters, as I desire you may doe these, &c.

My beloved friend, whom God has kept safe so far, may He continue to watch over you for His glory and for the good of many. May His blessing make your godly and wise efforts worthy of the value placed upon them. We have never doubted your love and care for us here, so we are pleased to acknowledge it fully. Our love and concern for you is mutual, even though our hopes of visiting you are slim and weaker than ever. But you'll find more about this in Mr. Brewster's letter, with whom you share correspondence, as I wish for you to do with this one, etc.

Concerning ye killing of those poor Indeans, of which we heard at first by reporte, and since by more certaine relation, oh! how happy a thing had it been, if you had converted some, before you had killed any; besids, wher bloud is one begune to be shed, it is seldome stanched of a long time after. You will say they deserved it. I grant it; but upon what provocations and invitments by those heathenish Christians?[BO] Besids, you, being no magistrats over them, were to consider, not what they deserved, but what you were by necessitie constrained to inflicte. Necessitie of this, espetially of killing so many, (and many more, it seems, they would, if they could,) I see not. Methinks on or tow principals should have been full enough, according to that approved rule, The punishmente to a few, and ye fear to many. Upon this occasion let me be bould to exhorte you seriouly to consider of ye dispossition of your Captaine, whom I love, and am perswaded ye Lord in great mercie and for much good hath sent you him, if you use him aright. He is a man humble and meek amongst you, and towards all [198]in ordinarie course. But now if this be meerly from an humane spirite, ther is cause to fear that by occasion, espetially of provocation, ther may be wanting yt tendernes of ye life of man (made after Gods image) which is meete. It is also a thing more glorious in mens eyes, then pleasing in Gods, or conveniente for Christians, to be a terrour to poore barbarous people; and indeed I am afraid least, by these occasions, others should be drawne to affecte a kind of rufling course in the world. I doubt not but you will take in good part these things which I write, and as ther is cause make use of them. It were to us more comfortable and convenient, that we comunicated our mutuall helps in presence, but seeing that canot be done, we shall always long after you, and love you, and waite Gods apoynted time. The adventurers it seems have neither money nor any great mind of us, for ye most parte. They deney it to be any part of ye covenants betwixte us, that they should trāsporte us, neither doe I looke for any further help from them, till means come from you. We hear are strangers in effecte to ye whole course, and so both we and you (save as your owne wisdoms and worths have intressed you further) of principals intended in this bussines, are scarce accessaries, &c. My wife, with me, resalute you & yours. Unto him who is ye same to his in all places, and nere to them which are farr from one an other, I comend you and all with you, resting,

Concerning the killing of those poor Indians, which we first heard about through reports, and later confirmed by more reliable accounts, oh! how much better it would have been if you had converted some of them before you killed any; besides, once blood has started to be shed, it rarely stops for a long time after. You might say they deserved it. I agree, but what provoked and invited such actions by those so-called Christians? Besides, since you are not their magistrates, you ought to consider not what they deserve, but what you are necessarily obliged to inflict. I don’t see the necessity for this, especially for killing so many (and it seems many more would be killed if they could). I think one or two principles should have been sufficient, according to the trusted rule: to punish a few, and instill fear in many. On this occasion, let me boldly urge you to seriously consider the character of your Captain, whom I care for and believe the Lord has sent you in great mercy for much good, if you use him properly. He is humble and meek among you and in his ordinary dealings with everyone. However, if this meekness is merely human, there is reason to fear that, especially in moments of provocation, there might be a lack of the tenderness that should accompany the life of a man (made in God's image). It is also more glorious in the eyes of men than pleasing to God or appropriate for Christians to be a terror to poor barbaric people; and indeed, I worry that, due to these circumstances, others might be led to adopt a rougher attitude in the world. I have no doubt you will take my words in good spirit and, where appropriate, make use of them. It would be more comforting and convenient for us to share our mutual support in person, but since that cannot be done, we will always long for you, love you, and wait for God's appointed time. The adventurers, it seems, have neither money nor much interest in us for the most part. They deny that it's part of the agreement between us that they should transport us, and I don’t expect any further help from them until we hear from you. We are pretty much strangers to the whole process, and both we and you (except as your own wisdom and integrity have engaged you further) are scarcely involved in these matters. My wife and I send our regards to you and yours. To Him who is the same to His people everywhere, and close to those who are far apart, I commend you and all with you, resting,

Yours truly loving,
John Robinson.
Leyden, Des: 19. 1623.

His to Mr. Brewster.

His to Mr. Brewster.

Loving and dear friend and brother: That which I most desired of God in regard of you, namly, ye continuance of your life and health, and the safe coming of these sent unto [199]you, that I most gladly hear of, and praise God for the same. And I hope Mrs. Brewsters weake and decayed state of body will have some reparing by the coming of her daughters, and the provissions in this and former ships, I hear is made for you; which maks us with more patience bear our languishing state, and ye deferring of our desired trāsportation; wch I call desired, rather than hoped for, whatsoever you are borne in hand by any others. For first, ther is no hope at all, that I know, or can conceive of, of any new stock to be raised for that end; so that all must depend [115] upon returns from you, in which are so many uncertainties, as that nothing with any certaintie can thence be concluded. Besids, howsoever for ye presente the adventurers aledg nothing but want of money, which is an invincible difculty, yet if that be taken away by you, others without doubte will be found. For the beter clearing of this, we must dispose ye adventurers into 3. parts; and of them some 5. or 6. (as I conceive) are absolutly bent for us, above any others. Other 5. or 6. are our bitter professed adversaries. The rest, being the body, I conceive to be honestly minded, & loveingly also towards us; yet such as have others (namly ye forward preachers) nerer unto them, then us, and whose course so farr as ther is any differance, they would rather advance then ours. Now what a hanck these men have over ye professors, you know. And I perswade my selfe, that for me, they of all others are unwilling I should be transported, espetially such of them as have an eye that way them selves; as thinking if I come ther, ther market will be mard in many regards. And for these adversaries, if they have but halfe ye witte to their malice, they will stope my course when they see it intended, for which this delaying serveth them very opportunly. And as one restie jade can hinder, by hanging back, more then two or 3. can (or will at least, if they be not very free) draw forward, [200]so will it be in this case. A notable[BP] experimente of this, they gave in your messengers presence, constraining ye company to promise that none of the money now gathered should be expended or imployed to ye help of any of us towards you. Now touching ye question propounded by you, I judg it not lawfull for you, being a ruling Elder, as Rom. 12. 7. 8. & 1. Tim. 5. 17. opposed to the Elders that teach & exhorte and labore in ye word and doctrine, to which ye sacrements are an̅exed, to administer them, nor convenient if it were lawfull. Whether any larned man will come unto you or not, I know not; if any doe, you must Consiliū capere in arena. Be you most hartily saluted, & your wife with you, both from me & mine. Your God & ours, and ye God of all his, bring us together if it be his will, and keep us in the mean while, and allways to his glory, and make us servisable to his majestic, and faithfull to the end. Amen.

Loving and dear friend and brother: What I most wanted from God regarding you is the continuation of your life and health, and the safe arrival of those sent to you, which I’m really glad to hear about, and I praise God for it. I hope Mrs. Brewster's weak and declining health will improve with the arrival of her daughters, along with the supplies in this and previous ships, which gives us more patience to endure our suffering state and the delay of our longed-for transportation; which I call desired, rather than hoped for, no matter what others may tell you. Firstly, I know of no hope at all for any new stock to be raised for that purpose; everything must depend on the returns from you, which are filled with uncertainties, making it impossible to conclude anything with certainty. Besides, even though the investors claim that the only problem is a lack of money, which is a serious difficulty, if that issue were resolved by you, I'm sure others would be found. To clarify this better, we must divide the investors into three groups; some 5 or 6 (as I see it) are totally committed to us, above anyone else. Another 5 or 6 are our bitter, declared adversaries. The rest, which make up the majority, I believe are well-disposed and loving towards us; however, they have other pressures (specifically the zealous preachers) closer to them than us, and in cases where there is any difference, they would prefer to promote them over us. You know how much influence these men have over the professors. I’m convinced that they, more than anyone else, are unwilling for me to be transported, especially those among them who have their own sights set that way; they believe that if I arrive there, it will hurt their interests in many ways. And as for these adversaries, if they have even half the wit to match their malice, they will block my path when they see it being set, which is exactly what this delay is allowing them to do. Just as one stubborn horse can hold back more than two or three can (or will, at least if they are not very willing), the same will be true in this situation. A clear example of this, they demonstrated in front of your messengers, forcing the company to promise that none of the money currently raised would be spent or used to help any of us toward you. Now regarding the question you raised, I don’t think it’s lawful for you, being a ruling Elder, as mentioned in Romans 12:7-8, and 1 Timothy 5:17, to administer the sacraments, as they are connected to the Elders who teach, encourage, and labor in the word and doctrine. Even if it were lawful, it wouldn’t be appropriate. I’m not sure if any learned person will come to you; if anyone does, you must act thoughtfully. Please send warm greetings from me and mine to you and your wife. May your God and ours, and the God of all His, bring us together if it’s His will, and keep us in the meantime, always for His glory, and make us useful to His majesty, and faithful until the end. Amen.

Your very loving brother,
John Robinson.
Leyden, Des: 20. 1623.

These things premised, I shall now prosecute ye procedings and afairs here. And before I come to other things I must speak a word of their planting this year; they having found ye benifite of their last years harvest, and setting corne for their particuler, having therby with a great deale of patience overcome hunger & famine. Which maks me remember a saing of Senecas, Epis: 123. That a great parte of libertie is a well governed belly, and to be patiente in all wants. They begane now highly to prise corne as [201]more pretious then silver, and those that had some to spare begane to trade one with another for smale things, by ye quarte, potle, & peck, &c.; for money they had none, and if any had, corne was prefered before it. That they might therfore encrease their tillage to better advantage, they made suite [116] to the Govr to have some portion of land given them for continuance, and not by yearly lotte, for by that means, that which ye more industrious had brought into good culture (by much pains) one year, came to leave it ye nexte, and often another might injoye it; so as the dressing of their lands were the more sleighted over, & to lese profite. Which being well considered, their request was granted. And to every person was given only one acrre of land, to them & theirs, as nere ye towne as might be, and they had no more till ye 7. years were expired. The reason was, that they might be kept close together both for more saftie and defence, and ye better improvement of ye generall imployments. Which condition of theirs did make me often thinke, of what I had read in Plinie[BQ] of ye Romans first beginings in Romulus time. How every man contented him selfe with 2. Acres of land, and had no more assigned them. And chap. 3. It was thought a great reward, to receive at ye hands of ye people of Rome a pinte of corne. And long after, the greatest presente given to a Captaine yt had gotte a [202]victory over their enemise, was as much ground as they could till in one day. And he was not counted a good, but a dangerous man, that would not contente him selfe with 7. Acres of land. As also how they did pound their corne in morters, as these people were forcte to doe many years before they could get a mille.

These things in mind, I will now continue with the proceedings and matters here. Before I address other topics, I need to mention their planting this year; they had realized the benefits from last year's harvest, and by planting corn for their own use, they managed to overcome hunger and famine with great patience. This reminds me of a saying from Seneca, Epis: 123: That a significant part of freedom is having a well-fed belly, and being patient in times of need. They began to value corn highly, more precious than silver, and those who had some to spare started trading small items with one another by the quart, pint, and peck, etc.; they had no money, and if anyone did, corn was preferred over it. To increase their cultivation for better gain, they requested the Governor to grant them a portion of land for permanent use rather than by yearly lottery. This way, whatever land the more industrious had worked hard to cultivate one year wouldn’t be left for someone else the next, which often resulted in less care for their land and reduced profits. Considering this, their request was granted. Each person was given just one acre of land for themselves and their families, as close to the town as possible, and they would not receive more until seven years had passed. The reason was to keep them close together for safety, defense, and better coordination of communal efforts. This condition often made me think of what I had read in Pliny about the early Romans in the time of Romulus. How every man was satisfied with 2 acres of land, and no more was assigned to them. And in chapter 3, it was deemed a great reward to receive a pint of corn from the hands of the Roman people. Long after, the greatest gift given to a captain who had achieved victory over their enemies was as much land as they could cultivate in one day. A man who wouldn’t be satisfied with 7 acres was not seen as good, but rather as dangerous. They also ground their corn in mortars, just as these people had to do for many years before they could get a mill.

The ship which brought this supply, was speedily discharged, and with her mr & company sente to Cap-Anne (of which place they had gott a patente, as before is shewed) on fishing, and because the season was so farr spente some of ye planters were sent to help to build their stage, to their owne hinderance. But partly by ye latenes of ye year, and more espetialy by ye basnes of ye mr, one Baker, they made a poore viage of it. He proved a very drunken beast, and did nothing (in a maner) but drink, & gusle, and consume away ye time & his victails; and most of his company followed his example; and though Mr. William Peirce was to over see the busines, & to be mr. of ye ship home, yet he could doe no good amongst them, so as ye loss was great, and would have bene more to them, but that they kept one a trading ther, which in those times got some store of skins, which was some help unto them.

The ship that brought this supply was quickly unloaded, and her captain and crew were sent to Cap-Anne (which they had received a patent for, as mentioned earlier) to go fishing. Because the season was getting late, some of the planters were sent to help build their fishing stage, even though it was a hindrance to them. However, partly due to the lateness of the year, and especially because of the ineptitude of the captain, a man named Baker, their trip didn’t go well. He turned out to be a heavy drinker and mostly just drank, lounged around, and wasted time and supplies; most of his crew followed his lead. Even though Mr. William Peirce was supposed to oversee the operation and captain the ship on the return journey, he couldn’t make much of a difference. As a result, the loss was substantial, though it could have been worse if they hadn’t managed to trade there, which, at that time, allowed them to acquire some goods, particularly skins, that provided a bit of assistance.

The ship-carpenter that was sent them, was an honest and very industrious man, and followed his labour very dilligently, and made all that were imployed [203]with him doe ye like; he quickly builte them 2. very good & strong shalops (which after did them greate service), and a great and strong lighter, and had hewne timber for 2. catches; but that was lost, for he fell into a feaver in ye hote season of the year, and though he had the best means ye place could aforde, yet he dyed; of whom they had a very [117] great loss, and were very sorie for his death. But he whom they sent to make salte was an ignorante, foolish, self-willd fellow; he bore them in hand he could doe great matters in making salt-works, so he was sente to seeke out fitte ground for his purpose; and after some serch he tould ye Govr that he had found a sufficente place, with a good botome to hold water, and otherwise very conveniente, which he doubted not but in a short time to bring to good perfection, and to yeeld them great profite; but he must have 8. or ten men to be constantly imployed. He was wisht to be sure that ye ground was good, and other things answerable, and yt he could bring it to perfection; otherwise he would bring upon them a great charge by imploying him selfe and so many men. But he was, after some triall, so confidente, as he caused them to send carpenters to rear a great frame for a large house, to receive ye salte & such other uses. But in ye end all proved vaine. Then he layed fault of ye ground, in which he was deceived; but if he might have the lighter to cary clay, he was sure then he could doe it. Now though [204]ye Govr & some other foresaw that this would come to litle, yet they had so many malignant spirits amongst them, that would have laid it upon them, in their letters of complainte to the adventurers, as to be their falte yt would not suffer him to goe on to bring his work to perfection; for as he by his bould confidence & large promises deceived them in England that sente him, so he had wound him selfe in to these mens high esteeme hear, so as they were faine to let him goe on till all men saw his vanity. For he could not doe any thing but boyle salt in pans, & yet would make them yt were joynd with him beleeve ther was so grat a misterie in it as was not easie to be attained, and made them doe many unnecessary things to blind their eys, till they discerned his sutltie. The next yere he was sente to Cap-Anne, and ye pans were set up ther wher the fishing was; but before som̅er was out, he bur̅te the house, and the fire was so vehemente as it spoyld the pans, at least some of them, and this was the end of that chargable bussines.

The ship carpenter they sent was an honest and very hardworking man who diligently performed his job and made everyone working with him do the same. He quickly built them two very good and strong boats (which later served them well), and a large, sturdy barge, and he had cut timber for two smaller boats; however, that was lost, as he contracted a fever during the hot season of the year, and despite having the best care the area could provide, he died. His death was a significant loss for them, and they were very sorry for it. On the other hand, the person they sent to make salt was ignorant, foolish, and self-willed. He convinced them that he could do great things with salt production, so he was sent to find a suitable location for his purpose. After some searching, he told the Governor that he had found a suitable spot with good soil to hold water and was otherwise very convenient, stating he was confident he could quickly develop it and yield great profit; however, he would need eight or ten men constantly employed. He was advised to ensure the ground was suitable and that all conditions would align, or else he would impose a significant cost on them by employing himself and so many men. But after some trial, he became so confident that he had them send carpenters to build a large frame for a big house to store the salt and for other uses. In the end, all of this proved to be in vain. He blamed the ground, in which he was misled; however, he claimed if he had the barge to transport clay, he was sure then he could do it. Now although the Governor and some others foresaw that this would amount to little, they had so many negative spirits among them who would blame it on them in their complaints to the investors, claiming it was their fault for not allowing him to complete his work. Just as he had deceived those in England who sent him with his bold confidence and grand promises, he had also won over the high opinion of these men here, so they felt compelled to let him continue until everyone saw his foolishness. He could only boil salt in pans and yet convinced those who were associated with him that there was such a great mystery involved that it was not easy to achieve, leading them to do many unnecessary tasks to obscure the truth until they saw through his deceit. The next year, he was sent to Cape Anne, and the pans were set up there where the fishing was; but before summer ended, he burned down the house, and the fire was so intense that it damaged the pans, at least some of them, and that was the end of that costly venture.

The 3d. eminente person (which ye letters before mention) was ye minister which they sent over, by name Mr. John Lyford, of whom & whose doing I must be more large, though I shall abridg things as much as I can. When this man first came a shore, he saluted them with that reverence & humilitie as is seldome to be seen, and indeed made them ashamed, he so bowed and cringed unto them, and would have kissed their [205]hands if they would have [118] suffered him;[BR] yea, he wept & shed many tears, blessing God that had brought him to see their faces; and admiring ye things they had done in their wants, &c. as if he had been made all of love, and ye humblest person in the world. And all the while (if we may judg by his after cariags) he was but like him mentioned in Psa: 10. 10. That croucheth & boweth, that heaps of poore may fall by his might. Or like to that dissembling Ishmaell,[BS] who, when he had slaine Gedelia, went out weeping and mette them yt were coming to offer incence in ye house of ye Lord; saing, Come to Gedelia, when he ment to slay them. They gave him ye best entertainment yey could, (in all simplisitie,) and a larger alowans of food out of ye store then any other had, and as the Govr had used in all waightie affairs to consulte with their Elder, Mr. Brewster, (togeither with his assistants,) so now he caled Mr. Liford also to counsell with them in their waightiest bussineses. Ater some short time he desired to joyne himselfe a member to ye church hear, and was accordingly received. He made a large confession of his faith, and an acknowledgemente of his former disorderly walking, and his being intangled with many corruptions, which had been a burthen to his conscience, and blessed God for this opportunitie of freedom & libertie to injoye ye ordinances of God in puritie among his people, with many [206]more such like expressions. I must hear speake a word also of Mr. John Oldom, who was a copartner with him in his after courses. He had bene a cheefe sticler in ye former faction among ye perticulers, and an intelligencer to those in England. But now, since the coming of this ship and he saw the supply that came, he tooke occasion to open his minde to some of ye cheefe amongst them heere, and confessed he had done them wrong both by word & deed, & writing into England; but he now saw the eminente hand of God to be with them, and his blesing upon them, which made his hart smite him, neither should those in England ever use him as an instrumente any longer against them in any thing; he also desired former things might be forgotten, and that they would looke upon him as one that desired to close with them in all things, with such like expressions. Now whether this was in hipocrisie, or out of some sudden pange of conviction (which I rather thinke), God only knows. Upon it they shew all readynes to imbrace his love, and carry towards him in all frendlynes, and called him to counsell with them in all cheefe affairs, as ye other, without any distrust at all.

The 3d eminent person (which ye letters mention before) was the minister they sent over, named Mr. John Lyford. I need to explain more about him and his actions, though I will keep it brief. When he first arrived on shore, he greeted them with such reverence and humility that it’s rarely seen and honestly made them feel ashamed; he bowed and cringed before them, and would have kissed their [205] hands if they had allowed it; he even cried and shed many tears, thanking God for bringing him to see them and admiring the things they had accomplished in their hardships, as if he were only love and the humblest person in the world. However, judging by his later behavior, he was much like the one mentioned in Psalm 10:10, who crouches and bows to make the poor fall by his power. Or like that deceitful Ishmael, who, after killing Gedaliah, went out weeping and met those who were coming to offer incense in the Lord's house; saying, “Come to Gedaliah,” while he intended to kill them. They offered him the best hospitality they could (in all simplicity) and a larger allowance of food from the store than anyone else received. Just as the Governor usually consulted their Elder, Mr. Brewster, along with his assistants, in all important matters, now he also called Mr. Lyford to discuss their most significant issues. After a short time, he expressed his desire to join as a member of the church here and was welcomed accordingly. He made a long confession of his faith and acknowledged his previous disordered life and how he had been entangled with many corruptions that had burdened his conscience, blessing God for this opportunity for freedom and liberty to enjoy God's ordinances in purity among His people, with many [206] similar expressions. I must also mention Mr. John Oldom, who was a partner with him in his later actions. He had been a key figure in the previous faction among the particulars and an informant to those in England. However, since the arrival of this ship and the supply it brought, he took the opportunity to share his feelings with some of the leaders here and confessed he had wronged them both by word and deed, and by writing to England. But now he saw the prominent hand of God with them and His blessing upon them, which made his heart ache, and he insisted that those in England should no longer use him as an instrument against them in any way. He also asked that past grievances be forgotten and that they would consider him as someone who wanted to unite with them on everything, with similar expressions. Now, whether this was out of hypocrisy or a sudden pang of conviction (which I tend to believe), only God knows. In response, they showed all readiness to embrace his goodwill and treated him with all friendliness, inviting him to counsel with them on all key matters, just like the others, without any distrust at all.

Thus all things seemed to goe very comfortably and smothly on amongst them, at which they did much rejoyce; but this lasted not [119] long, for both Oldom and he grew very perverse, and shewed a spirite of great malignancie, drawing as many into faction as [207]they could; were they never so vile or profane, they did nourish & back them in all their doings; so they would but cleave to them and speak against ye church hear; so as ther was nothing but private meetings and whisperings amongst them; they feeding themselves & others with what they should bring to pass in England by the faction of their freinds their, which brought others as well as them selves into a fools paradise. Yet they could not cary so closly but much of both their doings & sayings were discovered, yet outwardly they still set a faire face of things.

Everything seemed to be going very smoothly and comfortably among them, which they were quite happy about; however, this didn't last long. Both Oldom and he became very difficult and showed a spirit of great malice, bringing in as many supporters as they could, no matter how vile or profane. They encouraged and supported them in all their actions, as long as they stuck with them and spoke against the church. As a result, there were nothing but private meetings and whispers among them; they fed off each other’s ideas about what they could achieve in England through their friends' support, which led both them and others into a fool's paradise. Still, they couldn’t keep everything under wraps, but much of what they did and said was revealed; nonetheless, they continued to put on a good front outwardly.

At lenght when ye ship was ready to goe, it was observed Liford was long in writing, & sente many letters, and could not forbear to comunicate to his intimats such things as made them laugh in their sleeves, and thought he had done ther errand sufficiently. The Govr and some other of his freinds knowing how things stood in England, and what hurt these things might doe, tooke a shalop and wente out with the ship a league or 2. to sea, and caled for all Lifords & Oldums letters. Mr. William Peirce being mr. of ye ship, (and knew well their evill dealing both in England & here,) afforded him all ye assistance he could. He found above 20. of Lyfords letters, many of them larg, and full of slanders, & false accusations, tending not only to their prejudice, but to their ruine & utter subversion. Most of the letters they let pas, only tooke copys of them, but some of ye most materiall [208]they sent true copyes of them, and kept ye originalls, least he should deney them, and that they might produce his owne hand against him. Amongst his letters they found ye coppyes of tow letters which he sent inclosed in a leter of his to Mr. John Pemberton, a minster, and a great opposite of theirs. These 2. letters of which he tooke the coppyes were one of them write by a gentle-man in England to Mr. Brewster here, the other by Mr. Winslow to Mr. Robinson, in Holand, at his coming away, as ye ship lay at Gravsend. They lying sealed in ye great cabin, (whilst Mr. Winslow was bussie aboute the affairs of ye ship,) this slye marchante taks & opens them, taks these coppys, & seals them up againe; and not only sends the coppyes of them thus to his friend and their adversarie, but adds thertoo in ye margente many scurrilous and flouting an̅otations. This ship went out towards ev̅ing, and in the night ye Govr retur̅ed. They were somwaht blanke at it, but after some weeks, when they heard nothing, they then were as briske as ever, thinking nothing had been knowne, but all was gone currente, and that the Govr went but to dispatch his owne letters. The reason why the Govr & rest concealed these things the longer, was to let things ripen, that they [120] might ye better discover their intents and see who were their adherents. And ye rather because amongst ye rest they found a letter of one of their confederats, in wch was writen that Mr. Oldame [209]& Mr. Lyford intended a reformation in church and commone wealth; and, as soone as the ship was gone, they intended to joyne togeather, and have the sacrements, &c.

At last, when the ship was ready to leave, it was noticed that Liford was taking a long time writing and sending many letters. He couldn’t help but share things with his close associates that made them laugh to themselves, thinking he had done enough for their cause. The Governor and some of his friends, aware of the situation in England and the potential harm of these letters, took a small boat and went out with the ship a league or two into the sea, where they called for all of Liford’s and Oldum’s letters. Mr. William Peirce, the master of the ship, who knew well of their wrongdoing both in England and here, provided him with as much help as he could. They found over 20 of Liford’s letters, many of them long and filled with slanders and false accusations, aimed not only at their detriment but also at their ruin and complete destruction. Most of the letters they let pass, only making copies of them, but for some of the most important ones, they sent true copies and kept the originals, in case he denied them, so they could use his own handwriting against him. Among his letters, they found copies of two letters that he sent enclosed in a letter of his to Mr. John Pemberton, a minister and a significant opponent of theirs. One of those letters was written by a gentleman in England to Mr. Brewster here, and the other was written by Mr. Winslow to Mr. Robinson in Holland, as the ship was lying at Gravesend. While Mr. Winslow was busy with the ship's affairs, this sly merchant took them, opened them, made copies, and sealed them up again. Not only did he send these copies to his friend and their adversary, but he also added many scornful and mocking annotations in the margins. This ship left in the evening, and that night, the Governor returned. They were somewhat taken aback, but after a few weeks, when they heard nothing, they became as lively as ever, thinking nothing had been discovered, and that the Governor had gone simply to finish his own letters. The reason the Governor and the others kept these matters secret for a while was to allow the situation to develop, so they could better understand their intentions and see who their supporters were. This was especially because among the other letters, they found one from one of their allies, which stated that Mr. Oldam and Mr. Liford intended to reform the church and the commonwealth; and that as soon as the ship had left, they intended to join together and have the sacraments, etc.

For Oldame, few of his leters were found, (for he was so bad a scribe as his hand was scarce legible,) yet he was as deepe in ye mischeefe as the other. And thinking they were now strong enough, they begane to pick quarells at every thing. Oldame being called to watch (according to order) refused to come, fell out with ye Capten, caled him raskell, and beggerly raskell, and resisted him, drew his knife at him; though he offered him no wrong, nor gave him no ille termes, but with all fairnes required him to doe his duty. The Govr, hearing ye tumulte, sent to quiet it, but he ramped more like a furious beast then a man, and cald them all treatours, and rebells, and other such foule language as I am ashamed to remember; but after he was clapt up a while, he came to him selfe, and with some slight punishmente was let goe upon his behaviour for further censure.

For Oldame, very few of his letters were found (since he was such a poor writer that his handwriting was barely readable), yet he was just as deeply involved in the trouble as the others. Thinking they were now strong enough, they started to pick fights over everything. Oldame was called to keep watch (as per the order) but refused to come, got into an argument with the Captain, called him a rascal and a worthless rascal, and resisted him, even drawing his knife on him; this was despite the Captain not doing anything wrong or using any harsh words, but simply asking him to do his duty politely. The Governor, hearing the commotion, sent for peace, but Oldame acted more like a raging beast than a man, calling them all traitors and rebels, and using other foul language that I’m ashamed to recall; however, after being locked up for a while, he calmed down, and with a minor punishment was released on the condition of better behavior to avoid further consequences.

But to cutt things shorte, at length it grew to this esseue, that Lyford with his complicies, without ever speaking one word either to ye Govr, Church, or Elder, withdrewe them selves & set up a publick meeting aparte, on ye Lord's day; with sundry such insolente cariages, too long here to relate, begining now publikly to acte what privatly they had been long plotting.

But to keep it brief, eventually it came to this: Lyford and his associates, without ever saying a word to the Governor, Church, or Elder, withdrew and set up a public meeting separately on the Lord's Day, along with various other insolent behaviors, too many to detail here, starting now to act publicly on what they had been secretly planning for a long time.

It was now thought high time (to prevent further mischeefe) to calle them to accounte; so ye Govr called a courte and sum̅oned the whol company to appeare. And then charged Lyford & Oldom with such things as they were guilty of. But they were stiffe, & stood resolutly upon ye deneyall of most things, and required proofe. They first alledged what was write to them out of England, compared with their doings & pactises hear; that it was evident they joyned in plotting against them, and disturbing their peace, both in respecte of their civill & church state, which was most injurious; for both they and all ye world knew they came hither to injoye ye libertie of their conscience and ye free use of Gods ordinances; and for yt end had ventured their lives and passed throwgh so much hardshipe hithertoo, and they and their freinds had borne the charg of these beginings, which was not small. And that Lyford for his parte was sent over on this charge, and that both he and his great family was maintained on ye same, and also was joyned to ye church, & a member of them; and for him to plote against them & seek their ruine, was most unjust & perfidious. And for [121] Oldam or any other that came over at their owne charge, and were on ther perticuler, seeing they were received in curtesie by the plantation, when they came only to seeke shelter & protection under their wings, not being able to stand alone, that they, (according to ye fable,) [211]like the Hedghogg whom ye conny in a stormy day in pittie received into her borrow, would not be content to take part with her, but in the end with her sharp pricks forst the poore conny to forsake her owne borrow; so these men with the like injustice indevored to doe ye same to thos that entertained them.

It was now seen as the right moment (to prevent further trouble) to hold them accountable; so the governor called a court and summoned the whole company to appear. He then accused Lyford & Oldom of the things they were guilty of. But they were stubborn and resolutely denied most of the accusations, demanding proof. They first pointed out what had been written to them from England, comparing it with their actions and behavior here; that it was clear they were involved in plotting against them and disrupting their peace, both in relation to their civil and church affairs, which was highly damaging. They and everyone else knew they came here to enjoy the freedom of their conscience and the free use of God's ordinances; for this purpose, they had risked their lives and endured many hardships up to that point, and their friends had borne the costs of these beginnings, which were not insignificant. And that Lyford, for his part, was sent over with this charge, and both he and his large family were supported on that basis, and he was also joined to the church and a member of it; for him to plot against them and seek their ruin was utterly unjust and treacherous. As for Oldam or anyone else who came over at their own expense, they had been received courteously by the settlement when they came only to find shelter and protection under their wings, unable to stand alone. They, like the hedgehog who took in the bunny during a storm out of pity, would not be satisfied to just share in her shelter, but in the end, with her sharp quills, forced the poor bunny to abandon her own refuge; so these men, with similar injustice, tried to do the same to those who had welcomed them.

Lyford denyed that he had any thing to doe with them in England, or knew of their courses, and made other things as strange that he was charged with. Then his letters were prodused & some of them read, at which he was struck mute. But Oldam begane to rage furiously, because they had intercepted and opened his letters, threatening them in very high language, and in a most audacious and mutinous maner stood up & caled upon ye people, saying, My maisters, wher is your harts? now shew your courage, you have oft complained to me so & so; now is ye time, if you will doe any thing, I will stand by you, &c. Thinking yt every one (knowing his humor) that had soothed and flattered him, or other wise in their discontente uttered any thing unto him, would now side wth him in open rebellion. But he was deceived, for not a man opened his mouth, but all were silent, being strucken with the injustice of ye thing. Then ye Govr turned his speech to Mr. Lyford, and asked him if he thought they had done evill to open his letters; but he was silente, & would not say a word, well knowing what they might reply. Then ye Govr shewed the people he did it as [212]a magistrate, and was bound to it by his place, to prevent ye mischeefe & ruine that this conspiracie and plots of theirs would bring on this poor colony. But he, besids his evill dealing hear, had delte trecherusly with his freinds yt trusted him, & stole their letters & opened them, and sent coppies of them, with disgracefull an̅otations, to his freinds in England. And then ye Govr produced them and his other letters under his owne hand, (which he could not deney,) and caused them to be read before all ye people; at which all his freinds were blanke, and had not a word to say.

Lyford denied that he had anything to do with them in England or was aware of their actions, and he claimed other strange things he was accused of. Then his letters were produced and some of them were read, leaving him speechless. Oldam began to rage furiously because they had intercepted and opened his letters, threatening them in very strong language, and in a bold and rebellious manner stood up and called upon the people, saying, "My masters, where are your hearts? Show your courage now; you have often complained to me about this and that; now is the time to act. If you want to do something, I will stand by you." He thought that everyone who had flattered and soothed him previously, or those who had expressed discontent, would now support him in open rebellion. But he was mistaken, as not a single person spoke up; everyone was silent, struck by the injustice of the situation. Then the Governor turned his attention to Mr. Lyford and asked him if he thought it was wrong for them to open his letters. He remained silent and would not say a word, fully aware of how they might respond. The Governor then explained to the people that he did this as a magistrate, obligated by his position to prevent the harm and destruction that their conspiracies and plots would bring upon this poor colony. Moreover, aside from his wrongdoing here, he had behaved treacherously with his friends who trusted him, stealing their letters, opening them, and sending copies with disgraceful comments to his friends in England. The Governor then produced those letters and his own letters, which he could not deny, and had them read before all the people; at this, all his friends were left speechless and had nothing to say.

It would be too long & tedious here to inserte his letters (which would almost fill a volume), though I have them by me. I shall only note a few of ye cheefe things collected out of them, with ye answers to them as they were then given; and but a few of those many, only for instance, by which the rest may be judged of.

It would take too long and be too tedious to include his letters here (which would almost fill a book), although I have them with me. I will just highlight a few key points taken from them, along with the responses given at the time; and only a select few of those many, as examples, so that the rest can be understood.

[121[BT]] 1. First, he saith, the church would have none to live hear but them selves. 2ly. Neither are any willing so to doe if they had company to live elswher.

[121[BT]] 1. First, he says that the church wants no one to live here but themselves. 2ly. Also, no one is willing to do that if they had the opportunity to live somewhere else.

Ans: Their answer was, that this was false, in both ye parts of it; for they were willing & desirous yt any honest men may live with them, that will cary them selves peacably, and seek ye com̅one good, or at least doe them no hurte. And againe, ther are many that [213]will not live els wher so long as they may live with them.

Their response was that this was untrue in both respects; they were open and eager for any honest person to live among them, as long as they behaved peacefully and aimed for the common good, or at the very least did them no harm. Furthermore, there are many who [213] will not live anywhere else as long as they can live with them.

2. That if ther come over any honest men that are not of ye seperation, they will quickly distast them, &c.

2. That if any honest men come over who are not part of the separation, they will quickly take a dislike to them, etc.

A. Ther answer was as before, that it was a false callumniation, for they had many amongst them that they liked well of, and were glad of their company; and should be of any such like that should come amongst them.

A. Their answer was the same as before: it was a false accusation, because they had many among them whom they liked and were happy to have around; and they would welcome anyone else like that who joined them.

3. That they excepted against him for these 2. doctrins raised from 2. Sam: 12. 7. First, that ministers must sume times perticulerly apply their doctrine to spetiall persons; 2ly, that great men may be reproved as well as meaner.

3. They objected to him for these two teachings taken from 2 Samuel 12:7. First, that ministers must sometimes specifically apply their teachings to certain individuals; second, that influential people can be admonished just like anyone else.

A. Their answer was, that both these were without either truth or colour of ye same (as was proved to his face), and that they had taught and beleeved these things long before they knew Mr. Liford.

A. Their response was that both of these were completely untrue and unfounded (as was shown to him directly), and that they had taught and believed these things long before they met Mr. Liford.

4. That they utterly sought ye ruine of ye perticulers; as appeareth by this, that they would not suffer any of ye generall either to buy or sell with them, or to exchaing one com̅oditie for another.

4. They completely sought the ruin of the individuals; as is evident by the fact that they would not allow any of the general group to buy or sell with them, or to exchange one commodity for another.

Ans: This was a most malicious slander and voyd of all truth, as was evidently proved to him before all men; for any of them did both buy, sell, or exchaing with them as often as they had any occation. Yea, and allso both lend & give to them when they wanted; and this the perticuler persons them selves could not [214]deney, but freely confest in open court. But ye ground from whence this arose made it much worse, for he was in counsell with them. When one was called before them, and questioned for receiving powder and bisket from ye gun̅er of the small ship, which was ye companys, and had it put in at his window in the night, and allso for buying salt of one, that had no right to it, he not only stood to back him (being one of these perticulers) by excusing & extenuating his falte, as long as he could, but upon this builds this mischec̅ous & most false slander: That because they would not suffer them to buy stolne goods, ergo, they sought their utter ruine. Bad logick for a devine.

This was a mean-spirited and completely false accusation, as was clearly demonstrated to him in front of everyone; because every one of them both bought, sold, and exchanged with them whenever they had the chance. In fact, they also lent and gave to them when they were in need; and the specific individuals themselves couldn't deny this but openly admitted it in court. However, the reason this came about made it even worse, as he was in league with them. When one person was called before them and questioned for receiving gunpowder and biscuits from the gunner of the small ship, which belonged to the company, and having it placed in his window at night, as well as for buying salt from someone who had no right to sell it, he not only defended him (being one of these individuals) by trying to excuse and downplay his fault for as long as possible, but on this basis, he constructed this wicked and completely false accusation: that because they wouldn't allow them to buy stolen goods, therefore, they were plotting their complete destruction. Bad logic for a clergyman.

5. Next he writs, that he chocked them with this; that they turned [122] men into their perticuler, and then sought to starve them, and deprive them of all means of subsistance.

5. Next he writes that he choked them with this: that they turned [122] men into their own personal issues and then tried to starve them and take away all their means of survival.

A. To this was answered, he did them manifest wrong, for they turned none into their perticuler; it was their owne importunitie and ernest desire that moved them, yea, constrained them to doe it. And they apealed to ye persons them selves for ye truth hereof. And they testified the same against him before all present, as allso that they had no cause to complaine of any either hard or unkind usage.

A. In response, he stated that they did him clear wrong because they didn’t take any of it personally; it was their own insistence and strong desire that drove them, even forced them, to act. They also appealed to the individuals involved for the truth of this matter. They testified the same against him in front of everyone present, and also that they had no reason to complain about any harsh or unkind treatment.

6. He accuseth them with unjust distribution, and writeth, that it was a strang difference, that some have bene alowed 16li. of meale by ye weeke, and others [215]but 4li. And then (floutingly) saith, it seems some mens mouths and bellies are very litle & slender over others.

6. He accuses them of unfair distribution and writes that it’s a strange difference that some have been allowed 16li. of meal per week, while others [215]only get 4li. And then (mockingly) he says it seems some people's mouths and stomachs are much smaller and thinner than others.

Ans: This might seeme strange indeed to those to whom he write his leters in England, which knew not ye reason of it; but to him and others hear, it could not be strange, who knew how things stood. For the first com̅ers had none at all, but lived on their corne. Those wch came in ye Anne, ye August before, & were to live 13. months of the provissions they brought, had as good alowance in meal & pease as it would extend too, ye most part of ye year; but a litle before harvest, when they had not only fish, but other fruits began to come in, they had but 4li. having their libertie to make their owne provisions. But some of these which came last, as ye ship carpenter, and samiers, the salte-men & others that were to follow constante imployments, and had not an howers time, from their hard labours, to looke for any thing above their alowance; they had at first, 16li. alowed them, and afterwards as fish, & other food coued be gott, they had as balemente, to 14. &. 12. yea some of them to 8. as the times & occasions did vary. And yet those which followed planting and their owne occasions, and had but 4li. of meall a week, lived better then ye other, as was well knowne to all. And yet it must be remembered that Lyford & his had allwais the highest alowance.

This might seem strange indeed to those in England to whom he wrote his letters, who didn't know the reason for it; but for him and others here, it couldn't be strange, as they understood the situation. The first arrivals had nothing at all and lived on their corn. Those who came on the Anne in August before were supposed to survive for 13 months on the provisions they brought, and they had as much meal and peas as they could use for most of the year. However, just before harvest, when they not only had fish but other fruits starting to come in, they only got 4 pounds, having the freedom to make their own provisions. But some of those who arrived last, like the ship carpenter, the samiers, the saltmen, and others who had consistent jobs and didn't have a moment to look for anything beyond their allowance, initially had 16 pounds allocated to them, and later, as fish and other food became available, they received adjustments down to 14 and 12 pounds, with some even getting as low as 8, depending on the time and circumstances. Yet, those who focused on planting and their own necessities, who only received 4 pounds of meal a week, lived better than the others, as was well-known to all. And it should be noted that Lyford and his group always had the highest allowance.

Many other things (in his letters) he accused them of, with many aggravations; as that he saw exseeding great wast of tools & vesseles; & this, when it came to be examened, all ye instance he could give was, that he had seen an old hogshed or too fallen to peeces, and a broken how or tow lefte carlesly in ye feilds by some. Though he also knew that a godly, honest man was appointed to looke to these things. But these things & such like was write of by him, to cast disgrace & prejudice upon them; as thinking what came from a [123] minister would pass for currente. Then he tells them that Winslow should say, that ther was not above 7. of ye adventurers yt souight ye good of ye collony. That Mr. Oldam & him selfe had had much to doe with them, and that ye faction here might match ye Jesuits for politie. With many ye like greevious complaints & accusations.

Many other things he accused them of in his letters, with many exaggerations; for example, he claimed he noticed a huge waste of tools and equipment. When it was examined, the only evidence he could provide was that he had seen an old hog shed or two fall apart and some broken plows left carelessly in the fields by some people. He also knew that a good, honest man was appointed to oversee these issues. But he wrote about these things and similar complaints to tarnish their reputation and sow distrust, believing that anything coming from a minister would be taken seriously. Then he tells them that Winslow supposedly said that there were no more than seven of the adventurers who looked out for the colony's best interests. That Mr. Oldham and he himself had dealt a lot with them, and that the faction here could rival the Jesuits in terms of politics. Along with many other serious complaints and accusations.

1. Then, in the next place, he comes to give his freinds counsell and directtion. And first, that ye Leyden company (Mr. Robinson & ye rest) must still be kepte back, or els all will be spoyled. And least any of them should be taken in privatly somewher on ye coast of England, (as it was feared might be done,) they must chaing the mr. of ye ship (Mr. William Peirce), and put another allso in Winslows stead, for marchante, or els it would not be prevented.

1. Then, next, he comes to give his friends advice and direction. First, the Leyden group (Mr. Robinson and the rest) must still be held back, or else everything will be spoiled. And to prevent any of them from being secretly captured somewhere on the coast of England (which was feared could happen), they need to change the captain of the ship (Mr. William Peirce) and also replace Winslow as the merchant, otherwise, it wouldn't be preventable.

2. Then he would have such a number provided as might oversway them hear. And that ye perticulers [217]should have voyces in all courts & elections, and be free to bear any office. And that every perticuler should come over as an adventurer, if he be but a servante; some other venturing 10li., ye bill may be taken out in ye servants name, and then assigned to ye party whose money it was, and good covenants drawn betweene them for ye clearing of ye matter; and this (saith he) would be a means to strengthen this side ye more.

2. Then he would have a sufficient number provided to influence them here. And those individuals should have votes in all courts and elections, and be free to hold any office. Every individual should come over as an adventurer, even if they are just a servant; some others investing £10, can have the bill taken out in the servant's name, which can then be assigned to the person whose money it was, with good agreements made between them to clarify the matter; and this, he says, would be a way to strengthen this side even more.

3. Then he tells them that if that Capten they spoake of should come over hither as a generall, he was perswaded he would be chosen Capten; for this Captaine Standish looks like a silly boy, and is in utter contempte.

3. Then he tells them that if that Captain they were talking about were to come over here as a general, he was sure he would be chosen Captain; because this Captain Standish seems like a foolish boy and is completely disregarded.

4. Then he shows that if by ye forementioned means they cannot be strengthened to cary & overbear things, it will be best for them to plant els wher by them selves; and would have it artickled by them that they might make choyse of any place that they liked best within 3. or 4. myls distance, shewing ther were farr better places for plantation then this.

4. Then he explains that if, by the means mentioned earlier, they can't be reinforced to carry and endure things, it would be better for them to establish themselves elsewhere. He suggested that they should agree that they could choose any location they liked best within 3 or 4 miles, pointing out that there were much better places for settlement than this one.

5. And lastly he concluds, that if some number came not over to bear them up here, then ther would be no abiding for them, but by joyning with these hear. Then he adds: Since I begane to write, ther are letters come from your company, wherin they would give sole authoritie in diverce things unto the [218]Govr here; which, if it take place, then, Ve nobis. But I hope you will be more vigilante hereafter, that nothing may pass in such a man̅er. I suppose (saith he) Mr. Oldame will write to you further of these things. I pray you conceall me in the discovery of these things, &c.

5. And finally, he concludes that if some support doesn't come over to help them here, then there would be no way for them to stay, except by joining these people here. Then he adds: Since I started writing, letters have come from your group, in which they want to give sole authority over various things to the [218]Governor here; if that happens, then, Woe to us. But I hope you will be more careful in the future, so that nothing gets approved in that way. I believe (he says) Mr. Oldame will write to you more about these matters. Please keep me out of the discovery of these issues, etc.

Thus I have breefly touched some cheefe things in his leters, and shall now returne to their procceeding with him. After the reading of his leters before the whole company, he was demanded what he could say to these things. [124] But all ye answer he made was, that Billington and some others had informed him of many things, and made sundrie complaints, which they now deneyed. He was againe asked if that was a sufficiente ground for him thus to accuse & traduse them by his letters, and never say word to them, considering the many bonds betweene them. And so they went on from poynte to poynte; and wisht him, or any of his freinds & confederats, not to spare them in any thing; if he or they had any proofe or witnes of any corrupte or evill dealing of theirs, his or their evidence must needs be ther presente, for ther was the whole company and sundery strangers. He said he had been abused by others in their informations, (as he now well saw,) and so had abused them. And this was all the answer they could have, for none would take his parte in any thing; but Billington, & any whom he named, deneyed the things, and protested he [219]wronged them, and would have drawne them to such & such things which they could not consente too, though they were sometimes drawne to his meetings. Then they delte with him aboute his dissembling with them aboute ye church, and that he professed to concur with them in all things, and what a large confession he made at his admittance, and that he held not him selfe a minister till he had a new calling, &c. And yet now he contested against them, and drew a company aparte, & sequestred him selfe; and would goe minister the sacrements (by his Episcopall caling) without ever speaking a word unto them, either as magistrats or bretheren. In conclusion, he was fully convicted, and burst out into tears, and "confest he feared he was a reprobate, his sinns were so great that he doubted God would not pardon them, he was unsavorie salte, &c.; and that he had so wronged them as he could never make them amends, confessing all he had write against them was false & nought, both for matter & man̅er." And all this he did with as much fullnes as words & tears could express.

I have briefly touched on some key points from his letters, and now I will return to their dealings with him. After reading his letters to the entire group, he was asked what he had to say about these matters. But all he could respond was that Billington and a few others had informed him of many issues and made various complaints, which they now denied. He was asked again if that was enough reason for him to accuse and slander them through his letters without ever mentioning anything to them, considering the many ties between them. So they went through the points one by one, urging him, or any of his friends and allies, not to hold back anything; if he or they had any proof or witnesses of any wrong or bad behavior on their part, then their evidence should be right there, since the whole group and many outsiders were present. He admitted he had been misled by others in their information, which he now realized, and thus he had misled them. This was the only answer they could get, as no one supported him in any way; Billington and the others he named denied the claims and asserted that he had wronged them, trying to pull them into things they could not agree to, even though they had occasionally attended his meetings. They then confronted him about his dishonesty regarding the church, pointing out that he claimed to agree with them on all matters, and recalled the extensive confession he made upon his acceptance, stating he did not consider himself a minister until he received a new calling, etc. Yet now he was opposing them, gathering a separate group, isolating himself, and intending to administer the sacraments (by his Episcopal calling) without ever speaking to them, either as magistrates or brethren. In conclusion, he was completely convicted, broke down in tears, and confessed he feared he was a reprobate; his sins were so severe that he doubted God would forgive them. He felt like unsavory salt, and admitted he had wronged them in such a way that he could never make amends, confessing that everything he had written against them was false and worthless, both in substance and manner. He expressed all this as fully as his words and tears could convey.

After their triall & conviction, the court censured them to be expeld the place; Oldame presently, though his wife & family had liberty to stay all winter, or longer, till he could make provission to remove them comfortably. Lyford had liberty to stay 6. months. It was, indeede, with some eye to his release, if he [220]caried him selfe well in the meane time, and that his repentance proved sound. Lyford acknowledged his censure was farr less then he deserved.

After their trial and conviction, the court sentenced them to be expelled from the place; Oldame was to leave immediately, even though his wife and family were allowed to stay all winter or longer until he could make arrangements to move them comfortably. Lyford was given six months to stay. This was, in fact, with some hope for his release if he managed himself well in the meantime, and if his repentance was genuine. Lyford admitted that his punishment was far less than what he deserved.

Afterwards, he confest his sin publikly in ye church, with tears more largly then before. I shall here put it downe as I find it recorded by some who tooke it from his owne words, as him selfe utered them. Acknowledging [125] "That he had don very evill, and slanderously abused them; and thinking most of ye people would take parte with him, he thought to cary all by violence and strong hand against them. And that God might justly lay in̅ocente blood to his charge, for he knew not what hurt might have come of these his writings, and blest God they were stayed. And that he spared not to take knowledg from any, of any evill that was spoaken, but shut his eyes & ears against all the good; and if God should make him a vacabund in ye earth, as was Caine, it was but just, for he had sined in envie & malice against his brethren as he did. And he confessed 3. things to be ye ground & causes of these his doings: pride, vaine-glorie, & selfe love." Amplifying these heads with many other sade expressions, in the perticulers of them.

Afterward, he confessed his sin publicly in the church, with tears more abundant than before. I will record it here as I find it noted by some who took it from his own words, as he himself expressed them. Acknowledging: "That he had done very wrong and slanderously abused them; and thinking most of the people would side with him, he thought to carry everything by violence and strong force against them. And that God might justly hold him accountable for innocent blood, for he didn’t know what harm might have come from his writings, and blessed God that they were stopped. And that he did not hesitate to acknowledge any evil that was spoken but shut his eyes and ears against all the good; and if God were to make him a wanderer on the earth, like Cain, it would be just, for he had sinned in envy and malice against his brethren as he did. And he confessed three things to be the foundation and causes of his actions: pride, vanity, and self-love." He elaborated on these points with many other sad expressions regarding the specifics of them.

So as they begane againe to conceive good thoughts of him upon this his repentance, and admited him to teach amongst them as before; and Samuell Fuller (a deacon amongst them), and some other tender harted [221]men amongst them, were so taken with his signes of sorrow & repentance, as they professed they would fall upon their knees to have his censure released.

So as they started to have good thoughts about him again after his repentance, they allowed him to teach among them as before; and Samuel Fuller (a deacon among them) and some other compassionate men were so moved by his signs of sorrow and repentance that they said they would kneel down to have his punishment lifted.

But that which made them all stand amased in the end, and may doe all others that shall come to hear ye same, (for a rarer president can scarse be showne,) was, that after a month or 2. notwithstand all his former conffessions, convictions, and publick acknowledgments, both in ye face of ye church and whole company, with so many tears & sadde censures of him selfe before God & men, he should goe againe to justifie what he had done.

But what left everyone amazed in the end, and might do the same for anyone else who hears this, (since such a rare example is hard to find), was that after a month or two, despite all his previous confessions, convictions, and public acknowledgments, both in front of the church and the entire group, along with so many tears and serious judgments of himself before God and others, he chose to go back and justify what he had done.

For secretly he write a 2d. leter to ye adventurers in England, in wch he justified all his former writings, (save in some things which tended to their damage,) the which, because it is brefer then ye former, I shall here inserte.

For secretly he wrote a second letter to the adventurers in England, in which he justified all his previous writings, except for a few things that could hurt them. Since it's shorter than the previous one, I will include it here.

Worthy Srs: Though the filth of mine owne doings may justly be cast in my face, and with blushing cause my perpetuall silence, yet that ye truth may not herby be injuried, your selves any longer deluded, nor injurious[BU] dealing caried out still, with bould out facings, I have adventured once more to write unto you. Firest, I doe freely confess I delte very indiscreetly in some of my perticuler leters wch I wrote to private freinds, for ye courses in coming hither & the like; which I doe in no sorte seeke to justifie, though stired up ther unto in the beholding ye indirecte courses held by [222]others, both hear, & ther with you, for effecting their designes. But am hartily sory for it, and doe to ye glory of God & mine owne shame acknowledg it. Which leters being intercepted by the Govr, I have for ye same undergone ye censure [126] of banishmente. And had it not been for ye respecte I have unto you, and some other matters of private regard, I had returned againe at this time by ye pinass for England; for hear I purpose not to abide, unless I receive better incouragmente from you, then from ye church (as they call them selves) here I doe receive. I purposed before I came, to undergoe hardnes, therfore I shall I hope cherfully bear ye conditions of ye place, though very mean; and they have chainged my wages ten times allready. I suppose my letters, or at least ye coppies of them, are come to your hands, for so they hear reporte; which, if it be so, I pray you take notice of this, that I have writen nothing but what is certainly true, and I could make so apeare planly to any indifferente men, whatsoever colours be cast to darken ye truth, and some ther are very audatious this way; besids many other matters which are farre out of order hear. My mind was not to enlarge my selfe any further, but in respecte of diverse poore souls here, ye care of whom in parte belongs to you, being here destitute of the meās of salvation. For how so ever ye church are provided for, to their contente, who are ye smalest number in ye collony, and doe so appropriate ye ministrie to them selves, houlding this principle, that ye Lord hath not appointed any ordinary ministrie for ye conversion of those yt are without, so yt some of ye poor souls have wth tears complained of this to me, and I was taxed for preaching to all in generall. Though in truth they have had no ministrie here since they came, but such as may be performed by any of you, by their owne possition, what soever great pretences they make; but herin they equivocate, as in many other things they doe. [223]But I exceede ye bounds I set my selfe, therfore resting thus, untill I hear further from you, so it be within ye time limited me. I rest, &c.,

Worthy Srs: Although the shame of my own actions could rightfully be thrown in my face, causing me to blush and remain silent, I want to ensure that the truth isn't harmed, you aren't misled any longer, and careless actions aren't allowed to continue without accountability. Therefore, I have taken the risk of writing to you again. First, I sincerely admit that I acted very recklessly in some of my personal letters to friends regarding the circumstances surrounding my coming here and similar matters. I do not seek to justify this, even though I was prompted by observing the indirect methods used by others, both here and there, to achieve their goals. I am truly sorry for it, and I acknowledge it for the glory of God and my own shame. Those letters were intercepted by the Governor, and for that reason, I’ve faced the penalty of banishment. Had it not been for my respect for you and some other personal matters, I would have returned to England by now. As it stands, I do not intend to stay here unless I receive better encouragement from you than I currently do from the church (as they call themselves) here. I intended to endure hardships before I came, so I hope to cheerfully accept the conditions of this place, even though they are very meager, and they have already changed my pay ten times. I believe my letters, or at least copies of them, have reached you, as I’ve heard reports that they have. If that's true, please understand this: I have written nothing but the absolute truth and can clearly prove it to any fair-minded people, despite any attempts to obscure the truth—which some have been quite bold in doing; there are many other matters that are greatly out of order here. My goal was not to elaborate further, but out of concern for several poor souls here, whom you partially have a responsibility for, as they are without means of salvation. Regardless of how the church is provided for to their satisfaction, they are the smallest number in the colony and claim the ministry for themselves, operating under the belief that the Lord did not appoint any ordinary ministry for the conversion of those outside, so some of the poor souls have tearfully complained to me about this, and I was criticized for preaching to everyone in general. Although in truth, they have not had any ministry here since they arrived, except for what could be performed by any of you, by their own understanding, no matter the grand claims they make; but here they equate things, as they do with many other issues. But I have exceeded the limits I set for myself, so I will pause here until I hear more from you, as long as it is within the time allowed. I remain, &c.

Remaining yours ever,
John Lyford, Exille.
Dated Aug: 22. Ano: 1624.

They made a breefe answer to some things in this leter, but referred cheefly to their former. The effecte was to this purpose: That if God in his providence had not brought these things to their hands (both ye former & later), they might have been thus abused, tradused, and calumniated, overthrowne, & undone; and never have knowne by whom, nor for what. They desired but this equall favoure, that they would be pleased to hear their just defence, as well as his accusations, and waigh them in ye balance of justice & reason, and then censure as they pleased. They had write breefly to ye heads of things before, and should be ready to give further [127] answer as any occasion should require; craving leave to adde a word or tow to this last.

They gave a brief response to some points in this letter but mainly referred to their previous correspondence. The main point was this: If God in His providence hadn't brought these matters to their attention (both the previous and the recent ones), they might have been mistreated, slandered, and falsely accused, ruined, and left unaware of who was responsible or why. They only asked for the same fair treatment in return, asking that their rightful defense be heard alongside his accusations and weighed in the balance of justice and reason before any judgment was made. They had previously written concisely about the main issues and would be ready to provide further clarification as needed, requesting to add a word or two to this last point.

1. And first, they desire to examene what filth that was yt he acknowledgeth might justly be throwne in his face, and might cause blushing & perpetuall silence; some great mater sure! But if it be looked into, it amounts to no more then a poynte of indiscretion, and thats all; and yet he licks of yt too with this excuse, that he was stired up therunto by beholding [224]ye indirecte course here. But this point never troubled him here, it was counted a light matter both by him & his freinds, and put of with this,—that any man might doe so, to advise his private freinds to come over for their best advantage. All his sorrow & tears here was for ye wrong & hurt he had done us, and not at all for this he pretends to be done to you: it was not counted so much as indiscretion.

1. First, they want to examine what dirt he admits could justly be thrown in his face, which might cause him to blush and stay silent forever; it must be something serious! But when you look closely, it amounts to nothing more than a moment of carelessness, and that’s it; yet he still takes that in with the excuse that he was prompted to do so by seeing [224] the misguided actions here. But this point never bothered him; both he and his friends regarded it as a minor issue, dismissing it with the thought that any person could advise their close friends to come over for their own benefit. All his sorrow and tears here were for the wrong and harm he had done us, not for what he claims was inflicted upon you: it wasn’t seen as more than a mistake.

2. Having thus payed you full satisfaction, he thinks he may lay load of us here. And first complains that we have changed his wages ten times. We never agreed with him for any wages, nor made any bargen at all with him, neither know of any that you have made. You sent him over to teach amongst us, and desired he might be kindly used; and more then this we know not. That he hath beene kindly used, (and farr beter then he deserves from us,) he shall be judged first of his owne mouth. If you please to looke upon that writing of his, that was sent you amongst his leters, which he cals a generall relation, in which, though he doth otherwise traduse us, yet in this he him selfe clears us. In ye latter end therof he hath these words. I speak not this (saith he) out of any ill affection to the men, for I have found them very kind & loving to me. You may ther see these to be his owne words under his owne hand. 2ly. It will appere by this that he hath ever had a larger alowance of food [225]out of ye store for him and his then any, and clothing as his neede hath required; a dwelling in one of our best houses, and a man wholy at his owne com̅and to tend his private affairs. What cause he hath therfore to complaine, judge ye; and what he means in his speech we know not, except he aluds to yt of Jaacob & Laban. If you have promised him more or other wise, you may doe it when you please.

2. Having paid you in full, he thinks he can put all the blame on us here. He first complains that we have changed his pay ten times. We never agreed with him on any wages or made any deal at all with him, nor do we know of any deal you made. You sent him over to teach us and asked that he be treated kindly; beyond that, we don't know. He has been treated kindly (and far better than he deserves from us), and he should be the first to admit that himself. If you look at his writing that was sent to you along with his letters, which he calls a general report, even though he otherwise speaks poorly of us, he clears us in this regard. Toward the end of that, he says, I speak not this (he says) out of any ill will toward the men, for I have found them very kind and loving to me. You can see these words are in his handwriting. Secondly, it will be clear from this that he has always had a larger allowance of food [225] from the store and clothing as needed; he has been living in one of our best houses and has a man completely at his command to handle his personal affairs. What reason he has to complain, you can judge; and we don't know what he means by his words, unless he is alluding to that of Jacob and Laban. If you have promised him more or differently, you can do that whenever you want.

3. Then with an impudente face he would have you take notice, that (in his leters) he hath write nothing but what is certainly true, yea, and he could make it so appeare plainly to any indifferente men. This indeed doth astonish us and causeth us to tremble at ye deceitfullnes [128] and desperate wickednes of mans harte. This is to devoure holy things, and after voues to enquire. It is admirable that after such publick confession, and acknowledgmente in court, in church, before God, & men, with such sadd expressions as he used, and with such melting into teares, that after all this he shoud now justifie all againe. If things had bene done in a corner, it had been some thinge to deney them; but being done in ye open view of ye cuntrie & before all men, it is more then strange now to avow to make them plainly appear to any indifferente men; and here wher things were done, and all ye evidence that could be were presente, and yet could make nothing appear, but even [226]his freinds condemnd him & gave their voyce to his censure, so grose were they; we leave your selves to judge herein. Yet least this man should triumph in his wikednes, we shall be ready to answer him, when, or wher you will, to any thing he shall lay to our charg, though we have done it sufficiently allready.

3. Then with a bold face, he would want you to notice that (in his letters) he has written nothing but the truth, and he could clearly prove it to any fair-minded person. This really shocks us and makes us tremble at the deceitfulness and desperate wickedness of the human heart. This is to consume sacred things, and then to seek after vows. It’s remarkable that after such a public confession and acknowledgment in court, in church, before God and people, with such serious expressions and breaking into tears, he would now justify himself again. If these things had happened in secret, it might have been reasonable to deny them, but since they occurred openly in front of the country and all men, it’s more than strange to now claim he can prove them clearly to any fair-minded person. Here, where everything took place, and all the evidence was presented, yet nothing could be proven, except that [226] his friends condemned him and supported his censure, so foolish were they; we leave it to you to judge this matter. Yet, lest this man should gloat in his wickedness, we will be ready to respond to him whenever and wherever you choose, regarding anything he charges against us, even though we have already done so sufficiently.

4. Then he saith he would not inlarge, but for some poore souls here who are destiute of ye means of salvation, &c. But all his soothing is but that you would use means, that his censure might be released that he might here continue; and under you (at least) be sheltered, till he sees what his freinds (on whom he depends) can bring about & effecte. For such men pretend much for poor souls, but they will looke to their wages & conditions; if that be not to their content, let poor souls doe what they will, they will shift for them selves, and seek poore souls some wher els among richer bodys.

4. Then he says he wouldn’t expand, but only for some poor souls here who are lacking the means of salvation, etc. But all his comforting words are just that you should take action so that his punishment could be lifted, allowing him to stay here; and at least be sheltered under you until he sees what his friends (the ones he depends on) can achieve. Because such people claim to care a lot about poor souls, but they’ll pay attention to their wages and conditions; if those aren’t to their liking, then let poor souls fend for themselves, and they’ll look for other places with wealthier options.

Next he fals upon ye church, that indeed is ye burthensome stone that troubls him. First, he saith they hold this principle, that the Lord hath not apointed any ordinarie ministrie for ye converssion of those without. The church needs not be ashamed of what she houlds in this, haveing Gods word for her warrente; that ordinarie officers are bound cheefly to their flocks, Acts 20. 28. and are not to be extravagants, to goe, come, and leave them at their pleasurs to shift for them selves, or to be devoured of wolves. [227]But he perverts ye truth in this as in other things, for ye Lord hath as well appoynted them to converte, as to feede in their severall charges; and he wrongs ye church to say other wise. Againe, he saith he was taxed for preaching to all in generall. This is a meere untruth, for this dissembler knows that every Lords day some are appointed to visite suspected places, & if any be found idling and neglecte ye hearing of ye word, (through idlnes or profanes,) they are punished for ye same. Now to procure all to come to hear, and then to blame him for preaching to all, were to play ye mad men.

Next, he falls on the church, which is indeed the heavy burden that troubles him. First, he claims they hold the belief that the Lord has not appointed any ordinary ministry for the conversion of those outside the church. The church need not be ashamed of its position, having God's word as its warrant; ordinary officers are primarily responsible to their own congregations, as stated in Acts 20:28, and should not be carefree, coming and going as they please while leaving their flock to fend for themselves or be devoured by wolves. [227]But he distorts the truth about this, just as he does with other points, for the Lord has indeed appointed them to both convert and feed their respective congregations; it is wrong of him to suggest otherwise. Furthermore, he claims he was criticized for preaching to everyone in general. This is a complete falsehood, as this deceiver knows that every Lord's Day some are assigned to check on suspected areas, and if anyone is found idling and neglecting the hearing of the word (due to laziness or irreverence), they are punished for it. Now, to gather everyone to listen and then blame him for preaching to all would be to act foolishly.

[129] 6. Next (he saith) they have had no ministrie since they came, what soever pretences they make, &c. We answer, the more is our wrong, that our pastor is kept from us by these mens means, and then reproach us for it when they have done. Yet have we not been wholy distitute of ye means of salvation, as this man would make ye world beleeve; for our reved Elder hath laboured diligently in dispencing the word of God unto us, before he came; and since hath taken equalle pains with him selfe in preaching the same; and, be it spoaken without ostentation, he is not inferriour to Mr. Lyford (& some of his betters) either in gifts or larning, though he would never be perswaded to take higher office upon him. Nor ever was more pretended in this matter. For equivocating, he may take it to [228]him selfe; what ye church houlds, they have manifested to ye world, in all plaines, both in open confession, doctrine, & writing.

[129] 6. Next, he says they haven't had any ministry since they arrived, no matter what excuses they give, etc. We reply that this makes it even worse for us, as our pastor is kept from us by these men, and then they blame us for it once they’ve done it. Still, we haven’t been entirely without the means of salvation, as this man would like everyone to believe; our respected Elder has worked hard in sharing the word of God with us before he arrived, and since then, he has put in equal effort himself in preaching the same. And, to say this without bragging, he is no less skilled than Mr. Lyford (and some of his superiors) in either talent or knowledge, although he would never agree to take on a higher position. There was never more pretension in this matter. For all the equivocation, he can take it to himself; what the church holds has been made clear to the world in every way, through open confession, doctrine, and writing.

This was ye sume of ther answer, and hear I will let them rest for ye presente. I have bene longer in these things then I desired, and yet not so long as the things might require, for I pass many things in silence, and many more deserve to have been more largly handled. But I will returne to other things, and leave ye rest to its place.

This was the sum of their answer, and here I will let them rest for now. I have spent more time on these matters than I wanted, yet not as much as they deserve, as I leave many things unsaid, and even more deserve to be discussed in greater detail. But I will move on to other topics and leave the rest for later.

The pinass that was left sunck & cast away near Damarins-cove, as is before showed, some of ye fishing maisters said it was a pity so fine a vessell should be lost, and sent them word that, if they would be at ye cost, they would both directe them how to waygh her, and let them have their carpenters to mend her. They thanked them, & sente men aboute it, and beaver to defray ye charge, (without which all had been in vaine). So they gott coopers to trime, I know not how many tune of cask, and being made tight and fastened to her at low-water, they boyed her up; and then with many hands hald her on shore in a conveniente place wher she might be wrought upon; and then hired sundrie carpenters to work upon her, and other to saw planks, and at last fitted her & got her home. But she cost a great deale of money, in thus recovering her, and buying riging & seails for her, both now [229]and when before she lost her mast; so as she proved a chargable vessell to ye poor plantation. So they sent her home, and with her Lyford sent his last letter, in great secrecie; but ye party intrusted with it gave it ye Govr.

The pinass that was left sunken and abandoned near Damarins Cove, as previously mentioned, some of the fishing masters said it was a shame for such a fine vessel to be lost. They informed them that if they were willing to bear the cost, they would both guide them on how to weigh it and provide carpenters to repair it. They thanked them and sent men to take care of it, along with beaver to cover the expenses (without which everything would have been in vain). They got coopers to prepare, I don’t know how many tons of casks, and after making her watertight and securing her at low water, they buoyed her up; then, with many hands, pulled her ashore to a suitable place where work could be done on her. They hired various carpenters to work on her and others to saw planks, and eventually fitted her and got her back home. But it ended up costing a lot of money to recover her and to buy rigging and sails for her, both now [229] and when she lost her mast; thus, she became an expensive vessel for the struggling plantation. So they sent her back, and with her, Lyford sent his last letter in great secrecy; but the person entrusted with it gave it to the Governor.

The winter was passed over in ther ordinarie affairs, without any spetiall mater worth noteing; saveing that many who before stood something of from ye church, now seeing Lyfords unrighteous dealing, and malignitie against ye church, now tendered them selves to ye church, and were joyned to ye same; proffessing that it was not out of ye dislike of any thing that they had stood of so long, but a desire to fitte them selves beter for such a state, and they saw now ye Lord cald for their help. [130] And so these troubls prodused a quite contrary effecte in sundrie hear, then these adversaries hoped for. Which was looked at as a great worke of God, to draw on men by unlickly means; and that in reason which might rather have set them further of. And thus I shall end this year.

The winter went by like any other, without any special events worth noting; except that many who had previously distanced themselves from the church, now seeing Lyford's unjust actions and hostility towards the church, chose to reconnect with it. They joined the church, expressing that it wasn't because they had held any dislike for it during their time away, but rather a desire to better prepare themselves for such a commitment, and they now felt the Lord calling for their assistance. [130] These troubles produced a completely opposite effect in various individuals than what these adversaries had hoped for. It was seen as a significant work of God, drawing people in through unlikely means, when reason would suggest they should have been pushed further away. And with that, I will conclude this year.

Anno Dom: 1625.

Year: 1625.

At ye spring of ye year, about ye time of their Election Court, Oldam came againe amongst them; and though it was a part of his censure for his former mutinye and miscariage, not to returne without leave first obtained, yet in his dareing spirite, he presumed [230]without any leave at all, being also set on & hardened by ye ill counsell of others. And not only so, but suffered his unruly passion to rune beyond ye limits of all reason and modestie; in so much that some strangers which came with him were ashamed of his outrage, and rebuked him; but all reprofes were but as oyle to ye fire, and made ye flame of his coller greater. He caled them all to nought, in this his mad furie, and a hundred rebells and traytors, and I know not what. But in conclusion they com̅ited him till he was tamer, and then apointed a gard of musketers wch he was to pass throw, and ever one was ordered to give him a thump on ye brich, with ye but end of his musket, and then was conveied to ye water side, wher a boat was ready to cary him away. Then they bid him goe & mende his maners.

At the spring of the year, around the time of their Election Court, Oldam returned among them; and although part of his punishment for his previous rebellion and misconduct meant he shouldn't return without permission, in his bold spirit, he believed he could come back without any approval at all, encouraged and hardened by the bad advice of others. Not only that, but he let his uncontrolled anger go beyond the bounds of all reason and modesty; to the point that some strangers who came with him were embarrassed by his outburst and scolded him; but all their reprimands only fueled his rage more, making the flame of his anger grow larger. He dismissed them all in his furious madness, calling them a hundred rebels and traitors, and I don't know what else. But eventually, they managed to calm him down, and then appointed a guard of musketeers for him to pass through, with each one instructed to give him a thump on the back with the butt of his musket, and then he was escorted to the water's edge, where a boat was ready to carry him away. Then they told him to leave and improve his behavior.

Whilst this was a doing, Mr. William Peirce and Mr. Winslow came up from ye water side, being come from England; but they were so busie with Oldam, as they never saw them till they came thus upon them. They bid them not spare either him or Liford, for they had played ye vilans with them. But that I may hear make an end with him, I shall hear once for all relate what befell concerning him in ye future, & yt breefly. After ye removall of his familie from hence, he fell into some straits, (as some others did,) and aboute a year or more afterwards, towards winter, he intended a vioage for Virginia; but it so [231]pleased God that ye barke that caried him, and many other passengers, was in that danger, as they dispaired of life; so as many of them, as they fell to prayer, so also did they begine to examine their consciences [131] and confess such sins as did most burthen them. And Mr. Ouldame did make a free and large confession of ye wrongs and hurt he had done to ye people and church here, in many perticulers, that as he had sought their ruine, so God had now mette with him and might destroy him; yea, he feared they all fared ye worce for his sake; he prayed God to forgive him, and made vowes that, if ye Lord spard his life, he would become otherwise, and ye like. This I had from some of good credite, yet living in ye Bay, and were them selves partners in the same dangers on ye shoulds of Cap-Codd, and heard it from his owne mouth. It pleased God to spare their lives, though they lost their viage; and in time after wards, Ouldam caried him selfe fairly towards them, and acknowledged ye hand of God to be with them, and seemed to have an honourable respecte of them; and so farr made his peace with them, as he in after time had libertie to goe and come, and converse with them, at his pleasure. He went after this to Virginia, and had ther a great sicknes, but recovered and came back againe to his familie in ye Bay, and ther lived till some store of people came over. At lenght going a trading in a smale vessell [232]among ye Indians, and being weakly mand, upon some quarell they knockt him on ye head with a hatched, so as he fell downe dead, & never spake word more. 2. litle boys that were his kinsmen were saved, but had some hurte, and ye vessell was strangly recovered from ye Indeans by another that belonged to ye Bay of Massachusets; and this his death was one ground of the Pequente warr which followed.

While this was happening, Mr. William Peirce and Mr. Winslow arrived from the waterfront, having just come from England; but they were so busy with Oldam that they didn't notice them until they suddenly appeared. They advised not to hold back any punishment for him or Liford, as they had treated them badly. Before I finish with him, I’ll briefly summarize what happened concerning him later on. After his family was removed from here, he faced some difficulties (like some others did), and about a year later, towards winter, he planned a voyage to Virginia; however, it pleased God that the ship carrying him and many other passengers got into such danger that they despaired of life; thus, many of them, having turned to prayer, began to examine their consciences and confess the sins that weighed heavily on them. Mr. Oldam made a heartfelt and extensive confession of the wrongs he had done to the people and church here in many particulars, acknowledging that as he sought their ruin, God had now confronted him and could destroy him; indeed, he feared that they all suffered worse because of him. He prayed for God's forgiveness and vowed that if the Lord spared his life, he would change his ways. I heard this from credible individuals still living in the Bay, who themselves faced the same dangers off Cape Cod, and it came from his own mouth. God chose to spare their lives, though they lost their voyage; and later on, Oldam behaved well towards them, recognized that God's hand was with them, and seemed to respect them honorably; so far, in fact, that he eventually had the freedom to come and go and interact with them as he pleased. He then went to Virginia, where he fell ill but recovered and returned to his family in the Bay, where he lived until some more people arrived. Eventually, while trading in a small vessel among the Indians, he was weak and, due to some quarrel, was struck on the head with a hatchet, falling down dead and never speaking another word. Two young boys who were his relatives were saved but were injured, and the vessel was remarkably recovered from the Indians by another ship belonging to the Bay of Massachusetts; this incident was one of the triggers for the Pequot war that followed.

I am now come to Mr. Lyford. His time being now expired, his censure was to take place. He was so farre from answering their hopes by amendmente in ye time, as he had dubled his evill, as is before noted. But first behold ye hand of God conceir̅ing him, wherin that of ye Psalmist is verified. Psa: 7. 15. He hath made a pitte, & digged it, and is fallen into the pitte he made. He thought to bring shame and disgrace upon them, but in stead therof opens his owne to all ye world. For when he was delte with all aboute his second letter, his wife was so affected with his doings, as she could no longer conceaill her greefe and sorrow of minde, but opens ye same to one of their deacons & some other of her freinds, & after uttered ye same to Mr. Peirce upon his arrivall. Which was to this purpose, that she feared some great judgment of God would fall upon them, and upon her, for her husbands cause; now that they were to remove, she feared to fall into ye Indeans hands, and to be defiled by them, as he had [233]defiled other women; or some shuch like [132] judgmente, as God had threatened David, 2. Sam. 12. 11. I will raise up evill against ye, and will take thy wives & give them, &c. And upon it showed how he had wronged her, as first he had a bastard by another before they were maried, & she having some inkling of some ill cariage that way, when he was a suitor to her, she tould him what she heard, & deneyd him; but she not certainly knowing ye thing, other wise then by some darke & secrete muterings, he not only stifly denied it, but to satisfie her tooke a solemne oath ther was no shuch matter. Upon which she gave consente, and maried with him; but afterwards it was found true, and ye bastard brought home to them. She then charged him with his oath, but he prayed pardon, and said he should els not have had her. And yet afterwards she could keep no maids but he would be medling with them, and some time she hath taken him in ye maner, as they lay at their beds feete, with shuch other circumstances as I am ashamed to relate. The woman being a grave matron, & of good cariage all ye while she was hear, and spoake these things out of ye sorrow of her harte, sparingly, and yet wth some further intimations. And that which did most seeme to affecte her (as they conceived) was, to see his former cariage in his repentance, not only hear with ye church, but formerly about these things; sheding [234]tears, and using great & sade expressions, and yet eftsone fall into the like things.

I have now come to Mr. Lyford. His time is up, and his punishment is set to begin. He did not meet their expectations for improvement; instead, he compounded his wrongdoing, as noted earlier. But first, let's observe the hand of God concerning him, which confirms the words of the Psalmist: Psalm 7:15. He dug a pit and fell into the pit he made. He intended to bring shame and disgrace upon them, but instead, he exposed his own to the world. When people confronted him about his second letter, his wife was so affected by his actions that she could no longer hide her grief and sorrow; she shared her feelings with one of their deacons and some friends, and later expressed the same to Mr. Peirce upon his arrival. Her concerns were that she feared a great judgment from God would fall upon them and her because of her husband’s actions. Now that they were about to leave, she was afraid of falling into the hands of the Indians and being defiled by them, just as he had defiled other women, or some similar punishment that God had threatened David: 2 Samuel 12:11. I will raise up evil against you, and I will take your wives and give them. She pointed out how he had wronged her, starting with the fact that he had a child with another woman before they were married. She had some suspicions of his bad behavior when he was courting her, so she told him what she had heard and rejected him. But since she didn't know for sure what was going on, only through vague and secret mutterings, he not only firmly denied it but also, to reassure her, swore an oath that there was no truth to it. Believing him, she consented to marry him; however, it later turned out to be true, and the illegitimate child was brought home to them. She then held him accountable for his oath, but he begged for forgiveness, claiming he wouldn't have had her otherwise. Yet afterward, she found he couldn't help but meddle with other maids, and at times, she caught him in the act, as they lay at the foot of their bed, along with other circumstances I’m embarrassed to mention. The woman, a respectable matron who maintained good conduct while she was here, spoke these things out of the sorrow in her heart, cautiously, yet with deeper implications. What seemed to affect her the most, as they perceived, was witnessing his earlier behavior during his repentance, not only here with the church but also regarding these issues; shedding tears and expressing deep sadness, only to fall back into similar actions.

Another thing of ye same nature did strangly concurr herewith. When Mr. Winslow & Mr. Peirce were come over, Mr. Winslow informed them that they had had ye like bickering with Lyfords freinds in England, as they had with him selfe and his freinds hear, aboute his letters & accusations in them. And many meetings and much clamour was made by his freinds theraboute, crying out, a minister, a man so godly, to be so esteemed & taxed they held a great skandale, and threated to prosecute law against them for it. But things being referred to a further meeting of most of ye adventurers, to heare ye case and decide ye matters, they agreed to chose 2. eminente men for moderators in the bussines. Lyfords faction chose Mr. White, a counselor at law, the other parte chose Reṽed. Mr. Hooker, the minister, and many freinds on both sids were brought in, so as ther was a great assemblie. In ye mean time, God in his providence had detected Lyford's evill cariage in Ireland to some freinds amongst ye company, who made it knowne to Mr. Winslow, and directed him to 2. godly and grave witnesses, who would testifie ye same (if caled therunto) upon their oath. The thing was this; he being gott into Ireland, had wound him selfe into ye esteeme of sundry godly & zelous professours in those parts, who, having been burthened with ye ceremonies in England, found ther [235]some more liberty to their consciences; amongst whom were these 2. men, which gave [133] this evidence. Amongst ye rest of his hearers, ther was a godly yonge man that intended to marie, and cast his affection on a maide which lived their aboute; but desiring to chose in ye Lord, and preferred ye fear of God before all other things, before he suffered his affection to rune too farr, he resolved to take Mr. Lyfords advise and judgmente of this maide, (being ye minister of ye place,) and so broak ye matter unto him; & he promised faithfully to informe him, but would first take better knowledg of her, and have private conferance with her; and so had sundry times; and in conclusion com̅ended her highly to ye yong man as a very fitte wife for him. So they were maried togeather; but some time after mariage the woman was much troubled in mind, and afflicted in conscience, and did nothing but weepe and mourne, and long it was before her husband could get of her what was ye cause. But at length she discovered ye thing, and prayed him to forgive her, for Lyford had overcome her, and defiled her body before marriage, after he had comended him unto her for a husband, and she resolved to have him, when he came to her in that private way. The circumstances I forbear, for they would offend chast ears to hear them related, (for though he satisfied his lust on her, yet he indeaoured to hinder conception.) These things being thus discovered, ye womās husband tooke some [236]godly freinds with him, to deale with Liford for this evill. At length he confest it, with a great deale of seeming sorrow & repentance, but was forct to leave Irland upon it, partly for shame, and partly for fear of further punishmente, for ye godly withdrew them selves from him upon it; and so com̅ing into England unhapily he was light upon & sente hither.

Another situation of a similar nature strangely coincided with this. When Mr. Winslow and Mr. Peirce arrived, Mr. Winslow informed them that they had experienced the same kind of disputes with Lyford's friends in England as they had with him and his friends here, regarding his letters and the accusations in them. Many meetings were held, and there was a lot of uproar from his friends, who claimed it was a great scandal for a minister, a supposedly godly man, to be so regarded and criticized. They threatened to take legal action against them for it. However, things were referred to a further meeting of most of the adventurers to hear the case and decide the matters at hand. They agreed to choose two prominent men as moderators for the business. Lyford's faction chose Mr. White, a counselor at law, while the other side chose Rev. Mr. Hooker, the minister. Many friends from both sides were brought in, resulting in a large assembly. In the meantime, God, in His providence, had revealed Lyford's misconduct in Ireland to some friends among the company, who informed Mr. Winslow and directed him to two godly and serious witnesses willing to testify about the same (if called upon) under oath. The matter was this: once he got to Ireland, he had ingratiated himself with several godly and zealous professors there, who, having been burdened by the ceremonies in England, found a bit more liberty for their consciences; among them were these two men who provided this evidence. Among his other listeners, there was a devout young man intending to marry, who had developed feelings for a girl living around there; desiring to act righteously and prioritizing the fear of God above all else, before letting his feelings go too far, he decided to seek Mr. Lyford's advice and judgment about the girl (being the minister of the place), and he broached the subject with him; Mr. Lyford promised to inform him faithfully but said he would first get to know her better and have private conversations with her; so he did this several times and eventually highly recommended her to the young man as a very suitable wife for him. They got married, but some time after the wedding, the woman was deeply troubled in mind and distressed in her conscience, constantly weeping and mourning, and it took a long time for her husband to get her to reveal the cause. Eventually, she confessed and asked him to forgive her, explaining that Lyford had taken advantage of her and defiled her before their marriage, despite him commending her to the young man as a suitable husband, and she had resolved to have him when he approached her in that way. I will refrain from detailing the circumstances, as they would offend modest ears to hear them spoken of (for although he satisfied his desires with her, he attempted to prevent conception). Once these things were revealed, the woman's husband took some godly friends with him to confront Lyford about this wrongdoing. Eventually, he confessed with much apparent sorrow and repentance but was forced to leave Ireland due to shame and fear of further punishment, as the godly people withdrew from him because of it; thus, when he came to England, he was unfortunate enough to be discovered and sent here.

But in this great assembly, and before ye moderators, in handling ye former matters aboute ye letters, upon provocation, in some heate of replie to some of Lyfords defenders, Mr. Winslow let fall these words, That he had delte knavishly; upon which on of his freinds tooke hold, & caled for witneses, that he cald a minister of ye gospell knave, and would prosecute law upon it, which made a great tumulte, upon which (to be shorte) this matter broke out, and the witnes were prodused, whose persons were so grave, and evidence so plaine, and ye facte so foule, yet delivered in such modest & chast terms, and with such circumstances, as strucke all his freinds mute, and made them all ashamed; insomuch as ye moderators with great gravitie declared that ye former matters gave them cause enough to refuse him & to deal with him as they had done, but these made him unmeete for ever to bear ministrie any more, what repentance soever he should pretend; with much more to like effecte, and so wisht his freinds to rest quiete. Thus was this matter ended.

But in this big gathering, and before the moderators, while discussing the earlier issues about the letters, in response to some provocation and heated replies to some of Lyford's supporters, Mr. Winslow let slip these words, that he had acted dishonestly; at which point one of his friends seized on it and called for witnesses, claiming that he had called a minister of the gospel a knave and would pursue legal action for it. This caused a huge uproar, and to keep it brief, this issue escalated, and witnesses were presented, whose characters were so respectable, and evidence so clear, and the act so disgraceful, yet delivered in such modest and respectful terms, with such circumstances, that it rendered all his friends silent and ashamed; so much so that the moderators, with great seriousness, declared that the previous matters gave them ample reason to reject him and to treat him as they had, but these new developments made him unfit to hold a ministry ever again, no matter what repentance he might claim; and much more to similar effect, urging his friends to stay calm. Thus, this matter was concluded.

From hence Lyford wente to Natasco, in ye Bay of [237]ye Massachusets, with some other of his freinds with him, wher Oldom allso lived. From thence he removed to Namkeke, since called Salem; but after ther came some people over, wheather for hope of greater profite, or what ends els I know not, he left his freinds that followed him, and went from thence to Virginia, wher he shortly after dyed, and so I leave him to ye Lord. His wife afterwards returned againe to this cuntry, and thus much of this matter.

From there, Lyford went to Natasco, in the Bay of [237] in Massachusetts, along with some other friends. That's where Oldom also lived. After that, he moved to Namkeke, which is now called Salem. But then some people came over, whether for the hope of greater profit or for other reasons I don’t know, and he left his friends who were following him and went from there to Virginia, where he shortly after died, and so I leave him to the Lord. His wife later returned to this country, and that's all I have to say about this matter.

[134] This storme being thus blowne over, yet sundrie sad effects followed ye same; for the Company of Adventurers broake in peeces here upon, and ye greatest parte wholy deserted ye colony in regarde of any further supply, or care of their subsistance. And not only so, but some of Lyfords & Oldoms freinds, and their adherents, set out a shipe on fishing, on their owne accounte, and getting ye starte of ye ships that came to the plantation, they tooke away their stage, & other necessary provisions that they had made for fishing at Cap-Anne ye year before, at their great charge, and would not restore ye same, excepte they would fight for it. But ye Govr sent some of ye planters to help ye fisher men to build a new one, and so let them keepe it. This shipe also brought them some small supply, of little value; but they made so pore a bussines of their fishing, (neither could these men make them any returne for ye supply sente,) so as, after this year, they never looked more after them.

[134] After the storm passed, several unfortunate consequences followed. The Company of Adventurers fell apart and most of them completely abandoned the colony, showing no interest in providing any further support or care for their survival. Not only that, but some of Lyford's and Oldham's friends and their supporters sent out a ship for fishing on their own account. When they learned about the ships arriving at the plantation, they took their fishing stage and other essential supplies that they had set up at Cape Ann the previous year at a great expense and refused to return them unless there was a fight over it. However, the Governor sent some of the planters to assist the fishermen in building a new one, and they were allowed to keep it. This ship also brought a small supply, which was not very valuable, but their fishing effort was quite poor (and these men couldn’t provide any returns for the supplies sent), so after this year, they never pursued them again.

Also by this ship, they, some of them, sent (in ye name of ye rest) certaine reasons of their breaking of from ye plantation, and some tenders, upon certaine conditions, of reuniting againe. The which because they are longe & tedious, and most of them aboute the former things already touched, I shall omite them; only giveing an instance in one, or tow. 1. reason, they charged them for dissembling with his majestie in their petition, and with ye adventurers about ye French discipline, &c. 2ly, for receiving[BV] a man[BW] into their church, that in his conffession renownced all, universall, nationall, and diocessan churches, &c., by which (say they) it appears, that though they deney the name of Brow̅ists, yet they practiss ye same, &c. And therfore they should sin̅e against God in building up such a people.

Also through this ship, some of them sent (on behalf of the others) certain reasons for their departure from the plantation, along with offers to reunite under certain conditions. Since these reasons are long and tedious, and most are about things already mentioned, I will skip over most of them, only giving one or two examples. 1. They accused them of being dishonest with His Majesty in their petition and with the investors regarding the French discipline, etc. 2. They pointed to the acceptance of a man into their church who, in his confession, rejected all universal, national, and diocesan churches, etc. This, they argue, shows that although they deny the label of Browists, they practice the same things, etc. Therefore, they would be sinning against God by supporting such a group.

Then they adde: Our dislikes thus laid downe, that we may goe on in trade wth better contente & credite, our desires are as followeth. First, that as we are partners in trade, so we may be in Goṽrt ther, as the patente doth give us power, &c.

Then they added: With our dislikes noted, we can continue trading with greater satisfaction and credibility. Our desires are as follows. First, that as we are partners in trade, we should also be partners in government, as the patent grants us the power, etc.

2. That the French discipline may be practised in the plantation, as well in the circumstances theirof, as in ye substance; wherby ye scandallous name of ye Brownists, and other church differences, may be taken away.

2. That French discipline may be practiced in the plantation, both in its circumstances and in its substance; so that the scandalous name of the Brownists and other church differences may be removed.

3. Lastly, that Mr. Robinson and his company may not goe over to our plantation, unless he and they [239]will reconcile themselves to our church by a recantation under their hands, &c.

3. Lastly, Mr. Robinson and his crew are not allowed to come to our plantation unless he and they will reconcile with our church by formally retracting their statements, etc.

Their answer in part to these things was then as foloweth.

Their response to these matters was as follows.

Wheras you taxe us for dissembling with his majestie & ye adventurers aboute ye French discipline, you doe us wrong, for we both hold & practice ye discipline of ye French & other reformed churches, (as they have published ye same in ye Harmony of Confessions,) according to our means, in effecte & substance. But wheras you would tye us to the French discipline in every circumstance, you derogate from ye libertie we have in Christ Jesus. The Apostle Paule would have none to follow him in any thing but wherin he follows Christ, much less ought any Christian or church in ye world to doe it. The French may erre, we may erre, and other churches may erre, and doubtless doe in many circumstances. That honour therfore belongs only to ye infallible word of God, and pure Testamente of Christ, to be propounded and followed as ye only rule and pattern for direction herin to all churches & Christians. And it is too great arrogancie for any man, or church [135] to thinke yt he or they have so sounded ye word of God to ye bottome, as precislie to sett downe ye churches discipline, without error in substance or circumstance, as yt no other without blame may digress or differ in any thing from ye same. And it is not difficulte to shew, yt the reformed churches differ in many circumstances amongest them selves.

Whereas you accuse us of being disingenuous with His Majesty and the adventurers regarding the French discipline, you are mistaken. We both uphold and practice the discipline of the French and other reformed churches (as they have stated in the Harmony of Confessions), according to our means, in essence and substance. However, when you try to bind us to the French discipline in every detail, you undermine the freedom we have in Christ Jesus. The Apostle Paul instructed that no one should follow him in anything unless he is following Christ; much less should any Christian or church in the world do so. The French may make mistakes, we may make mistakes, and other churches may make mistakes, and they undoubtedly do in many matters. That honor, therefore, belongs only to the infallible word of God and the pure testament of Christ, which should be presented and followed as the only rule and pattern for guidance among all churches and Christians. It is an excessive arrogance for any person or church to believe that they have fully understood the word of God to the point of precisely defining a church's discipline, without any substance or circumstance errors, so that no one else may diverge or differ without blame. It is not difficult to demonstrate that the reformed churches differ in many circumstances among themselves.

The rest I omitte, for brevities sake, and so leave to prosecute these men or their doings any further, but shall returne to ye rest of their freinds of ye company, wch stuck to them. And I shall first inserte some part [240]of their letters as followeth; for I thinke it best to render their minds in ther owne words.

I’ll skip the rest for the sake of brevity and won’t go into more detail about these men or their actions. Instead, I’ll return to the other members of the group who stood by them. First, I’ll include some excerpts from their letters, as follows; I believe it’s best to convey their thoughts in their own words.

To our loving freinds, &c.

To our loving friends, etc.

Though the thing we feared be come upon us, and ye evill we strove against have overtaken us, yet we cannot forgett you, nor our freindship and fellowship which togeather we have had some years; wherin though our expressions have been small, yet our harty affections towards you (unknown by face) have been no less then to our nearest freinds, yea, to our owne selves. And though this your friend Mr. Winslow can tell you ye state of things hear, yet least we should seeme to neglecte you, to whom, by a wonderfull providence of God, we are so nearly united, we have thought good once more to write unto you, to let you know what is here befallen, and ye resons of it; as also our purposes & desirs toward you for hereafter.

Even though the thing we feared has come upon us, and the evil we fought against has overtaken us, we still can’t forget you, nor the friendship and companionship we've shared over the years. Even though our expressions may have been limited, our heartfelt feelings for you (whom we haven't met face to face) have been just as strong as for our closest friends, even as strong as for ourselves. And although your friend Mr. Winslow can update you on the situation here, we wanted to reach out again, to make sure we don't seem to neglect you, with whom, by a wonderful providence of God, we are so closely connected. We thought it would be good to write to you once more to let you know what has happened here, the reasons behind it, and our intentions and desires for you moving forward.

The former course for the generalitie here is wholy dissolved from what it was; and wheras you & we were formerly sharers and partners, in all viages & deallings, this way is now no more, but you and we are left to bethinke our sellves what course to take in ye future, that your lives & our monies be not lost.

The previous arrangement for everyone here has completely changed from what it used to be; and whereas you and we used to share and partner in all journeys and dealings, that is no longer the case. Now, you and we have to think about what steps to take moving forward so that your lives and our money aren’t wasted.

The reasons and causes of this allteration have been these. First and mainly, ye many losses and crosses at sea, and abuses of sea-men, wch have caused us to rune into so much charge, debts, & ingagements, as our estats & means were not able to goe on without impoverishing our selves, except our estats had been greater, and our associats cloven beter unto us. 2ly, as here hath been a faction and siding amongst us now more then 2. years, so now there is an uter breach and sequestration amongst us, and in too parts of us a full dissertion and forsaking of you, without any intente or purpose of medling more with you. And though we are perswaded [241]the maine cause of this their doing is wante of money, (for neede wherof men use to make many excuses,) yet other things are pretended, as that you are Brownists, &c. Now what use you or we ought to make of these things, it remaineth to be considered, for we know ye hand of God to be in all these things, and no doubt he would admonish some thing therby, and to looke what is amise. And allthough it be now too late for us or you to prevent & stay these things, yet it is[BX] not to late to exercise patience, wisdom, and conscience in bearing them, and in caring our selves in & under them for ye time to come.

The reasons for this change have been these. First and foremost, the many losses and struggles at sea, along with the mistreatment of sailors, have led us to incur so many expenses, debts, and obligations that our resources and means cannot sustain without impoverishing ourselves, unless our resources were greater and our associates more committed to us. Secondly, there has been a faction and division among us for more than two years, and now there is a complete break and separation among us, with some fully abandoning and forsaking you, without any intention or desire to engage with you further. Although we believe the main reason for this is a lack of money (for which people often come up with many excuses), other reasons are being given, such as claims that you are Brownists, etc. Now, what we or you should do about these matters remains to be considered, as we recognize the hand of God in all these things, and surely He intends to warn us about something and to examine what is wrong. While it may be too late for us or you to prevent or halt these situations, it is not too late to practice patience, wisdom, and conscience in dealing with them and in managing ourselves in light of them for the future.

[136] And as we our selves stand ready to imbrace all occasions that may tend to ye furthrance of so hopefull a work, rather admiring of what is, then grudging for what is not; so it must rest in you to make all good againe. And if in nothing else you can be approved, yet let your honestie & conscience be still approved, & lose not one jote of your innocencie, amids your crosses & afflictions. And surly if you upon this allteration behave your selves wisly, and goe on fairly, as men whose hope is not in this life, you shall need no other weapon to wound your adversaries; for when your righteousnes is revealled as ye light, they shall cover their faces with shame, that causlesly have sought your overthrow.

[136] And just as we are ready to take advantage of every opportunity to support such a promising endeavor, focusing more on what we have than complaining about what we lack; it is up to you to make everything right again. And if you can’t prove yourself in any other way, make sure your honesty and integrity are still clear, and don’t lose any of your innocence amid your struggles and hardships. Surely, if you handle this change wisely and move forward honorably, like people whose hope isn’t tied to this life, you won’t need any other weapon to defeat your opponents; for when your righteousness shines like the light, those who have unjustly sought your downfall will cover their faces in shame.

Now we thinke it but reason, that all such things as ther apertaine to the generall, be kept & preserved togeather, and rather increased dayly, then any way be dispersed or imbeseled away for any private ends or intents whatsoever. And after your necessities are served, you gather togeather such com̅odities as ye cuntrie yeelds, & send them over to pay debts & clear ingagements hear, which are not less then 1400li. And we hope you will doe your best to free our ingagements, &c. Let us all indeavor to keep a faire & honest course, and see [242]what time will bring forth, and how God in his providence will worke for us. We still are perswaded you are ye people that must make a plantation in those remoate places when all others faile and returne. And your experience of Gods providence and preservation of you is such as we hope your harts will not faile you, though your freinds should forsake you (which we our selves shall not doe whilst we live, so long as your honestie so well appereth). Yet surly help would arise from some other place whilst you waite on God, with uprightnes, though we should leave you allso.

Now we believe it makes sense that all things related to the general good should be kept and preserved together, and rather increased daily than scattered or wasted away for any private purposes whatsoever. After your needs are met, you should gather the goods that the country produces and send them over to pay debts and settle commitments here, which amount to no less than £1,400. We hope you will do your best to settle our obligations, etc. Let’s all strive to maintain a fair and honest course and see what time brings, and how God in His providence will work for us. We still believe you are the people who must establish a settlement in those remote places when all others fail and return. Your experience of God's providence and protection is such that we hope your hearts will not falter, even if your friends should abandon you (which we will not do as long as your honesty is so evident). Yet surely help would come from some other place while you wait on God with integrity, even if we should also leave you.

And lastly be you all intreated to walke circumspectly, and carry your selves so uprightly in all your ways, as yt no man may make just exceptions against you. And more espetially that ye favour and countenance of God may be so toward you, as yt you may find abundante joye & peace even amids tribulations, that you may say with David, Though my father & mother should forsake me, yet ye Lord would take me up.

And finally, I urge you to walk carefully and conduct yourselves well in all your actions, so that no one can justly criticize you. And especially that God's favor and support may be with you, so that you can find abundant joy and peace even in the midst of troubles, allowing you to say with David, "Though my father and mother forsake me, the Lord will take me in."

We have sent you hear some catle, cloath, hose, shoes, leather, &c., but in another nature then formerly, as it stood us in hand to doe; we have com̅itted them to ye charge & custody of Mr. Allerton and Mr. Winslow, as our factours, at whose discretion they are to be sould, and com̅odities to be taken for them, as is fitting. And by how much ye more they will be chargable unto you, the better[BY] they had need to be husbanded, &c. Goe on, good freinds, comfortably, pluck up your spirits, and quitte your selves like men in all your difficulties, that notwithstanding all displeasure and threats of men, yet ye work may goe on you are aboute, and not be neglected. Which is so much for ye glorie of God, and the furthrance of our countrie-men, as that a man may with more comforte [137] spend his life in it, then live ye life of Mathusala, in wasting ye plentie of a tilled land, or eating ye fruite of a growne tree. Thus with harty salutations to [243]you all, and harty prayers for you all, we lovingly take our leaves, this 18. of Des: 1624.

We've sent you some cattle, cloth, hose, shoes, leather, etc., but in a different way than before, as it suited our needs. We've entrusted them to the care and custody of Mr. Allerton and Mr. Winslow, who will sell them at their discretion and take the appropriate goods in exchange. The more expensive they are for you, the more carefully they need to be managed. Keep going, good friends, stay positive, and handle your challenges like men, so that despite any displeasure and threats from others, the work you are doing continues and is not neglected. This is essential for the glory of God and the benefit of our fellow countrymen, as it's much more fulfilling to spend your life in this way than to live like Methuselah, wasting the bounty of cultivated land or eating the fruit of a fully grown tree. Thus, with warm greetings to you all and heartfelt prayers for you, we lovingly say goodbye, this 18th of December, 1624.

Your assured freinds to our powers,
J. S. W. C. T. F. R. H. & etc.

By this leter it appears in what state ye affairs of ye plantation stood at this time. These goods they bought, but they were at deare rates, for they put 40. in ye hundred upon them, for profite and adventure, outward bound; and because of ye v̅nture of ye paiment homeward, they would have 30.[BZ] in ye 100. more, which was in all 70. p̲r. cent; a thing thought unreasonable by some, and too great an oppression upon ye poore people, as their case stood. The catle were ye best goods, for ye other being ventured ware, were neither at ye best (some of them) nor at ye best prises. Sundrie of their freinds disliked these high rates, but com̅ing from many hands, they could not help it.

By this letter, it shows the current state of affairs at the plantation. They purchased these goods, but they were at high prices since they marked them up by 40 in the hundred for profit and risk on the way out. Due to the risk of payments coming back, they wanted an additional 30 in the hundred, making a total of 70 percent. Some considered this unreasonable and a heavy burden on the poor people, given their situation. The cattle were the best goods, as the other items were risky and not the best quality or prices. Several of their friends disapproved of these high rates, but since the costs came from different sources, they couldn’t do anything about it.

They sent over also 2. ships on fishing on their owne acounte; the one was ye pinass that was cast away ye last year hear in ye cuntrie, and recovered by ye planters, (as was before related,) who, after she came home, was attached by one of ye company for his perticuler debte, and now sent againe on this accounte. The other was a great ship, who was well fitted with an experienced mr. & company of fisher-men, to make a viage, & to goe to Bilbo or Sabastians with her fish; the lesser, her order was [244]to load with cor-fish, and to bring the beaver home for England, yt should be received for ye goods sould to ye plantation. This bigger ship made a great viage of good drie fish, the which, if they had gone to a market wth, would have yeelded them (as such fish was sould yt season) 1800li. which would have enriched them. But because ther was a bruite of warr with France, ye mr. neglected (through timerousnes) his order, and put first into Plimoth, & after into Portsmouth, and so lost their opportunitie, and came by the loss. The lesser ship had as ill success, though she was as hopfull as ye other for ye marchants profite; for they had fild her with goodly cor-fish taken upon ye banke, as full as she could swime; and besids she had some 800li. weaight of beaver, besids other furrs to a good value from ye plantation. The mr. seeing so much goods come, put it abord ye biger ship, for more saftie; but Mr. Winslow (their factor in this busines) was bound in a bond of 500li. to send it to London in ye smale ship; ther was some contending between ye mr, & him aboute it. But he tould ye mr. he would follow his order aboute it; if he would take it out afterward, it should be at his perill. So it went in ye smale ship, and he sent bills of lading in both. The mr. was so carfull being both so well laden, as they went joyfully home togeather, for he towed ye leser ship at his sterne all ye way over bound, and they had such fayr weather as he never cast her of till they were shott deep in to ye English Chanell, almost within ye sight of Plimoth; [245]and yet ther she was unhaply taken by a Turks man of warr, and carried into Saly, wher ye mr. and men were made slaves, and many of ye beaver skins were sould for 4d. a peece. [138] Thus was all their hops dasht, and the joyfull news they ment to cary home turned to heavie tidings. Some thought this a hand of God for their too great exaction of ye poore plantation, but Gods judgments are unseerchable, neither dare I be bould therwith: but however it shows us ye uncertainty of all humane things, and what litle cause ther is of joying in them or trusting to them.

They also sent over two ships fishing on their own account; one was the pinnace that was wrecked last year here in the country and was salvaged by the planters, as previously mentioned. After it returned, it was seized by someone from the company for a personal debt, and now it was sent again for the same reason. The other was a large ship, well-equipped with an experienced captain and a crew of fishermen, meant to make a voyage to Bilbao or San Sebastián with its catch; the smaller ship was ordered to load ground fish and bring beaver pelts back to England, which would be exchanged for the goods sold to the plantation. This larger ship had a successful voyage with a good catch of dried fish, which, if they had sold at market during that season, could have fetched £1800 and enriched them. However, due to rumors of war with France, the captain, out of fear, neglected his orders and first docked in Plymouth, then Portsmouth, losing their opportunity and facing a loss. The smaller ship also had bad luck, despite being as promising as the larger one for merchant profits; it was filled to the brim with fine ground fish caught on the bank and had about £800 worth of beaver, along with other valuable furs from the plantation. The captain, seeing so much cargo, transferred it to the larger ship for safety, but Mr. Winslow (their agent in this business) was obligated by a bond of £500 to send it to London on the smaller ship. There was some contention between the captain and him about it. But he told the captain he would follow his orders; if he wanted it removed later, it would be at his own risk. So, it sailed on the smaller ship while he sent bills of lading for both. The captain, being so careful and with both ships so well loaded, went home happily together, towing the smaller ship behind him all the way across the bound; they had such fair weather that he didn’t let her go until they were deep into the English Channel, almost in sight of Plymouth; and yet there she was unfortunately captured by a Turkish war vessel and taken to Sale, where the captain and men were made slaves, and many of the beaver skins were sold for 4d. each. Thus, all their hopes were dashed, and the joyful news they intended to bring home turned into heavy tidings. Some believed this was a sign from God for their excessive demands on the poor plantation, but God's judgments are unsearchable, and I wouldn’t dare be bold about that: however, it shows us the uncertainty of all human affairs and how little reason there is to find joy in them or to trust in them.

In ye bigger of these ships was sent over Captine Standish from ye plantation, wth leters & instructions, both to their freinds of ye company which still clave to them, and also to ye Honourable Counsell of New-England. To ye company to desire yt seeing that they ment only to let them have goods upon sale, that they might have them upon easier termes, for they should never be able to bear such high intrest, or to allow so much per cent; also that what they would doe in yt way that it might be disburst in money, or such goods as were fitte and needfull for them, & bought at best hand; and to aquainte them with ye contents of his leters to ye Counsell above said, which was to this purpose, to desire their favour & help; that such of ye adventurers as had thus forsaken & deserted them, might be brought to some order, and not to keepe them bound, and them selves be free. But that they might either stand to ther former [246]covenants, or ells come to some faire end, by dividente, or composition. But he came in a very bad time, for ye Stat was full of trouble, and ye plague very hote in London, so as no bussines could be done; yet he spake with some of ye Honourd Counsell, who promised all helpfullnes to ye plantation which lay in them. And sundrie of their freinds ye adventurers were so weakened with their losses ye last year, by ye losse of ye ship taken by the Turks, and ye loss of their fish, wch by reason of ye warrs they were forcte to land at Portsmouth, and so came to litle; so as, though their wills were good, yet theyr power was litle. And ther dyed such multituds weekly of ye plague, as all trade was dead, and litle money stirring. Yet with much adooe he tooke up 150li. (& spent a good deal of it in expences) at 50. per cent, which he bestowed in trading goods & such other most needfull comodities as he knew requiset for their use; and so returned passenger in a fhishing ship, haveing prepared a good way for ye compossition that was afterward made.

In one of these larger ships, Captain Standish was sent over from the plantation with letters and instructions, both for their friends in the company who still stood by them and for the Honourable Council of New England. He wanted the company to understand that since they meant to sell them goods, they should do so on easier terms, as they would never manage to bear such high interest or allow such a large percentage. He also informed them that whatever they did regarding this matter should be disbursed in cash or in goods that were suitable and necessary for them, and bought at the best prices. Moreover, he wanted to make them aware of the contents of his letters to the aforementioned Council, which were aimed at seeking their favor and assistance; specifically, that those adventurers who had abandoned and deserted them should be brought to some order and not be allowed to remain free while keeping them bound. They should either adhere to their previous agreements or reach some fair conclusion through division or negotiation. However, he arrived at a very unfortunate time, as the city was rife with trouble, and the plague was very severe in London, making it impossible to conduct any business. Yet, he spoke with some members of the Honourable Council, who promised all the assistance they could provide to the plantation. Additionally, several of their friends among the adventurers were weakened by their losses from the previous year, due to the ship captured by the Turks, along with the loss of their fish, which, due to the wars, they were forced to land in Portsmouth, resulting in little profit. Thus, while their intentions were good, their resources were limited. The plague took such a heavy toll weekly that all trade came to a standstill, with little money in circulation. Nevertheless, with much effort, he borrowed £150 (spending a good deal of it on expenses) at 50% interest, which he used to acquire trading goods and other essential commodities that he knew were needed. He then returned as a passenger on a fishing ship, having prepared well for the negotiation that was to follow.

In ye mean time it pleased ye Lord to give ye plantation peace and health and contented minds, and so to blese ther labours, as they had corne sufficient, (and some to spare to others,) with other foode; neither ever had they any supply of foode but what they first brought with them. After harvest this year, they sende out a boats load of corne 40. or 50. leagues to ye eastward, up a river called Kenibeck; it being one of those [247]2. shalops which their carpenter had built them ye year before; for bigger vessell had they none. They had laid a litle deck over her midships to keepe ye corne drie, but ye men were faine to stand it out all weathers without shelter; and yt time [139] of ye year begins to growe tempestious. But God preserved them, and gave them good success, for they brought home 700li. of beaver, besids some other furrs, having litle or nothing els but this corne, which them selves had raised out of ye earth. This viage was made by Mr. Winslow & some of ye old standards,[CA] for seamen they had none.

In the meantime, it pleased the Lord to grant the plantation peace, health, and contentment, and to bless their efforts, providing them with enough corn (and some to share with others) along with other food; they had never received any food supplies except what they had initially brought with them. After the harvest that year, they sent a boat loaded with corn 40 or 50 leagues to the east, up a river called Kenibeck; it was one of the small boats their carpenter had built for them the previous year, as they had no larger vessel. They had put a small deck over the middle of the boat to keep the corn dry, but the men had to stand in all weather without shelter, and the time of year was starting to get stormy. But God preserved them and gave them good success, as they brought home 700 pounds of beaver fur, along with some other furs, having little else besides this corn, which they had cultivated themselves. This voyage was made by Mr. Winslow and some of the old crew, as they had no sailors.

Anno Dom: 1626.

Year: 1626.

About ye begining of Aprill they heard of Captain Standish his arrivall, and sent a boat to fetch him home, and ye things he had brought. Welcome he was, but ye news he broughte was sadd in many regards; not only in regarde of the former losses, before related, which their freinds had suffered, by which some in a maner were undon, others much disabled from doing any further help, and some dead of ye plague, but also yt Mr. Robinson, their pastor, was dead, which struck them with much sorrow & sadnes, as they had cause. His and their adversaries had been long & continually plotting how they might hinder his coming hither, but ye Lord had appointed him a better place; concerning [248]whose death & the maner therof, it will appere by these few lines write to Govr & Mr. Brewster.

About the beginning of April, they heard about Captain Standish's arrival and sent a boat to bring him home, along with the things he had brought. He was welcomed, but the news he brought was sad in many ways; not only because of the earlier losses their friends had suffered, which left some nearly ruined, others significantly hindered from providing any further help, and some dead from the plague, but also because Mr. Robinson, their pastor, had died, which deeply saddened them, as they had reason to be. He and their adversaries had been long and continually plotting how to prevent his coming here, but the Lord had appointed him a better place. Regarding [248] his death and the manner of it, it will become clear through these few lines written to Govr & Mr. Brewster.

Loving & kind frinds, &c. I know not whether this will ever come to your hands, or miscarie, as other my letters have done; yet in regard of ye Lords dealing with us hear, I have had a great desire to write unto you, knowing your desire to bear a parte with us, both in our joyes, & sorrows, as we doe wth you. These are therfore to give you to understand, that it hath pleased the Lord to take out of this vaell of tears, your and our loving & faithfull pastor, and my dear & Reved brother, Mr. John Robinson, who was sick some 8. days. He begane to be sick on Saturday in ye morning, yet ye next day (being the Lords day) he taught us twise. And so ye weeke after grew weaker, every day more then other; yet he felt no paine but weaknes all ye time of his sicknes. The phisick he tooke wrought kindly in mans judgmente, but he grew weaker every day, feeling litle or no paine, and sensible to ye very last. He fell sicke ye 22. of Feb: and departed this life ye 1. of March. He had a continuall inwarde ague, but free from infection, so yt all his freinds came freely to him. And if either prayers, tears, or means, would have saved his life, he had not gone hence. But he having faithfully finished his course, and performed his worke which ye Lord had appointed him here to doe, he now resteth with ye Lord in eternall hapines. We wanting him & all Church Govrs, yet we still (by ye mercie of God) continue & hould close togeather, in peace and quietnes; and so hope we shall doe, though we be very weake. Wishing (if such were ye will of God) that you & we were againe united togeather in one, either ther or here; but seeing it is ye will of ye Lord thus to dispose of things, we must labour wth patience to rest contented, till it please ye Lord otherwise to dispose. For [140] news, is here not much; only as in England we have [249]lost our old king James, who departed this life aboute a month agoe, so here they have lost ye old prince, Grave Mourise; who both departed this life since my brother Robinson. And as in England we have a new-king Charls, of whom ther is great hope, so hear they have made prince Hendrick Generall in his brothers place, &c. Thus with my love remembred, I take leave & rest,

Loving and kind friends, etc. I’m not sure if this will ever reach you or if it will get lost like my other letters; however, given the Lord's dealings with us here, I have a strong desire to write to you, knowing how much you want to share in our joys and sorrows, just as we do with you. Therefore, I want to let you know that it has pleased the Lord to take from this vale of tears your and our loving and faithful pastor, and my dear and revered brother, Mr. John Robinson, who was sick for about 8 days. He started feeling unwell on Saturday morning, yet the next day (which was the Lord's Day), he taught us twice. The following week, he grew weaker, each day more than the last; however, he felt no pain, just weakness during his illness. The medicine he took seemed to work well, but he got weaker each day, feeling little to no pain and remained aware until the very end. He fell ill on February 22 and passed away on March 1. He had a continuous internal fever but was free from infection, so all his friends visited him without hesitation. If prayers, tears, or attempts could have saved his life, he wouldn’t have left us. But having faithfully completed his course and fulfilled the work the Lord appointed for him here, he now rests with the Lord in eternal happiness. We miss him and all the church leaders, yet we still (by the mercy of God) continue to stick together in peace and quietness; and we hope to do so, even though we are quite weak. Wishing (if that were the will of God) that we could be united together again, whether there or here; but since it is the Lord's will to arrange things this way, we must strive with patience to be content until the Lord chooses to arrange things differently. As for news, there isn’t much here; just as in England we have lost our old King James, who passed away about a month ago, here they have lost the old prince, Count Maurice; both of whom died after my brother Robinson. And just as in England we have the new King Charles, of whom there is great hope, here they have made Prince Hendrick General in his brother's place, etc. Thus, with my love remembered, I take my leave and rest.

Your assured loving friend,
Roger White.
Leyden, Aprill 28.
           Ano: 1625.

Thus these too great princes, and their pastor, left this world near aboute one time. Death maks no difference.

Thus these great princes, along with their pastor, left this world around the same time. Death makes no distinction.

He further brought them notice of ye death of their anciente friend, Mr. Cush-man, whom ye Lord tooke away allso this year, & aboute this time, who was as their right hand with their freinds ye adventurers, and for diverce years had done & agitated all their bussines with them to ther great advantage. He had write to ye Gover but some few months before, of ye sore sicknes of Mr. James Sherley, who was a cheefe friend to ye plantation, and lay at ye pointe of death, declaring his love & helpfullnes, in all things; and much bemoned the loss they should have of him, if God should now take him away, as being ye stay & life of ye whole bussines. As allso his owne purposs this year to come over, and spend his days with them. But he that thus write of anothers sicknes, knew not yt his owne death was so near. It shows allso that a mās ways are not in his owne power, but in his [250]hands who hath ye issues of life and death. Man may purpose, but God doth dispose.

He also informed them of the death of their longtime friend, Mr. Cushman, whom the Lord took away this year around this time. He was like a right hand to their friends among the adventurers and had handled all their business matters for several years, greatly benefiting them. He had written to the Governor only a few months earlier about the severe illness of Mr. James Sherley, who was a key supporter of the plantation and was at death's doorstep, expressing his love and willingness to help in everything. He lamented the loss they would face if God took him away, as he was the backbone and lifeline of the entire venture. He also intended to come over this year and spend his days with them. But the one who wrote about another's illness did not know that his own death was so near. This also shows that a man's plans are not in his own control, but in the hands of God who holds the keys to life and death. Man may make plans, but God decides.

Their other freinds from Leyden writ many leters to them full of sad laments for ther heavie loss; and though their wills were good to come to them, yet they saw no probabilitie of means, how it might be effected, but concluded (as it were) that all their hopes were cutt of; and many, being aged, begane to drop away by death.

Their other friends from Leyden wrote them many letters filled with sad laments for their heavy loss; and although they wanted to come see them, they saw no possibility of how it could happen, so they concluded that all their hopes were gone; and many, being old, began to pass away from death.

All which things (before related) being well weighed and laied togither, it could not but strick them with great perplexitie; and to looke humanly on ye state of things as they presented them selves at this time, it is a marvell it did not wholy discourage them, and sinck them. But they gathered up their spirits, and ye Lord so helped them, whose worke they had in hand, as now when they were at lowest[CB] they begane to rise againe, and being striped (in a maner) of all humane helps and hops, he brought things aboute other wise, in his devine providence, as they were not only upheld & sustained, but their proceedings both honoured and imitated by others; as by ye sequell will more appeare, if ye Lord spare me life & time to declare ye same.

All of these things (previously mentioned) being carefully considered and put together, could only leave them feeling very confused; and to look at the situation as it appeared at that time, it’s a wonder it didn’t completely discourage them and drag them down. But they pulled themselves together, and the Lord helped them, whose work they were engaged in, as now, when they were at their lowest, they began to rise again. Although they were stripped of almost all human support and hope, He turned things around in His divine providence, so that not only were they upheld and sustained, but their efforts were honored and emulated by others, as will be shown in the following accounts, if the Lord grants me life and time to share them.

Haveing now no fishing busines, or other things to intend, but only their trading & planting, they sett them selves to follow the same with ye best industrie they could. The planters finding their corne, what they could spare from ther necessities, to be a com̅oditie, (for they [251]sould it at 6s. a bushell,) used great dilligence in planting ye same. And ye Gover and such as were designed to manage the trade, (for it was retained for ye generall good, [141] and none were to trade in perticuler,) they followed it to the best advantage they could; and wanting trading goods, they understoode that a plantation which was at Monhigen, & belonged to some marchants of Plimoth was to breake up, and diverse usefull goods was ther to be sould; the Gover and Mr. Winslow tooke a boat and some hands and went thither. But Mr. David Thomson, who lived at Pascataway, understanding their purpose, tooke oppertunitie to goe with them, which was some hinderance to them both; for they, perceiveing their joynte desires to buy, held their goods at higher rates; and not only so, but would not sell a parcell of their trading goods, excepte they sould all. So, lest they should further prejudice one an other, they agreed to buy all, & devid them equally between them. They bought allso a parcell of goats, which they distributed at home as they saw neede & occasion, and tooke corne for them of ye people, which gave them good content. Their moyety of ye goods came to above 400li. starling. Ther was allso that spring a French ship cast away at Sacadahock, in wch were many Biscaie ruggs & other com̅odities, which were falen into these mens hands, & some other fisher men at Damerins-cove, which were allso bought in partnership, and made their parte arise to above 500li. This they made shift to pay for, for ye most [252]part, with ye beaver & comodities they had gott ye winter before, & what they had gathered up yt somer. Mr. Thomson having some thing overcharged him selfe, desired they would take some of his, but they refused except he would let them have his French goods only; and ye marchant (who was one of Bristol) would take their bill for to be paid ye next year. They were both willing, so they became ingaged for them & tooke them. By which means they became very well furnished for trade; and tooke of therby some other ingagments wch lay upon them, as the money taken up by Captaine Standish, and ye remains of former debts. With these goods, and their corne after harvest, they gott good store of trade, so as they were enabled to pay their ingagements against ye time, & to get some cloathing for ye people, and had some comodities before hand. But now they begane to be envied, and others wente and fild ye Indeans with corne, and beat downe ye prise, giveing them twise as much as they had done, and under traded them in other comodities allso.

Having no fishing business or other matters to attend to, but solely their trading and planting, they dedicated themselves to these activities with the best effort they could muster. The planters realized that their corn, what they could spare from their needs, was a valuable commodity (since they sold it at 6s. a bushel), so they worked hard to plant more of it. The Governor and those assigned to manage the trade (which was kept for the general good, and no one was supposed to trade privately) pursued this to the best advantage possible; lacking trading goods, they learned that a plantation at Monhigen, owned by some merchants from Plymouth, was about to close down and many useful goods were to be sold there. The Governor and Mr. Winslow took a boat and some crew and headed there. However, Mr. David Thomson, who lived at Pascataway, heard of their plans and seized the opportunity to join them, which hindered both parties; as they realized their mutual interest in buying, the sellers raised their prices. Moreover, they would not sell a portion of their trading goods unless they sold everything. To prevent further complications, they agreed to buy everything and divide it equally between them. They also purchased a group of goats, which they distributed at home as needed, and received corn from the people, which made them quite happy. Their share of the goods amounted to over £400. Additionally, that spring, a French ship wrecked at Sacadahock, containing many Biscayne rugs and other goods, which fell into the hands of these men and some other fishermen at Damerins Cove. They bought those goods in partnership, bringing their total share to over £500. They managed to pay for most of this with the beaver and goods they had collected the previous winter and what they gathered that summer. Mr. Thomson, having overextended himself, asked if they could take some of his goods, but they declined unless he would let them have only his French goods; the merchant (from Bristol) agreed to accept their bill to be paid the next year. They both agreed, so they committed to the deal and took the goods. This allowed them to be well stocked for trading and helped them settle some other debts, including money borrowed by Captain Standish and outstanding balances from previous debts. With these goods, and their corn after harvest, they were able to engage in profitable trade, pay their debts on time, and acquire clothing for the people, with some commodities on hand as well. However, they began to attract envy, and others went and supplied the Indians with corn, driving down the price by offering them twice as much as they had done, undercutting them in other commodities as well.

This year they sent Mr. Allerton into England, and gave him order to make a composition with ye adventurers, upon as good termes as he could (unto which some way had ben made ye year before by Captaine Standish); but yet injoyned him not to conclud absolutly till they knew ye termes, and had well considered of them; but to drive it to as good an issew as he could, and referr ye conclusion to them. Also they gave him a com̅ission [253]under their hands & seals to take up some money, provided it exeeded not such a sum̅e specified, for which they engaged them selves, and gave him order how to lay out ye same for ye use of ye plantation.

This year, they sent Mr. Allerton to England and instructed him to negotiate with the adventurers for the best possible terms he could secure (some groundwork had been laid the previous year by Captain Standish); however, they made it clear that he should not finalize anything until they were aware of the terms and had thoroughly considered them. Instead, he was to push for the best outcome possible and refer the final decision back to them. Additionally, they provided him a commission [253] under their signatures and seals to raise some funds, as long as it did not exceed a specified amount, for which they had committed themselves, and gave him instructions on how to allocate the funds for the benefit of the plantation.

And finding they ran̅e a great hazard to goe so long viages in a smale open boat, espetialy ye winter season, they begane to thinke how they might gett a small pinass; as for ye reason afforesaid, so also because others had raised ye prise with ye Indeans above ye halfe of what they had formerly given, so as in such a boat they could not [143[CC]] carry a quantity sufficient to answer their ends. They had no ship-carpenter amongst them, neither knew how to get one at presente; but they having an ingenious man that was a house carpenter, who also had wrought with ye ship carpenter (that was dead) when he built their boats, at their request he put forth him selfe to make a triall that way of his skill; and tooke one of ye bigest of ther shalops and sawed her in ye midle, and so lenthened her some 5. or 6. foote, and strengthened her with timbers, and so builte her up, and laid a deck on her; and so made her a conveniente and wholsome vessell, very fitt & comfortable for their use, which did them servise 7. years after; and they gott her finished, and fitted with sayles & anchors, ye insuing year. And thus passed ye affairs of this year. [254]

And realizing that it was very risky to go on such long journeys in a small open boat, especially during the winter, they started to think about how they could get a small pinnace. The prices had gone up because others had raised the price with the Indians to more than half of what they had previously paid, making it impossible for them to carry enough supplies in such a boat. They didn't have a ship carpenter among them, nor did they know how to find one at the moment; however, they had a resourceful man who was a house carpenter and had previously worked with the ship carpenter (who had passed away) when he built their boats. At their request, he volunteered to try his skills in this area. He took one of the largest of their shalops, sawed it in half, and extended it by about 5 or 6 feet. He reinforced it with timbers, rebuilt it, and added a deck, turning it into a suitable and wholesome vessel that was very fit and comfortable for their use, which served them for 7 years afterwards. They had her completed and equipped with sails and anchors the following year. And thus, this year went by. [254]

Anno Dom: 1627.

Year: 1627.

At ye usuall season of ye coming of ships Mr. Allerton returned, and brought some usfull goods with him, according to ye order given him. For upon his commission he tooke up 200li. which he now gott at 30. per cent. The which goods they gott safly home, and well conditioned, which was much to the comfort & contente of ye plantation. He declared unto them, allso, how, with much adoe and no small trouble, he had made a composition with ye adventurers, by the help of sundrie of their faithfull freinds ther, who had allso tooke much pains ther about. The agreement or bargen he had brought a draught of, with a list of ther names ther too annexed, drawne by the best counsell of law they could get, to make it firme. The heads wherof I shall here inserte.

At the usual time for the arrival of ships, Mr. Allerton returned and brought back some useful goods, as per the orders he received. He had taken on a commission for 200 pounds, which he now secured at a 30% profit. The goods were brought home safely and in good condition, which greatly pleased and reassured the plantation. He also informed them of how, after much effort and no small amount of trouble, he had reached an agreement with the adventurers, thanks to the help of several of their loyal friends there, who had also put in considerable effort. He brought a draft of the agreement and a list of the names attached to it, prepared with the best legal advice they could find to ensure it was solid. I will insert the key points of that here.

To all Christian people, greeting, &c. Wheras at a meeting ye 26. of October last past, diverse & sundrie persons, whose names to ye one part of these presents are subscribed in a schedule hereunto annexed, Adventurers to New-Plimoth in New-England in America, were contented and agreed, in consideration of the sume of one thousand and eight hundred pounds sterling to be paid, (in maner and forme folling,) to sell, and make sale of all & every ye stocks, shares, lands, marchandise, and chatles, what soever, to ye said adventurers, and other ther fellow adventurers to New Plimoth aforesaid, any way accruing, or belonging to ye generalitie of ye said adventurers aforesaid; as well by reason of any sume or sumes [255]of money, or marchandise, at any time heretofore adventured or disbursed by them, or other wise howsoever; for ye better expression and setting forth of which said agreemente, the parties to these presents subscribing, doe for [144] them selves severally, and as much as in them is, grant, bargan, alien, sell, and transfere all & every ye said shares, goods, lands, marchandice, and chatles to them belonging as aforesaid, unto Isaack Alerton, one of ye planters resident at Plimoth afforesaid, assigned, and sent over as agente for ye rest of ye planters ther, and to such other planters at Plimoth afforesaid as ye said Isack, his heirs, or assignes, at his or ther arrivall, shall by writing or otherwise thinke fitte to joyne or partake in ye premisses, their heirs, & assignes, in as large, ample, and beneficiall maner and forme, to all intents and purposes, as ye said subscribing adventurers here could or may doe, or performe. All which stocks, shares, lands, &c. to the said adven: in severallitie alloted, apportioned, or any way belonging, the said adven: doe warrant & defend unto the said Isaack Allerton, his heirs and assignes, against them, their heirs and assignes, by these presents. And therfore ye said Isaack Allerton doth, for him, his heirs & assigns, covenant, promise, & grant too & with ye adven: whose names are here unto subscribed, ther heirs, &c. well & truly to pay, or cause to be payed, unto ye said adven: or 5. of them which were, at yt meeting afforsaid, nominated & deputed, viz. John Pocock, John Beachamp, Robart Keane, Edward Base, and James Sherley, marchants, their heirs, &c. too and for ye use of ye generallitie of them, the sume of 1800li. of lawfull money of England, at ye place appoynted for ye receipts of money, on the west side of ye Royall Exchaing in London, by 200li. yearly, and every year, on ye feast of St. Migchell, the first paiment to be made Ano: 1628. &c. Allso ye said Isaack is to indeavor to procure & obtaine from the planters of N. P. aforesaid, securitie, by severall obligations, or writings obligatory, [256]to make paiment of ye said sume of 1800li. in forme afforsaid, according to ye true meaning of these presents. In testimonie wherof to this part of these presents remaining with ye said Isaack Allerton, ye said subscribing adven: have sett to their names,[CD] &c. And to ye other part remaining with ye said adven: the said Isaack Allerton hath subscribed his name, ye 15. Novbr Ano: 1626. in ye 2. year of his Majesties raigne.

To all Christian people, greetings, etc. Whereas at a meeting on October 26th last, various individuals, whose names are listed in a schedule attached to this document, Adventurers to New Plymouth in New England, agreed to sell and transfer all stocks, shares, lands, goods, and chattels belonging to the said Adventurers and others involved with New Plymouth, in exchange for the sum of one thousand and eight hundred pounds sterling to be paid (in the manner described below). For the purpose of clearly stating this agreement, the undersigned parties individually grant, bargain, sell, and transfer all shares, goods, lands, and chattels that they own to Isaack Allerton, one of the planters living in New Plymouth, who has been designated as the agent for the other planters there, and to any other planters at New Plymouth who Isaack, his heirs, or assigns, may choose to include upon his or their arrival, to the same extent and for all intents and purposes as the undersigned Adventurers can or may do. All stocks, shares, lands, etc., allocated and belonging to the said Adventurers, shall be warranted and defended to Isaack Allerton, his heirs and assigns, against the original Adventurers and their heirs and assigns. Therefore, Isaack Allerton, for himself, his heirs, and assigns, promises and agrees with the Adventurers named here to pay, or ensure payment, to the said Adventurers or five of them appointed at the aforementioned meeting, namely John Pocock, John Beachamp, Robart Keane, Edward Base, and James Sherley, merchants, for the benefit of the generality of them, the sum of 1800 pounds of lawful money of England, at the designated place for receiving money, on the west side of the Royal Exchange in London, in payments of 200 pounds annually every year on the feast of St. Michael, with the first payment due in 1628, etc. Additionally, Isaack must try to secure and obtain from the planters of New Plymouth the payments owed in the aforementioned manner, according to the true intent of this document. In witness whereof, the subscribing Adventurers have signed below, and Isaack Allerton has signed on the other part of this agreement, this 15th of November, 1626, in the second year of His Majesty's reign.

This agreemente was very well liked of, & approved by all ye plantation, and consented unto; though they knew not well how to raise ye payment, and discharge their other ingagements, and supply the yearly wants of ye plantation, seeing they were forced for their necessities to take up money or goods at so high intrests. Yet they undertooke it, and 7. or 8. of ye cheefe of ye place became joyntly bound for ye paimente of this 1800li. (in ye behalfe of ye rest) at ye severall days. In which they rane a great adventure, as their present state stood, having many other heavie burthens allready upon them, and all things in an uncertaine condition amongst them. So ye next returne it was absolutly confirmed on both sids, and ye bargen fairly ingrossed in partchmente and in many things put into better forme, by ye advice of ye learnedest counsell they could gett; and least any forfeiture should fall on ye whole for none paimente at any of ye days, it rane thus: to forfite 30s. a weeke if they missed ye time; and was concluded under their hands & seals, as may be seen at large by ye deed it selfe.

This agreement was very well received and approved by everyone in the plantation, and they agreed to it, even though they weren’t exactly sure how to raise the funds to meet their obligations and cover the annual needs of the plantation, given that they were forced to borrow money or goods at such high interest rates out of necessity. Still, they took it on, and seven or eight of the leaders in the area jointly committed to the payment of this £1,800 (on behalf of the others) on the scheduled dates. They were taking a significant risk, considering their current situation, as they already had many heavy burdens and everything was uncertain among them. So, by the next return, it was absolutely confirmed on both sides, and the agreement was properly recorded in a parchment, improving on many aspects with the advice of the best counsel they could find; and to prevent any forfeiture affecting the whole group due to a missed payment on any date, it stated that a penalty of 30s. per week would be incurred if they missed the deadline. This was concluded under their signatures and seals, as can be seen in detail in the deed itself.

[145] Now though they had some untowarde persons mixed amongst them from the first, which came out of England, and more afterwards by some of ye adventurers, as freindship or other affections led them,—though sundrie were gone, some for Virginia, and some to other places,—yet diverse were still mingled amongst them, about whom ye Gover & counsell with [258]other of their cheefe freinds had serious consideration, how to setle things in regard of this new bargen or purchas made, in respecte of ye distribution of things both for ye presente and future. For ye present, excepte peace and union were preserved, they should be able to doe nothing, but indanger to over throw all, now that other tyes & bonds were taken away. Therfore they resolved, for sundrie reasons, to take in all amongst them, that were either heads of families, or single yonge men, that were of abillity, and free, (and able to governe them selvs with meete descretion, and their affairs, so as to be helpfull in ye comone-welth,) into this partnership or purchass. First, yey considered that they had need of men & strength both for defence and carrying on of bussinesses. 2ly, most of them had borne ther parts in former miseries & wants with them, and therfore (in some sort) but equall to partake in a better condition, if ye Lord be pleased to give it. But cheefly they saw not how peace would be preserved without so doing, but danger & great disturbance might grow to their great hurte & prejudice other wise. Yet they resolved to keep such a mean in distribution of lands, and other courses, as should not hinder their growth in others coming to them.

[145] Although they had some troublesome people among them from the beginning, who came from England, and more later on from some of the adventurers, drawn by friendship or other connections — even though many had left, some for Virginia and others for different places — several still remained mixed in with them. The Governor and council, along with some of their key friends, seriously considered how to establish things regarding this new deal or purchase, especially concerning the distribution of resources for both the present and the future. For the time being, unless they maintained peace and unity, they wouldn’t be able to accomplish anything and risked ruining everything, now that other ties and bonds had been removed. Therefore, they decided, for various reasons, to include all those among them who were heads of families or able young men, who were capable and independent (and could manage their affairs with appropriate discretion and contribute to the common good) into this partnership or purchase. First, they acknowledged the need for manpower and strength for defense and to advance their business. Secondly, most of them had shared in past hardships and struggles, so it seemed fair for them to share in a better situation, if the Lord was willing to grant it. But mainly, they recognized that peace wouldn’t be maintained without this action, and that danger and significant disturbances could arise, greatly harming them otherwise. Still, they resolved to maintain a balance in distributing land and other opportunities so that it wouldn’t hinder their growth as others joined them.

So they caled ye company togeather, and conferred with them, and came to this conclusion, that ye trade should be managed as before, to help to pay the debts; and all such persons as were above named should be [259]reputed and inrouled for purchasers; single free men to have a single share, and every father of a familie to be alowed to purchass so many shares as he had persons in his family; that is to say, one for him selfe, and one for his wife, and for every child that he had living with him, one. As for servants, they had none, but what either their maisters should give them out of theirs, or their deservings should obtaine from ye company afterwards. Thus all were to be cast into single shares according to the order abovesaid; and so every one was to pay his part according to his proportion towards ye purchass, & all other debts, what ye profite of ye trade would not reach too; viz. a single man for a single share, a maister of a famalie for so many as he had. This gave all good contente. And first accordingly the few catle which they had were devided, which arose to this proportion; a cowe to 6. persons or shars, & 2. goats to ye same, which were first equalised for age & goodnes, and then lotted for; single persons consorting with others, as they thought good, & smaler familys likwise; and swine though more [146] in number, yet by ye same rule. Then they agreed that every person or share should have 20. acres of land devided unto them, besids ye single acres they had allready; and they appoynted were to begin first on ye one side of ye towne, & how farr to goe; and then on ye other side in like maner; and so to devid it by lotte; and appointed sundrie by [260]name to doe it, and tyed them to certaine ruls to proceed by; as that they should only lay out settable or tillable land, at least such of it as should butt on ye water side, (as ye most they were to lay out did,) and pass by ye rest as refuse and com̅une; and what they judged fitte should be so taken. And they were first to agree of ye goodnes & fitnes of it before the lott was drawne, and so it might as well prove some of ther owne, as an other mans; and this course they were to hould throwout. But yet seekeing to keepe ye people togither, as much as might be, they allso agreed upon this order, by mutuall consente, before any lots were cast: that whose lotts soever should fall next ye towne, or most conveninte for nearnes, they should take to them a neigboure or tow, whom they best liked; and should suffer them to plant corne with them for 4. years; and afterwards they might use as much of theirs for as long time, if they would. Allso every share or 20. acers was to be laid out 5. acres in breadth by ye water side, and 4. acres in lenght, excepting nooks & corners, which were to be measured as yey would bear to best advantage. But no meadows were to be laid out at all, nor were not of many years after, because they were but streight of meadow grounds; and if they had bene now given out, it would have hindred all addition to them afterwards; but every season all were appoynted wher they should mowe, according to ye proportion of catle they had. This [261]distribution gave generally good contente, and setled mens minds. Also they gave ye Gover & 4. or 5. of ye spetiall men amongst them, ye houses they lived in; ye rest were valued & equalised at an indiferent rate, and so every man kept his owne, and he that had a better alowed some thing to him that had a worse, as ye valuation wente.

So they called the group together and discussed with them, coming to the conclusion that the trade should be managed as before to help pay off the debts; and all those named should be [259]recognized and registered as purchasers. Single men would have one share, and every family father would be allowed to purchase as many shares as he had people in his family; that is to say, one for himself, one for his wife, and one for each child living with him. As for servants, they had none, except what their masters would give them from their own shares, or what their work would earn from the company later. Thus, everyone was to be assigned single shares according to the stated order; and each person would pay his part according to his proportion towards the purchase, and all other debts that the profit from the trade wouldn't cover; namely, a single man for a single share, a family head for as many as he had. This pleased everyone. First, accordingly, the few cattle they had were divided. This amounted to one cow for every six people or shares, and two goats for the same, which were first assessed for age and quality, and then allocated by lot; single persons teaming up with others as they saw fit, along with smaller families similarly; and pigs, though more numerous, were handled by the same rule. They then agreed that each person or share would receive 20 acres of land divided among them, in addition to the individual acres they already had; and they designated where to begin, starting on one side of the town and outlining how far to go, and then doing the same on the other side; and so it was to be divided by lot; and appointed various people by [260] name to carry it out, binding them to certain rules to proceed by; that they should only allocate arable or cultivable land, at least such of it as would border the water (as most of it would), and leave the rest as refuse and common; and what they deemed suitable should be taken as such. They were to first agree on the quality and suitability before the lots were drawn, so it might equally benefit some of their own as well as others; and this course was meant to be followed throughout. However, in seeking to keep the people together as much as possible, they also agreed on this procedure, by mutual consent, before any lots were drawn: that whoever's lots fell closest to the town or were most convenient due to proximity could choose a neighbor or two whom they liked; and they would allow them to plant corn with them for four years; and afterward, they could use as much of theirs for as long as they desired. Also, every share or 20 acres was to be laid out 5 acres in width by the water side, and 4 acres in length, except for nooks and corners, which were to be measured for optimal benefit. But no meadows were to be allocated at all, nor for many years after, because there was a limited amount of meadow land; and if they had been distributed now, it would have hindered any future additions. Every season, everyone was assigned where they should mow, based on the number of cattle they had. This [261] distribution generally pleased everyone and settled people's minds. They also provided the governor and 4 or 5 special men among them with the houses they lived in; the rest were valued and equated at a fair rate, so each person kept their own, and those who had better accommodations allowed something to those with worse ones, according to the valuation.

Ther is one thing that fell out in ye begining of ye winter before, which I have refferred to this place, that I may handle ye whole matter togeither. Ther was a ship, with many passengers in her and sundrie goods, bound for Virginia. They had lost them selves at sea, either by ye insufficiencie of ye maister, or his ilnes; for he was sick & lame of ye scurvie, so that he could but lye in ye cabin dore, & give direction; and it should seeme was badly assisted either wth mate or mariners; or else ye fear and unrulines of ye passengers were such, as they made them stear a course betweene ye southwest & ye norwest, that they might fall with some land, what soever it was they cared not. For they had been 6. weeks at sea, and had no water, nor beere, nor any woode left, but had burnt up all their emptie caske; only one of ye company had a hogshead of wine or 2. which was allso allmost spente, so as they feared they should be starved at sea, or consumed with diseases, which made them rune this desperate course. But it plased God that though they came so neare ye shoulds of Cap-Codd [147] or else ran stumbling over them in [262]ye night, they knew not how, they came right before a small blind harbore, that lyes about ye midle of Manamoyake Bay, to ye southward of Cap-Codd, with a small gale of wind; and about highwater toucht upon a barr of sand that lyes before it, but had no hurte, ye sea being smoth; so they laid out an anchore. But towards the evening the wind sprunge up at sea, and was so rough, as broake their cable, & beat them over the barr into ye harbor, wher they saved their lives & goods, though much were hurte with salt water; for wth beating they had sprung ye but end of a planke or too, & beat out ther occome; but they were soone over, and ran on a drie flate within the harbor, close by a beach; so at low water they gatt out their goods on drie shore, and dried those that were wette, and saved most of their things without any great loss; neither was ye ship much hurt, but shee might be mended, and made servisable againe. But though they were not a litle glad that they had thus saved their lives, yet when they had a litle refreshed them selves, and begane to thinke on their condition, not knowing wher they were, nor what they should doe, they begane to be strucken with sadnes. But shortly after they saw some Indians come to them in canows, which made them stand upon their gard. But when they heard some of ye Indeans speake English unto them, they were not a litle revived, especially when they heard them demand if they were the Gover of Plimoths men, or freinds; [263]and yt they would bring them to ye English houses, or carry their letters.

There is one thing that happened at the beginning of last winter, which I have noted here so I can discuss the whole matter together. There was a ship with many passengers and various goods, bound for Virginia. They got lost at sea, either due to the captain's incompetence or his illness; he was sick and crippled with scurvy, so he could only lie in the cabin doorway and give directions. It seems he was poorly supported either by the mate or the crew, or the fear and unruliness of the passengers were such that they made them steer a course between the southwest and northwest, hoping to hit some land, whatever it was, they didn’t care. They had been at sea for six weeks and had no water, beer, or firewood left; they had burned up all their empty casks. Only one person in the group had a hogshead or two of wine, which was almost gone, so they feared they would starve at sea or be consumed by diseases, which led them to take this desperate course. But it pleased God that although they came so close to the shoals of Cape Cod or stumbled over them in the night, they knew not how, they ended up right in front of a small blind harbor that lies in the middle of Manamoyack Bay, south of Cape Cod, with a light breeze; and around high tide, they touched upon a sandbar that lay before it but were unharmed, as the sea was calm; so they dropped anchor. But toward evening, the wind picked up at sea and became so rough that it broke their cable and pushed them over the bar into the harbor, where they saved their lives and goods, although much was damaged by saltwater; during the beating, they had sprung the butt end of a plank or two and damaged their outcome; but they quickly recovered and ran onto a dry flat within the harbor, close to a beach; so at low tide, they got their goods on dry land, dried the wet ones, and saved most of their belongings without any significant loss; nor was the ship much damaged, but it could be repaired and made seaworthy again. Yet, although they were quite glad that they had thus saved their lives, when they had slightly refreshed themselves and began to think about their situation, not knowing where they were or what they should do, they began to feel sad. But shortly after, they saw some Indians coming to them in canoes, which made them cautious. But when they heard some of the Indians speaking English to them, they were greatly encouraged, especially when they heard them ask if they were from Plymouth or friends; and that they would take them to the English houses or carry their letters.

They feasted these Indeans, and gave them many giftes; and sente 2. men and a letter with them to ye Gover, and did intreat him to send a boat unto them, with some pitch, and occume, and spiks, wth divers other necessaries for ye mending of ther ship (which was recoverable). Allso they besought him to help them with some corne and sundrie other things they wanted, to enable them to make their viage to Virginia; and they should be much bound to him, and would make satisfaction for any thing they had, in any comodities they had abord. After ye Gover was well informed by ye messengers of their condition, he caused a boate to be made ready, and such things to be provided as they write for; and because others were abroad upon trading, and such other affairs, as had been fitte to send unto them, he went him selfe, and allso carried some trading comodities, to buy them corne of ye Indeans. It was no season of ye year to goe withoute ye Cape, but understanding wher ye ship lay, he went into ye bottom of ye bay, on ye inside, and put into a crick called Naumskachett, wher it is not much above 2. mile over [148] land to ye bay wher they were, wher he had ye Indeans ready to cary over any thing to them. Of his arrivall they were very glad, and received the things to mend ther ship, and other necessaries. Allso he bought them as much corne as they would have; [264]and wheras some of their sea-men were rune away amonge the Indeans, he procured their returne to ye ship, and so left them well furnished and contented, being very thankfull for ye curtesies they receaved. But after the Governor thus left them, he went into some other harbors ther aboute and loaded his boat with corne, which he traded, and so went home. But he had not been at home many days, but he had notice from them, that by the violence of a great storme, and ye bad morring of their ship (after she was mended) she was put a shore, and so beatten and shaken as she was now wholy unfitte to goe to sea. And so their request was that they might have leave to repaire to them, and soujourne with them, till they could have means to convey them selves to Virginia; and that they might have means to trāsport their goods, and they would pay for ye same, or any thing els wher with ye plantation should releeve them. Considering their distres, their requests were granted, and all helpfullnes done unto them; their goods transported, and them selves & goods sheltered in their houses as well as they could.

They hosted these Indians and gave them many gifts; they sent two men and a letter to the Governor, asking him to send a boat with some pitch, oaken wood, and spikes, along with various other supplies to repair their ship (which was fixable). They also asked him for help with some corn and other items they needed to enable them to make their journey to Virginia; they would be very grateful and would compensate him for anything they used from their goods on board. After the Governor was well-informed by the messengers about their situation, he arranged for a boat to be prepared and the items they requested to be provided. Since others were out trading and engaged in other tasks that would have been appropriate to send to them, he went himself and also brought some trading goods to buy corn from the Indians. It wasn't the right time of year to go without reaching the Cape, but knowing where the ship was, he entered the bottom of the bay on the inside and stopped at a creek called Naumskachett, which is only about two miles overland to the bay where they were, where he had the Indians ready to carry anything to them. They were very glad about his arrival, received the materials to repair their ship, and other necessities. He also bought as much corn as they wanted; and since some of their sailors had run away among the Indians, he arranged for their return to the ship, leaving them well-equipped and content, very thankful for the kindness they received. After the Governor left them, he went to some other nearby harbors and loaded his boat with corn, which he traded, and then went home. However, he hadn’t been home for many days when he received word that due to a strong storm and the poor mooring of their ship (after it had been repaired), it was washed ashore and damaged so badly that it was now completely unfit to go to sea. They requested permission to come to him and stay with him until they could find a way to get to Virginia, and they needed help transporting their goods, promising to pay for it or for anything else the plantation could provide them. Considering their distress, their requests were granted, and they were helped in every way possible; their goods were transported, and they and their belongings were sheltered in their houses as best as they could.

The cheefe amongst these people was one Mr. Fells and Mr. Sibsie, which had many servants belonging unto them, many of them being Irish. Some others ther were yt had a servante or 2. a peece; but ye most were servants, and such as were ingaged to the former persons, who allso had ye most goods. Affter they were hither come, and some thing setled, the maisters [265]desired some ground to imploye ther servants upon; seing it was like to be ye latter end of ye year before they could have passage for Virginia, and they had now ye winter before them; they might clear some ground, and plant a crope (seeing they had tools, & necessaries for ye same) to help to bear their charge, and keep their servants in imployment; and if they had opportunitie to departe before the same was ripe, they would sell it on ye ground. So they had ground appointed them in convenient places, and Fells & some other of them raised a great deall of corne, which they sould at their departure. This Fells, amongst his other servants, had a maid servante which kept his house & did his household affairs, and by the intimation of some that belonged unto him, he was suspected to keep her, as his concubine; and both of them were examined ther upon, but nothing could be proved, and they stood upon their justification; so with admonition they were dismiste. But afterward it appeard she was with child, so he gott a small boat, & ran away with her, for fear of punishmente. First he went to Cap-Anne, and after into ye bay of ye Massachussets, but could get no passage, and had like to have been cast away; and was forst to come againe and submite him selfe; but they pact him away & those that belonged unto him by the first oppertunitie, and dismiste all the rest as soone as could, being many untoward people amongst them; though ther were allso some that caried them selves [266]very orderly all ye time they stayed. And the [149] plantation had some benefite by them, in selling them corne & other provisions of food for cloathing; for they had of diverse kinds, as cloath, perpetuanes, & other stuffs, besids hose, & shoes, and such like com̅odities as ye planters stood in need of. So they both did good, and received good one from another; and a cuple of barks caried them away at ye later end of som̅er. And sundrie of them have acknowledged their thankfullnes since from Virginia.

The leaders among these people were Mr. Fells and Mr. Sibsie, who had many servants, several of them being Irish. There were also others who had one or two servants each, but most were tied to the former individuals, who had the majority of the resources. After they arrived and got somewhat settled, the masters desired some land to keep their servants occupied, knowing it would likely be late in the year before they could get passage to Virginia, and winter was approaching. They figured they could clear some land and plant a crop since they had the tools and necessities to do so, which would help cover their expenses and keep their servants busy; plus, if they had the chance to leave before the crop was ready, they could sell it as it was. So, they were assigned land in suitable locations, and Fells along with some others managed to grow a significant amount of corn, which they sold when they left. Fells, among his other servants, had a maid who took care of his household and managed his domestic affairs. Some of his associates suspected that he was keeping her as a concubine, and they were both questioned about it, but nothing could be proven, and they defended themselves, so they were dismissed with a warning. However, it later turned out she was pregnant, so he got a small boat and ran away with her out of fear of punishment. First, he went to Cape Ann, then into the Massachusetts Bay, but couldn't find a way to leave and nearly ended up shipwrecked. He was forced to return and submit himself, but they sent him and his companions away at the first opportunity, dismissing everyone else as soon as they could, since there were many troublesome people among them, though some behaved quite orderly during their stay. The plantation benefited from them by selling corn and other food provisions for clothing, as they had a variety of items like cloth, permanent materials, and other fabrics, in addition to hoses, shoes, and similar goods that the planters needed. So, they both did well and mutually supported each other, and a couple of ships took them away at the end of summer. Several of them have since expressed their gratitude from Virginia.

That they might ye better take all convenient opportunitie to follow their trade, both to maintaine them selves, and to disingage them of those great sumes which they stood charged with, and bound for, they resoloved to build a smale pinass at Manamet, a place 20. mile from ye plantation, standing on ye sea to ye southward of them, unto which, by an other creeke on this side, they could cary their goods, within 4. or 5. miles, and then trāsport them over land to their vessell; and so avoyd the compasing of Cap-Codd, and those deangerous shoulds, and so make any vioage to ye southward in much shorter time, and with farr less danger. Also for ye saftie of their vessell & goods, they builte a house their, and kept some servants, who also planted corne, and reared some swine, and were allwayes ready to goe out with ye barke when ther was occasion. All which tooke good effecte, and turned to their profite.

That they might better take all convenient opportunities to follow their trade, both to support themselves and to free themselves from the large debts they were dealing with, they decided to build a small pinnace at Manamet, a place 20 miles from the plantation, located on the sea to the south of them. They could transport their goods by another creek on this side, within 4 or 5 miles, and then carry them overland to their vessel; this way, they could avoid going around Cape Cod and those dangerous shoals, making any journey to the south much quicker and with far less risk. Also, for the safety of their vessel and goods, they built a house there and kept some servants, who also planted corn and raised some pigs, and were always ready to go out with the bark when there was a need. All of which had a good outcome and resulted in their profit.

They now sent (with ye returne of ye ships) Mr. Allerton againe into England, giveing him full power, under their hands & seals, to conclude the former bargaine with ye adventurers; and sent ther bonds for ye paimente of the money. Allso they sent what beaver they could spare to pay some of their ingagementes, & to defray his chargs; for those deepe interests still kepte them low. Also he had order to procure a patente for a fitt trading place in ye river of Kenebec; for being emulated both by the planters at Pascataway &, other places to ye eastward of them, and allso by ye fishing ships, which used to draw much profite from ye Indeans of those parts, they threatened to procure a grante, & shutte them out from thence; espetially after they saw them so well furnished with com̅odities, as to carie the trade from them. They thought it but needfull to prevente such a thing, at least that they might not be excluded from free trade ther, wher them selves had first begune and discovered the same, ād brought it to so good effecte. This year allso they had letters, and messengers from ye Dutch-plantation, sent unto them from ye Govr ther, writen both in Dutch & French. The Dutch had traded in these southerne parts, diverse years before they came; but they begane no plantation hear till 4. or 5. years after their coming, and here begining. Ther letters were as followeth. It being their maner to be full of complementall titles.

They now sent (with the return of the ships) Mr. Allerton back to England, giving him full authority, under their signatures and seals, to finalize the previous agreement with the investors, and sent their bonds for the payment of the money. They also sent whatever beaver they could spare to pay off some of their obligations and to cover his expenses, as those deep interests still kept them financially strained. Additionally, he was tasked with obtaining a patent for a suitable trading location in the Kenebec River; they faced competition from the planters at Pascataway and other locations to the east, as well as from the fishing ships that were profiting significantly from the Native Americans in those areas. There was a threat that these competitors might secure a grant and exclude them from trading there, especially after seeing how well-equipped they were with goods that could take the trade away from them. They thought it was essential to prevent this, at the very least to ensure they were not barred from free trade in an area where they had first begun and discovered trade, and had brought it to such success. This year, they also received letters and messengers from the Dutch plantation, sent by the governor there, written in both Dutch and French. The Dutch had been trading in these southern regions for several years before they arrived, but they did not start a plantation here until four or five years after their arrival. Their letters were as follows, noted for their elaborate titles.

Eedele, Eerenfeste Wyse Voorsinnige Heeren, den Gŏveerneŭr, ende Raeden in Nieu-Pliemŭen residerende; onse seer Goede vrinden den directeŭr ende Raed van Nieu-Nederlande, wensen vw̅e Edn: eerenfesten, ende wijse voorsinnige gelŭck salichitt [gelukzaligheid?], In Christi Jesu onsen Heere; met goede voorspoet, ende gesonthijt, naer siele, ende lichaem. Amen.[CE]

Eedele, Esteemed Wise Gentlemen, the Governor and Council residing in New Pliemūn; our dear friends, the director and Council of New Netherland, wish you all: honorable, esteemed, and wise fortune and happiness in Christ Jesus our Lord; with good prosperity and health, both for the soul and body. Amen.[CE]

The rest I shall render in English, leaving out the repetition of superfluous titles.

The rest I will present in English, omitting any unnecessary titles.

[150] We have often before this wished for an opportunitie or an occasion to congratulate you, and your prosperous and praise-worthy undertakeings, and Government of your colony ther. And the more, in that we also have made a good begining to pitch ye foundation of a collonie hear; and seeing our native countrie lyes not farr from yours, and our forefathers (diverse hundred years agoe) have made and held frendship and alliance with your ancestours, as sufficently appears by ye old contractes, and entrecourses, confirmed under ye hands of kings & princes, in ye pointe of warr & trafick; as may be seene and read by all ye world in ye old chronakles. The which are not only by the king now reigning confirmed, but it hath pleased his majesty, upon mature deliberation, to make a new covenante, (and to take up armes,) with ye States Generall of our dear native country, against our commone enemie the Spaniards, who seeke nothing [269]else but to usurpe and overcome other Christian kings and princes lands, that so he might obtaine and possess his pretended monarchic over all Christendom; and so to rule and com̅and, after his owne pleasure, over ye consciences of so many hundred thousand sowles, which God forbid.

[150] We have often wished for an opportunity to congratulate you on your successful and commendable endeavors, as well as your leadership of your colony there. This is especially true since we have also made a good start to establish the foundation of a colony here; and considering that our homeland is not far from yours, and our ancestors (many hundreds of years ago) established and maintained friendship and alliance with your ancestors, as can be clearly seen in the old contracts and exchanges, confirmed by the hands of kings and princes, in matters of war and trade, as documented in the old chronicles for all to see and read. These agreements are not only confirmed by the reigning king but his majesty has decided, after careful consideration, to make a new covenant (and to take up arms) with the States General of our beloved homeland against our common enemy, the Spaniards, who seek nothing but to usurp and conquer the lands of other Christian kings and princes, aiming to obtain and claim his supposed monarchy over all of Christendom; thus seeking to rule and command according to his own whims over the consciences of so many hundreds of thousands of souls, which God forbid.

And also seeing it hath some time since been reported unto us, by some of our people, that by occasion came so farr northward with their shalop, and met with sundry of ye Indeans, who tould them that they were within halfe a days journey of your plantation, and offered ther service to cary letters unto you; therfore we could not forbear to salute you with these few lines, with presentation of our good will and servise unto you, in all frendly-kindnes & neighbourhood. And if it so fall out that any goods that comes to our hands from our native countrie, may be serviceable unto you, we shall take our selves bound to help and accom̅adate you ther with; either for beaver or any other wares or marchandise that you should be pleased to deale for. And if in case we have no com̅odity at present that may give you contente, if you please to sell us any beaver, or otter, or such like comodities as may be usefull for us, for ready money, and let us understand therof by this bearer in writing, (whom we have apoynted to stay 3. or 4. days for your answer,) when we understand your minds therin, we shall depute one to deale with you, at such place as you shall appointe. In ye mean time we pray the Lord to take you, our honoured good freinds and neighbours, into his holy protection.

And since we've heard from some of our people that they traveled far north with their small boat and met several Native Americans, who told them that they were within half a day's journey of your settlement and offered to deliver letters to you, we couldn’t help but send you these few lines, expressing our goodwill and service to you in all friendliness and neighborliness. If any goods come our way from our home country that could be useful to you, we feel obligated to help and accommodate you with those, whether for beaver or any other goods or merchandise you might be interested in trading for. And if we don’t have anything available right now that would satisfy you, if you could sell us any beaver, otter, or similar goods that might be useful for us, we’d be happy to pay you in cash. Please let us know about this through the messenger we’ve sent, who will stay for 3 to 4 days waiting for your response. Once we understand your thoughts on this matter, we will appoint someone to deal with you at a place of your choosing. In the meantime, we pray that the Lord keeps you, our honored friends and neighbors, in His holy protection.

By the appointment of ye Govr and Counsell, &c.
Isaak de Rasier, Secrectaris.
From ye Manhatas, in ye fort Amsterdam,
March 9. Ano: 1627.

To this they returned answer as followeth, on ye other side.

To this, they responded as follows, on the other side.

[151] To the Honoured, &c.

To the Honored, etc.

The Gover & Counsell of New-Plim: wisheth, &c. We have received your leters, &c. wherin appeareth your good wills & frendship towards us; but is expresed wth over high titls, more then belongs to us, or is meete for us to receive. But for your good will, and congratulations of our prosperitie in these smale beginings of our poore colonie, we are much bound unto you, and with many thanks doe acknowledg ye same; taking it both for a great honour done unto us, and for a certaine testimoney of your love and good neighbourhood.

The Governor and Council of New Plymouth wish to express our appreciation. We have received your letters, which show your goodwill and friendship towards us; however, they contain titles that are excessively grand for us to accept. Nonetheless, we are very grateful for your kind wishes and congratulations on our progress in the early stages of our humble colony, and we sincerely thank you for them. We view it as a great honor and a clear testament to your love and good neighborliness.

Now these are further to give your Worpps to understand, that it is to us no smale joye to hear, that his majestie hath not only bene pleased to confirme yt ancient amitie, aliance, and frendship, and other contracts, formerly made & ratified by his predecessors of famous memorie, but hath him selfe (as you say) strengthened the same with a new-union the better to resist ye prid of yt com̅one enemy ye Spaniard, from whose cruelty the Lord keep us both, and our native countries. Now forasmuch as this is sufficiente to unite us togeather in love and good neighbourhood, in all our dealings, yet are many of us further obliged, by the good and curteous entreaty which we have found in your countrie; haveing lived ther many years, with freedome, and good contente, as also many of our freinds doe to this day; for which we, and our children after us, are bound to be thankfull to your Nation, and shall never forgett ye same, but shall hartily desire your good & prosperity, as our owne, for ever.

Now these are meant to help you understand that it brings us great joy to hear that His Majesty has not only confirmed the ancient friendship, alliance, and other agreements made and ratified by his predecessors, but has personally strengthened this bond with a new union, making it easier to stand against the pride of our common enemy, the Spaniards. May the Lord protect us both and our homeland from their cruelty. While this alone is enough to unite us in love and good neighborliness in all our dealings, many of us feel an additional obligation due to the kindness and hospitality we've experienced in your country. We have lived there for many years with freedom and contentment, as have many of our friends to this day; for this, we and our children after us are forever grateful to your nation. We will always remember this and sincerely wish for your well-being and prosperity as if it were our own, now and always.

Likwise for your freindly tender, & offer to acom̅odate and help us with any comodities or marchandise you have, or shall come to you, either for beaver, otters, or other wares, it is to us very acceptable, and we doubte not but in short time we may have profitable com̅erce & trade togeather. But for this year we are fully supplyed with all necessaries, both for cloathing and other things; but hereafter it is like [271]we shall deale with you, if your rates be reasonable. And therfore when you please to send to us againe by any of yours, we desire to know how you will take beaver, by ye pounde, & otters, by ye skine; and how you will deale per cent. for other comodities, and what you can furnishe us with. As likwise what other commodities from us may be acceptable unto you, as tobaco, fish, corne, or other things, and what prises you will give, &c.

Similarly, regarding your friendly offer to accommodate and help us with any goods or merchandise you have or will receive, whether for beaver, otters, or other items, we greatly appreciate it. We believe that soon we can have profitable trade together. However, for this year, we are fully stocked with all necessities, including clothing and other supplies; but in the future, we expect to deal with you if your prices are fair. Therefore, when you can, please send us a message through any of your people. We would like to know how you will trade beaver by the pound, and otters by the pelt; and what your percentage rates will be for other goods, and what you can supply us with. Also, please let us know what other goods from us would be acceptable to you, such as tobacco, fish, corn, or other items, and what prices you would offer, etc.

Thus hoping that you will pardon & excuse us for our rude and imperfecte writing in your language, and take it in good parte, because [152] for wante of use we cannot so well express that we understand, nor hapily understand every thing so fully as we should. And so we humbly pray the Lord for his mercie sake, that he will take both us and you into his keeping & gratious protection.

So we hope you'll forgive us for our rough and imperfect writing in your language, and take it in good spirit, because due to our lack of practice we can't express ourselves as well as we understand, nor do we always fully grasp everything as we should. We humbly pray to the Lord for His mercy, that He will keep both us and you in His care and gracious protection.

By ye Gover and Counsell of New-Plimoth,
Your Worpps very good freinds & neigbours, &c.
New-Plim: March 19.

After this ther was many passages betweene them both by letters and other entercourse; and they had some profitable commerce togither for diverce years, till other occasions interrupted ye same, as may happily appear afterwards, more at large.

After this, there were many exchanges between them through letters and other communications; and they had some beneficial interactions together for several years, until other matters disrupted this, as will be explained in more detail later.

Before they sent Mr. Allerton away for England this year, ye Gover and some of their cheefe freinds had serious consideration, not only how they might discharge those great ingagments which lay so heavily upon them, as is affore mentioned, but also how they might (if possiblie they could) devise means to help some of their freinds and breethren of Leyden over unto them, who [272]desired so much to come to them, ād they desired as much their company. To effecte which, they resolved to rune a high course, and of great adventure, not knowing otherwise how to bring it aboute. Which was to hire ye trade of ye company for certaine years, and in that time to undertake to pay that 1800li. and all ye rest of ye debts that then lay upon ye plantation, which was aboute some 600li. more; and so to set them free, and returne the trade to ye generalitie againe at ye end of ye terme. Upon which resolution they called ye company togeither, and made it clearly appear unto all what their debts were, and upon what terms they would undertake to pay them all in such a time, and sett them clear. But their other ends they were faine to keepe secrete, haveing only privatly acquaynted some of their trusty freinds therwith; which were glad of ye same, but doubted how they would be able to performe it. So after some agitation of the thing wth ye company, it was yeelded unto, and the agreemente made upon ye conditions following.

Before they sent Mr. Allerton away to England this year, the Governor and some of their key friends had a serious discussion, not only about how they could settle the significant obligations that weighed heavily on them, as mentioned earlier, but also how they might, if possible, find a way to help some of their friends and fellow believers from Leyden join them. They wanted their company just as much. To achieve this, they decided to take a bold and risky approach, not knowing any other way to make it happen. They planned to lease the trading rights of the company for a number of years, and during that time, they would commit to paying the £1800 and all the other debts that then burdened the plantation, which was about another £600. This would free them and return the trading rights to the community at the end of the term. Upon this decision, they gathered the company together and clearly explained to everyone what their debts were and under what terms they would undertake to pay them off within a certain timeframe, ensuring they would be free of obligations. However, they had to keep their other intentions secret, having only privately informed a few of their trusted friends, who were pleased but unsure of how they would manage to fulfill this plan. After discussing the matter with the company, it was agreed upon, and an agreement was made based on the following conditions.

Articles of agreemente betweene ye collony of New-Plim̅oth of ye one partie, and William Bradford, Captein Myles Standish, Isaack Allerton, &c. one ye other partie; and shuch others as they shall thinke good to take as partners and undertakers with them, concerning the trade for beaver & other furrs & comodities, &c.; made July, 1627.

Articles of agreement between the colony of New Plymouth on one side, and William Bradford, Captain Myles Standish, Isaac Allerton, etc., on the other side; and others they consider suitable to join them as partners and undertakers, concerning the trade for beaver and other furs and commodities, made July, 1627.

First, it is agreed and covenanted betweexte ye said parties, that ye afforsaid William Bradford, Captain Myl [273]Standish, & Isaack Allerton, &c. have undertaken, and doe by these presents, covenante and agree to pay, discharge, and acquite ye said collony of all ye debtes both due for ye purchass, or any other belonging to them, at ye day of ye date of these presents.

First, it is agreed and promised between the parties mentioned that the aforementioned William Bradford, Captain Myles Standish, and Isaac Allerton, etc., have undertaken, and by this document, promise and agree to pay off and clear the colony of all debts, both those due for the purchase or any others belonging to them, as of the date of this document.

[153] Secondly, ye above-said parties are to have and freely injoye ye pinass latly builte, the boat at Manamett, and ye shalop, called ye Bass-boat, with all other implements to them belonging, that is in ye store of ye said company; with all ye whole stock of furrs, fells, beads, corne, wampampeak, hatchets, knives, &c. that is now in ye storre, or any way due unto ye same uppon accounte.

[153] Secondly, the parties mentioned above will have and freely enjoy the recently built pinnace, the boat at Manamett, and the shallop known as the Bass-boat, along with all other supplies that belong to them and are in the company’s store; including the entire stock of furs, pelts, beads, corn, wampum, hatchets, knives, etc., that are currently in the store or are owed to them in any way on account.

3ly. That ye above said parties have ye whole trade to them selves, their heires and assignes, with all ye privileges therof, as ye said collonie doth now, or may use the same, for 6. full years, to begine ye last of September next insuing.

3ly. The parties mentioned above have the exclusive rights to the entire trade for themselves, their heirs, and assigns, along with all the privileges that come with it, just as the said colony currently does or may use it, for a full 6 years, starting from the end of September next year.

4ly. In furder consideration of ye discharge of ye said debtes, every severall purchaser doth promise and covenante yearly to pay, or cause to be payed, to the above said parties, during ye full terme of ye said 6. years, 3. bushells of corne, or 6li. of tobaco, at ye undertakers choyse.

4ly. In further consideration of the payment of the said debts, each individual purchaser promises and agrees to pay, or ensure payment, to the aforementioned parties, during the full term of the said 6 years, 3 bushels of corn, or 6li. of tobacco, at the undertaker's choice.

5ly. The said undertakers shall dureing ye afforesaid terme bestow 50li. per annum, in hose and shoese, to be brought over for ye collonies use, to be sould unto them for corne at 6s. per bushell.

5ly. The undertakers shall, during the aforementioned term, spend £50 per year on stockings and shoes, to be brought over for the colonies' use, to be sold to them for corn at 6s per bushel.

6ly. That at ye end of ye said terme of 6. years, the whole trade shall returne to yt use and benefite of ye said collonie, as before.

6ly. That at the end of the said term of 6 years, the entire trade shall return to the use and benefit of the said colony, as before.

Lastly, if ye afforesaid undertakers, after they have aquainted their freinds in England with these covenants, doe (upon ye first returne) resolve to performe them, and undertake to discharge ye debtes of ye said collony, according to ye true meaning & intente of these presents, then they are (upon such notice given) to stand in full force; otherwise all things to [274]remaine as formerly they were, and a true accounte to be given to ye said collonie, of the disposing of all things according to the former order.

Lastly, if the mentioned undertakers, after informing their friends in England about these agreements, decide to follow through with them and commit to covering the debts of the said colony as intended in this document, then they will remain valid upon such notice; otherwise, everything will stay as it was before, and a true account must be provided to the said colony regarding the management of all matters according to the previous arrangement.

Mr. Allerton carried a coppy of this agreemente with him into England, and amongst other his instructions had order given him to deale with some of their speciall freinds, to joyne with them in this trade upon ye above recited conditions; as allso to imparte their further ends that moved them to take this course, namly, the helping over of some of their freinds from Leyden, as they should be able; in which if any of them would joyne with them they should thankfully acceptt of their love and partnership herein. And with all (by their letters) gave them some grounds of their hops of the accomplishmente of these things with some advantage.

Mr. Allerton took a copy of this agreement with him to England, and among his instructions was a directive to engage with some of their close friends to join them in this trade under the conditions mentioned above. He was also to share their further intentions that motivated them to take this route, namely, to assist some of their friends from Leyden, as they were able. If any of them were willing to join, they would gratefully accept their support and partnership in this matter. Additionally, through their letters, they provided some reasons for their hopes of achieving these objectives with some benefits.

Anno Dom: 1628.

Year: 1628.

After Mr. Allertons arivall in England, he aquainted them with his comission and full power to conclude ye forementioned bargan & purchas; upon [154] the veiw wherof, and ye delivery of ye bonds for ye paymente of ye money yearly, (as is before mentioned,) it was fully concluded, and a deede[CF] fairly ingrossed in partchmente was delivered him, under their hands & seals confirming the same. Morover he delte with them aboute other things according to his instructions. As [275]to admitt some of these their good freinds into this purchass if they pleased, and to deale with them for moneys at better rates, &c. Touching which I shall hear inserte a letter of Mr. Sherleys, giving light to what followed therof, writ to ye Govr as followeth.

After Mr. Allerton's arrival in England, he informed them of his commission and full authority to finalize the aforementioned deal and purchase. After reviewing it and the delivery of the bonds for the yearly payment of the money (as mentioned earlier), it was fully agreed upon, and a deed[CF] was properly drafted on parchment and delivered to him, signed and sealed by them to confirm the agreement. Furthermore, he discussed other matters with them according to his instructions, including allowing some of their good friends to join in this purchase if they wished, and negotiating better rates for money, etc. Regarding this, I will now include a letter from Mr. Sherley, which sheds light on what followed, addressed to the Governor as follows.

Sr: I have received yours of ye 26. of May by Mr. Gibs, & Mr. Goffe, with ye barrell of otter skins, according to ye contents; for which I got a bill of store, and so tooke them up, and sould them togeather at 78li. 12s. sterling; and since, Mr. Allerton hath received ye money, as will apear by the accounte. It is true (as you write) that your ingagments are great, not only the purchass, but you are yet necessitated to take up ye stock you work upon; and yt not at 6. or 8. pr cent. as it is here let out, but at 30. 40. yea, & some at 50. pr cent. which, were not your gaines great, and Gods blessing on your honest indeaours more then ordinarie, it could not be yt you should longe subsiste in ye maintaining of, & upholding of your worldly affaires. And this your honest & discreete agente, Mr. Allerton, hath seriously considered, & deeply laid to mind, how to ease you of it. He tould me you were contented to accepte of me & some few others, to joyne with you in ye purchass, as partners; for which I kindly thanke you and all ye rest, and doe willingly accepte of it. And though absente, shall willingly be at shuch charge as you & ye rest shall thinke meete; and this year am contented to forbear my former 50li. and 2. years increase for ye venture, both which now makes it 80li. without any bargaine or condition for ye profite, you (I mean ye generalitie) stand to ye adventure, outward, and homeward. I have perswaded Mr. Andrews and Mr. Beachamp to doe ye like, so as you are eased of ye high rate, you were at ye other 2. yeares; I say we leave it freely to your selves [276]to alow us what you please, and as God shall blesse. What course I rune, Mr. Beachamp desireth to doe ye same; and though he have been or seemed somwhat harsh heretofore, yet now you shall find he is new moulded. I allso see by your letter, you desire I should be your agente or factore hear. I have ever found you so faithfull, honest, and upright men, as I have even resolved with my selfe (God assisting me) to doe you all ye good lyeth in my power; and therfore if you please to make choyse of so weak a man, both for abillities and body, to performe your bussines, I promise (ye Lord enabling me) to doe ye best I can according to those abillities he hath given me; and wherin I faile, blame your selves, yt you made no better choyce. Now, because I am sickly, and we are all mortall, I have advised Mr. Allerton to joyne Mr. Beachamp with me in your deputation, which I conceive to be very necessary & good for you; your charge shall be no more, for it is not your salarie maks me undertake your [156[CG]] bussines. Thus contending you & yours, and all Gods people, unto ye guidance and protection of ye Allmightie, I ever rest,

Sr: I've received your letter from May 26th through Mr. Gibs and Mr. Goffe, along with the barrel of otter skins, as you stated. For that, I got a bill of store and took them up, selling them together for 78li. 12s. sterling. Since then, Mr. Allerton has received the money, as will be shown in the account. You are right when you say that your commitments are significant, not just in the purchase, but you are also obliged to secure the stock you’re working on, not at 6% or 8% as it’s offered here, but at 30%, 40%, or even some at 50%. If your profits weren’t substantial, and if God’s blessings on your honest efforts were not extraordinary, it wouldn’t be possible for you to maintain and support your worldly affairs for long. Your honest and wise agent, Mr. Allerton, has seriously thought about how to relieve you of this burden. He mentioned that you were willing to accept me and a few others to join you in the purchase as partners; for this, I thank you and everyone else kindly, and I gladly accept. Even though I’m not there, I’m open to covering whatever costs you and the others think are reasonable; this year, I’m willing to forgo my previous 50li and the two years' increase for the venture, which now totals 80li, without any deal or condition for the profits; you (meaning the general group) take on the risk, both outward and homeward. I’ve encouraged Mr. Andrews and Mr. Beachamp to do the same, so you’re spared from the high rates you faced the last two years; I say we leave it open for you to decide what to grant us, as God permits. Mr. Beachamp wishes to pursue the same course; although he has seemed somewhat harsh before, you’ll find he has changed now. I also see from your letter that you want me to be your agent or factor here. I have always found you to be such faithful, honest, and upright men that I’ve resolved, with God's help, to do whatever good I can for you; therefore, if you choose a man as weak as I am, in abilities and stature, to carry out your business, I promise (with the Lord’s enabling) to do my best according to the abilities He has given me; and if I fall short, you can only blame yourselves for not making a better choice. Because I am not well, and we are all mortal, I have advised Mr. Allerton to join Mr. Beachamp with me in your deputation, which I think is quite necessary and beneficial for you; your costs will not increase, as it is not your salary that compels me to take on your business. Thus, committing you and yours and all of God's people to the guidance and protection of the Almighty, I remain,

Your faithfull loving freind,
James Sherley.[CH]
London, Nov. 17. 1628.

With this leter they sent a draught of a formall deputation to be hear sealed and sent back unto them, to authorise them as their agents, according to what is mentioned in ye above said letter; and because some inconvenience grue therby afterward I shall here inserte it.

With this letter, they sent a draft of a formal deputation to be signed and sent back to them to authorize them as their agents, in accordance with what is mentioned in the above letter; and because some issues arose from it later, I will include it here.

To all to whom these prēts shall come greeting; know yee that we, William Bradford, Govr of Plimoth, in N.E. in America, Isaak Allerton, Myles Standish, William Brewster, & Ed: Winslow, of Plimoth aforesaid, marchants, doe by these presents for us & in our names, make, substitute, & appointe James Sherley, Goldsmith, & John Beachamp, Salter, citizens of London, our true & lawfull agents, factors, substitutes, & assignes; as well to take and receive all such goods, wares, & marchandise what soever as to our said substitutes or either of them, or to ye citie of London, or other place of ye Relme of Engl: shall be sente, transported, or come from us or any of us, as allso to vend, sell, barter, or exchaing ye said goods, wares, and marchandise so from time to time to be sent to such person or persons upon credite, or other wise in such maner as to our said agents & factors joyently, or to either of them severally shall seeme meete. And further we doe make & ordaine our said substituts & assignes joyntly & severally for us, & to our uses, & accounts, to buy and consigne for and to us into New-Engl: aforesaid, such goods and marchandise to be provided here, and to be returned hence, as by our said assignes, or either of them, shall be thought fitt. And to recover, receive, and demand for us & in our names all such debtes & sumes of money, as now are or hereafter shall be due incidente accruing or belonging to us, or any of us, by any wayes or means; and to acquite, discharge, or compound for any debte or sume of money, which now or hereafter shall be due or oweing by any person or persons to us, or any of us. And generally for us & in our names to doe, performe, and execute every acte & thing which to our said assignes, or either of them, shall seeme meete to be done in or aboute ye premissies, as fully & effectually, to all intents & purposes, as if we or any of us were in person presente. And whatsoever our said agents & factors joyntly or severally shall [279]doe, or cause to be done, in or aboute ye premisses, we will & doe, & every of us doth ratife, alow, & confirme, by these presents. In wittnes wherof we have here unto put our hands & seals. Dated 18. Novbr 1628.

To everyone who receives this letter, greetings; know that we, William Bradford, Governor of Plymouth, in New England, America, Isaac Allerton, Myles Standish, William Brewster, and Edward Winslow, of Plymouth, merchants, hereby authorize James Sherley, Goldsmith, and John Beachamp, Salter, citizens of London, as our true and lawful agents, representatives, and assigns. They are empowered to accept and receive all goods, wares, and merchandise that may be sent or come from us, as well as to sell, barter, or exchange those goods in any way they see fit, either collectively or individually. Furthermore, we appoint our agents to buy and consign goods and merchandise to us in New England, as they think appropriate. They also have the authority to recover, receive, and demand all debts and sums of money that are or will be due to us by any means; and to settle, discharge, or agree upon any debt owed to us by any person. In general, they can perform all acts and execute all matters related to these responsibilities as if we were personally present. We will ratify and confirm everything our agents do in relation to this matter through these presents. In witness whereof, we have set our hands and seals. Dated November 18, 1628.

This was accordingly confirmed by the above named, and 4. more of the cheefe of them under their hands & seals, and delivered unto them. Also Mr. Allerton formerly had authoritie under their hands & seals for ye transacting of ye former bussines, and taking up of moneys, &c. which still he retained whilst he was imployed in these affaires; they mistrusting neither him nor any of their freinds faithfullnes, which made them more remisse in looking to shuch acts as had passed under their hands, as necessarie for ye time; but letting them rune on to long unminded or recaled, it turned to their harme afterwards, as will appere in its place.

This was confirmed by the individuals named above, along with four more of their leaders, who signed and sealed it, and it was delivered to them. Also, Mr. Allerton previously had authority documented by their signatures and seals for handling the earlier business and collecting funds, which he still held while he was involved in these matters. They trusted neither him nor any of their friends’ loyalty, which made them less vigilant in overseeing such actions that had been approved, as necessary for the time. However, by letting these matters slide without attention or recall for too long, it ended up causing them harm later, as will be shown in due course.

[157] Mr. Allerton having setled all things thus in a good and hopfull way, he made hast to returne in ye first of ye spring to be hear with their supply for trade, (for ye fishermen with whom he came used to sett forth in winter & be here betimes.) He brought a resonable supply of goods for ye plantation, and without those great interests as before is noted; and brought an accounte of ye beaver sould, and how ye money was disposed for goods, & ye paymente of other debtes, having paid all debts abroad to others, save to Mr. Sherley, Mr. Beachamp, & Mr. Andrews; from whom [280]likwise he brought an accounte which to them all amounted not to above 400li. for which he had passed bonds. Allso he had payed the first paymente for ye purchass, being due for this year, viz. 200li. and brought them ye bonde for ye same canselled; so as they now had no more foreine debtes but ye abovesaid 400li. and odde pownds, and ye rest of ye yearly purchass monie. Some other debtes they had in ye cuntrie, but they were without any intrest, & they had wherwith to discharge them when they were due. To this pass the Lord had brought things for them. Also he brought them further notice that their freinds, the abovenamed, & some others that would joyne with them in ye trad & purchass, did intend for to send over to Leyden, for a competente number of them, to be hear the next year without fayle, if ye Lord pleased to blesse their journey. He allso brought them a patente for Kenebeck, but it was so straite & ill bounded, as they were faine to renew & inlarge it the next year, as allso that which they had at home, to their great charge, as will after appeare. Hithertoo Mr. Allerton did them good and faithfull service; and well had it been if he had so continued, or els they had now ceased for imploying him any longer thus into England. But of this more afterwards.

[157] Mr. Allerton, having settled everything in a good and hopeful way, hurried back at the beginning of spring to bring their supply for trade, since the fishermen he came with usually set out in winter and arrived early. He brought a reasonable supply of goods for the plantation, without the significant interests mentioned earlier. He also provided an account of the sold beaver and how the money was allocated for goods and the payment of other debts, having settled all his debts except for those owed to Mr. Sherley, Mr. Beachamp, and Mr. Andrews. From them, he also brought an account that totaled no more than 400 pounds, for which he had issued bonds. Additionally, he had made the first payment for the purchase due this year, which was 200 pounds, and he brought them the bond for the same canceled. They now had no foreign debts except the aforementioned 400 pounds and a few odd pounds, along with the remainder of the yearly purchase money. They had some other debts in the country, but they were interest-free, and they had enough to discharge them when they became due. The Lord had brought things to this point for them. He also informed them that their friends, the aforementioned individuals, along with some others willing to join them in trade and purchase, intended to send a reasonable number of them to Leyden to be here the following year, without fail, if the Lord was pleased to bless their journey. He also brought them a patent for Kenebeck, but it was so narrow and poorly defined that they had to renew and enlarge it the following year, as well as the one they had at home, to their significant expense, as will be shown later. Up to this point, Mr. Allerton had provided them with good and faithful service; it would have been better if he had continued this way, or otherwise they might have stopped employing him for trips to England. But more on that later.

Having procured a patente (as is above said) for Kenebeck, they now erected a house up above in ye river in ye most convenientest place for trade, as they [281]conceived, and furnished the same with com̅odities for yt end, both winter & som̅er, not only with corne, but also with such other commodities as ye fishermen had traded with them, as coats, shirts, ruggs, & blankets, biskett, pease, prunes, &c.; and what they could not have out of England, they bought of the fishing ships, and so carried on their bussines as well as they could.

After obtaining a patent for Kenebeck, they built a house up the river in the most convenient place for trade, as they thought, and stocked it with goods for that purpose, both winter and summer, not only with corn but also with other items the fishermen had traded with them, like coats, shirts, rugs, blankets, biscuits, peas, prunes, etc.; and what they couldn't get from England, they purchased from the fishing ships, managing their business as best as they could.

This year the Dutch sent againe unto them from their plantation, both kind leterss, and also diverse comodities, as suger, linen cloth, Holand finer & courser stufes, &c. They came up with their barke to Manamete, to their house ther, in which came their Secretarie Rasier; who was accompanied with a noyse of trumpeters, and some other attendants; and desired that they would send a boat for him, for he could not travill so farr over land. So they sent a boat to Manonscussett, and brought him to ye plantation, with ye cheefe of his company. And after some few days entertainmente, he returned to his barke, and some of them wente with him, and bought sundry of his goods; after which begining thus made, they sente often times to ye same place, and had entercourse togeather for diverce years; and amongst other comodities, they vended [158] much tobaco for linen cloath, stuffs, &c., which was a good benefite to ye people, till the Virginians found out their plantation. But that which turned most to their profite, in time, was an entrance into the trade of Wampampeake; for they [282]now bought aboute 50li. worth of it of them; and they tould them how vendable it was at their forte Orania; and did perswade them they would find it so at Kenebeck; and so it came to pass in time, though at first it stuck, & it was 2. years before they could put of this small quantity, till ye inland people knew of it; and afterwards they could scarce ever gett enough for them, for many years togeather. And so this, with their other provissions, cutt of they trade quite from ye fisher-men, and in great part from other of ye stragling planters. And strange it was to see the great allteration it made in a few years amonge ye Indeans them selves; for all the Indeans of these parts, & ye Massachussets, had none or very litle of it,[CI] but ye sachems & some spetiall persons that wore a litle of it for ornamente. Only it was made & kepte amonge ye Nariganssets, & Pequents, which grew rich & potent by it, and these people were poore & begerly, and had no use of it. Neither did the English of this plantation, or any other in ye land, till now that they had knowledg of it from ye Dutch, so much as know what it was, much less yt it was a com̅oditie of that worth & valew. But after it grue thus to be a comoditie in these parts, these Indeans fell into it allso, and to learne how to make it; for ye Narigansets doe geather ye shells of which yey make it from their shors. And it hath now continued a current comoditie aboute this [283]20. years, and it may prove a drugg in time. In ye mean time it maks ye Indeans of these parts rich & power full and also prowd therby; and fills them with peeces, powder, and shote, which no laws can restraine, by reasone of ye bassnes of sundry unworthy persons, both English, Dutch, & French, which may turne to ye ruine of many. Hithertoo ye Indeans of these parts had no peeces nor other armes but their bowes & arrowes, nor of many years after; nether durst they scarce handle a gune, so much were they affraid of them; and ye very sight of one (though out of kilter) was a terrour unto them. But those Indeans to ye east parts, which had com̅erce with ye French, got peces of them, and they in the end made a commone trade of it; and in time our English fisher-men, led with ye like covetoussnes, followed their example, for their owne gaine; but upon complainte against them, it pleased the kings majestie to prohibite ye same by a stricte proclaimation, commanding that no sorte of armes, or munition, should by any of his subjects be traded with them.

This year, the Dutch sent another shipment from their plantation, including letters and various goods like sugar, linen cloth, Holland finer and coarser fabrics, etc. They arrived at Manamete with their ship, where their Secretary Rasier came ashore, accompanied by a group of trumpeters and other attendants. He requested that they send a boat for him since he couldn’t travel that far over land. So, they sent a boat to Manonscussett to bring him to the plantation along with the chief of his company. After staying a few days, he returned to his ship, and some people went with him and bought various goods. This initial contact led them to send shipments to that same place often, and they engaged in trade together for several years. Among other goods, they exchanged a lot of tobacco for linen cloth, fabrics, etc., which was beneficial for the people until the Virginians discovered their plantation. However, what became the most profitable over time was entering the Wampum trade; they bought about £50 worth from the locals and were told how sellable it was at their fort, Orania. They were convinced they would find it equally valuable at Kenebeck, which eventually came true, although initially it struggled, and it took two years to sell that small quantity until the inland people became aware of it. After that, they could hardly get enough for many years. This, along with their other supplies, completely cut off their trade from the fishermen and largely from other scattered planters. It was surprising to see the significant change it caused among the Indians themselves in just a few years. All the Indians in these areas, including the Massachusetts, had little to none of it, only the sachems and a few special individuals who wore a bit of it as ornamentation. It was made and maintained among the Narragansetts and Pequots, who became rich and powerful because of it, while these other people remained poor and impoverished, having no use for it. Neither the English of this plantation nor any others in the land, until now learning about it from the Dutch, even knew what it was, much less that it was such a valuable commodity. But after it became recognized as a commodity in these areas, the Indians also got into it and learned how to make it. The Narragansetts gather the shells from which they make it from their shores. It has now been a common commodity for about 20 years and might eventually become a drug. In the meantime, it is making the Indians of these areas rich and powerful, and also proud—which fills them with guns, powder, and shot, things no laws can restrain because of the greed of various unworthy people, both English, Dutch, and French, which could lead to ruin for many. Up until now, the Indians of these areas had no guns or other weapons beyond their bows and arrows, nor for many years after; they hardly dared to handle a gun, so much were they afraid of them. The very sight of one (even if it was broken) terrified them. However, those Indians in the eastern parts, who traded with the French, got guns from them, and eventually, they established a common trade in them. Over time, our English fishermen, driven by the same greed, followed their lead for their own gain. But after complaints against them, it pleased His Majesty the King to prohibit the same through a strict proclamation, commanding that no kind of arms or ammunition be traded with them by any of his subjects.

Aboute some 3. or 4. years before this time, ther came over one Captaine Wolastone, (a man of pretie parts,) and with him 3. or 4. more of some eminencie, who brought with them a great many servants, with provissions & other implments for to begine a plantation; and pitched them selves in a place within the Massachusets, which they called, after their Captains [284]name, Mount-Wollaston. Amongst whom was one Mr. Morton, who, it should seeme, had some small adventure (of his owne or other mens) amongst them; but had litle respecte [159] amongst them, and was sleghted by ye meanest servants. Haveing continued ther some time, and not finding things to answer their expectations, nor profite to arise as they looked for, Captaine Wollaston takes a great part of ye sarvants, and transports them to Virginia, wher he puts them of at good rates, selling their time to other men; and writs back to one Mr. Rassdall, one of his cheefe partners, and accounted their marchant, to bring another parte of them to Verginia likewise, intending to put them of ther as he had done ye rest. And he, wth ye consente of ye said Rasdall, appoynted one Fitcher to be his Livetenante, and governe ye remaines of ye plantation, till he or Rasdall returned to take further order theraboute. But this Morton abovesaid, haveing more craft then honestie, (who had been a kind of petie-fogger, of Furnefells Inne,) in ye others absence, watches an oppertunitie, (commons being but hard amongst them,) and gott some strong drinck & other junkats, & made them a feast; and after they were merie, he begane to tell them, he would give them good counsell. You see (saith he) that many of your fellows are carried to Virginia; and if you stay till this Rasdall returne, you will also be carried away and sould for slaves with ye rest. Therfore I would [285]advise you to thruste out this Levetenant Fitcher; and I, having a parte in the plantation, will receive you as my partners and consociats; so may you be free from service, and we will converse, trad, plante, & live togeather as equalls, & supporte & protecte one another, or to like effecte. This counsell was easily received; so they tooke oppertunitie, and thrust Levetenante Fitcher out a dores, and would suffer him to come no more amongst them, but forct him to seeke bread to eate, and other releefe from his neigbours, till he could gett passages for England. After this they fell to great licenciousnes, and led a dissolute life, powering out them selves into all profanenes. And Morton became lord of misrule, and maintained (as it were) a schoole of Athisme. And after they had gott some good into their hands, and gott much by trading with ye Indeans, they spent it as vainly, in quaffing & drinking both wine & strong waters in great exsess, and, as some reported, 10li. worth in a morning. They allso set up a May-pole, drinking and dancing aboute it many days togeather, inviting the Indean women, for their consorts, dancing and frisking togither, (like so many fairies, or furies rather,) and worse practises. As if they had anew revived & celebrated the feasts of ye Roman Goddes Flora, or ye beasly practieses of ye madd Bacchinalians. Morton likwise (to shew his poetrie) composed sundry rimes & verses, some tending to lasciviousnes, and [286]others to ye detraction & scandall of some persons, which he affixed to this idle or idoll May-polle. They chainged allso the name of their place, and in stead of calling it Mounte Wollaston, they call it Merie-mounte, [160] as if this joylity would have lasted ever. But this continued not long, for after Morton was sent for England, (as follows to be declared,) shortly after came over that worthy gentlman, Mr. John Indecott, who brought over a patent under ye broad seall, for ye govermente of ye Massachusets, who visiting those parts caused yt May-polle to be cutt downe, and rebuked them for their profannes, and admonished them to looke ther should be better walking; so they now, or others, changed ye name of their place againe, and called it Mounte-Dagon.

About 3 or 4 years before this time, Captain Wolastone arrived with a few others of some prominence. They brought a lot of servants, along with supplies and tools to start a plantation, and settled in an area within the Massachusetts region, which they named Mount Wollaston after their captain. Among them was Mr. Morton, who seemed to have some minor involvement (of his own or others’) in their affairs but was not respected by them and was overlooked even by the lowliest servants. After staying there for a while and not seeing the results they had hoped for, Captain Wollaston took most of the servants and transported them to Virginia, where he sold their labor at good rates to other people. He wrote to Mr. Rasdall, one of his main partners and considered their merchant, asking him to bring another group of them to Virginia as well, intending to sell them off like the rest. With the agreement of Rasdall, he appointed one Fitcher to be his Lieutenant and govern the remaining plantation until either he or Rasdall returned to make further arrangements. But this Morton, having more cunning than honesty (who had been a sort of petty lawyer from Furnefells Inn), used the others' absence to exploit an opportunity (as resources were scarce among them). He obtained some strong drink and other treats and hosted a feast for them; after they became merry, he started offering them advice. “You see,” he said, “that many of your fellow servants are being taken to Virginia; if you wait until Rasdall returns, you too will be taken away and sold as slaves like the rest. So I advise you to oust this Lieutenant Fitcher; I have a stake in the plantation and will accept you as my partners and associates. This way, you can be free from servitude, and we can trade, plant, and live together as equals, supporting and protecting one another, or something like that.” This advice was readily accepted, and they took the opportunity to push Lieutenant Fitcher out the door, refusing to let him come back among them, forcing him to seek food and help from his neighbors until he could get passage back to England. After this, they descended into great debauchery and led a dissolute life, giving themselves over to all manner of wickedness. Morton became a master of misrule and maintained what could be seen as a school of atheism. After they managed to acquire some goods and made considerable profit from trading with the Indians, they squandered it thoughtlessly on drinking both wine and strong spirits excessively, with reports stating they spent £10 in a single morning. They also set up a May-pole, drinking and dancing around it for many days, inviting Indian women to join them, dancing and frolicking together like fairies—or rather, like furies—and engaging in worse practices. As if they were celebrating the feasts of the Roman goddess Flora, or the beastly debauchery of the mad Bacchanalians. Morton also showcased his poetic skills by composing several rhymes and verses, some lewd and others derogatory towards certain individuals, which he attached to this idle or idol May-pole. They also changed the name of their place, no longer calling it Mount Wollaston but rather Merry Mount, as if this revelry would last forever. However, this didn’t last long; after Morton was sent back to England (as will be explained later), a worthy gentleman named Mr. John Endecott came over, bringing a patent under the broad seal for the government of the Massachusetts. Upon visiting the area, he ordered the May-pole to be cut down, reprimanded them for their wickedness, and warned them that they should behave better. So, they, or others, changed the name of their place again, calling it Mount Dagon.

Now to maintaine this riotous prodigallitie and profuse excess, Morton, thinking him selfe lawless, and hearing what gaine ye French & fisher-men made by trading of peeces, powder, & shotte to ye Indeans, he, as ye head of this consortship, begane ye practise of ye same in these parts; and first he taught them how to use them, to charge, & discharg, and what proportion of powder to give ye peece, according to ye sise or bignes of ye same; and what shotte to use for foule, and what for deare. And having thus instructed them, he imployed some of them to hunte & fowle for him, so as they became farr more active in that imploymente then any of ye English, by reason of ther [287]swiftnes of foote, & nimblnes of body, being also quick-sighted, and by continuall exercise well knowing ye hants of all sorts of game. So as when they saw ye execution that a peece would doe, and ye benefite that might come by ye same, they became madd, as it were, after them, and would not stick to give any prise they could attaine too for them; accounting their bowes & arrowes but bables in comparison of them.

Now to maintain this wild extravagance and excessive spending, Morton, thinking he was above the law, learned about the profits that the French and fishermen made by trading firearms, powder, and shot to the Indians. As the leader of this venture, he began practicing the same trade in these areas. First, he taught them how to handle the weapons, how to load and fire them, and what amount of powder to use based on the size of the weapon; he explained what shot to use for birds and what to use for deer. After instructing them, he employed some of them to hunt and gather game for him, so they became much more skilled in that pursuit than any of the English, due to their quickness of foot and agility, as well as their keen eyesight and their familiarity with the habits of all kinds of game. When they realized the power that a firearm could have and the benefits that could come from using one, they became almost obsessed with them and were willing to pay any price they could afford to acquire them, considering their bows and arrows as worthless in comparison.

And here I may take occasion to bewaile ye mischefe that this wicked man began in these parts, and which since base covetousnes prevailing in men that should know better, has now at length gott ye upper hand, and made this thing com̅one, notwithstanding any laws to ye contrary; so as ye Indeans are full of peeces all over, both fouling peeces, muskets, pistols, &c. They have also their moulds to make shotte, of all sorts, as muskett bulletts, pistoll bullets, swane & gose shote, & of smaler sorts; yea, some have seen them have their scruplats to make scrupins them selves, when they wante them, with sundery other implements, wherwith they are ordinarily better fited & furnished then ye English them selves. Yea, it is well knowne that they will have powder & shot, when the English want it, nor cannot gett it; and yt in a time of warr or danger, as experience hath manifested, that when lead hath been scarce, and men for their owne defence would gladly have given a groat a l which is dear enoughe, [288]yet hath it bene bought up & sent to other places, and sould to shuch as trade it with ye Indeans, at 12. pence ye li.; and it is like they give 3. or 4.s ye pound, for they will have it at any rate. And these things have been done in ye same times, when some of their neigbours & freinds are daly killed by ye Indeans, or are in deanger therof, and live but at ye Indeans mercie. [161] Yea, some (as they have aquainted them with all other things) have tould them how gunpowder is made, and all ye materialls in it, and that they are to be had in their owne land; and I am confidente, could they attaine to make saltpeter, they would teach them to make powder. O the horiblnes of this vilanie! how many both Dutch & English have been latly slaine by those Indeans, thus furnished; and no remedie provided, nay, ye evill more increased, and ye blood of their brethren sould for gaine, as is to be feared; and in what danger all these colonies are in is too well known. Oh! that princes & parlements would take some timly order to prevente this mischeefe, and at length to suppress it, by some exemplerie punishmente upon some of these gaine thirstie murderers, (for they deserve no better title,) before their collonies in these parts be over throwne by these barbarous savages, thus armed with their owne weapons, by these evill instruments, and traytors to their neigbors and cuntrie. But I have forgott my selfe, and have been to longe in this digression; but now to returne. This Morton having [289]thus taught them ye use of peeces, he sould them all he could spare; and he and his consorts detirmined to send for many out of England, and had by some of ye ships sente for above a score. The which being knowne, and his neigbours meeting ye Indeans in ye woods armed with guns in this sorte, it was a terrour unto them, who lived straglingly, and were of no strenght in any place. And other places (though more remote) saw this mischeefe would quietly spread over all, if not prevented. Besides, they saw they should keep no servants, for Morton would entertaine any, how vile soever, and all ye scume of ye countrie, or any discontents, would flock to him from all places, if this nest was not broken; and they should stand in more fear of their lives & goods (in short time) from this wicked & deboste crue, then from ye salvages them selves.

And here I can take a moment to lament the trouble caused by this wicked man in these parts, which, since greed has taken over people who should know better, has ultimately gained the upper hand and made this a common issue, despite any laws to the contrary; the Indians are now armed with firearms everywhere, including shotguns, muskets, pistols, etc. They also have their molds to make shot of all sorts, like musket balls, pistol bullets, and smaller shot for ducks and geese; indeed, some have seen them using their own devices to make bullets when they need them, along with various other tools, which means they are typically better equipped than the English themselves. In fact, it's well known that they can get powder and shot when the English can’t, even in times of war or danger, as experience has shown. When lead has been scarce, people were willing to pay a groat for it, which is quite a lot, yet it has been bought up and sent to other locations, sold to those who trade with the Indians at 12 pence per pound; and it’s likely they pay 3 or 4 shillings per pound because they will get it at any cost. These things have occurred at the same times when some of their neighbors and friends are daily being killed by the Indians, or are in danger of it, living at the mercy of the Indians. Yes, some have even taught them how gunpowder is made, and all the materials needed for it, all of which are available in their own land; and I’m confident if they could figure out how to make saltpeter, they would teach them to make powder. Oh, the horror of this villainy! How many Dutch and English have been recently slain by these Indians, who are thus equipped; and no remedy is in place, in fact, the problem is only getting worse, and the blood of their brethren is being spilled for gain, as we must fear; and everyone knows how much danger all these colonies are in. Oh! That princes and parliaments would take timely action to prevent this trouble and ultimately suppress it with some exemplary punishment for these greedy murderers (for they deserve no better title) before their colonies in these parts are destroyed by these barbaric savages, armed with their own weapons, thanks to these evil agents and traitors to their neighbors and country. But I’ve gotten ahead of myself and have strayed too far from the main point; now, back to the matter at hand. This Morton, having thus taught them the use of firearms, sold all that he could spare; and he and his associates decided to send for many more from England, having arranged for over twenty to be sent by some of the ships. Once this became known, and his neighbors encountered the Indians in the woods armed in this way, it was terrifying to them, as they lived scattered about and had no strength in any one place. Other places (though more remote) saw this trouble quietly spreading, if not prevented. Besides, they recognized they wouldn’t be able to keep any servants, as Morton would take in anyone, no matter how vile, and all the riffraff of the country, or any discontents, would flock to him from all directions if this nest wasn't disturbed; and they would soon have more to fear for their lives and property from this wicked and debauched crew than from the savages themselves.

So sundrie of ye cheefe of ye stragling plantations, meeting togither, agreed by mutuall consente to sollissite those of Plimoth (who were then of more strength then them all) to joyne with them, to prevente ye further grouth of this mischeefe, and suppress Morton & his consortes before yey grewe to further head and strength. Those that joyned in this acction (and after contributed to the charge of sending him for England) were from Pascataway, Namkeake, Winisimett, Weesagascusett, Natasco, and other places wher any English were seated. Those of Plimoth being thus sought too by their messengers & [290]letters, and waying both their reasons, and the com̅one danger, were willing to afford them their help; though them selves had least cause of fear or hurte. So, to be short, they first resolved joyntly to write to him, and in a freindly & neigborly way to admonish him to forbear these courses, & sent a messenger with their letters to bring his answer. But he was so highe as he scorned all advise, and asked who had to doe with him; he had and would trade peeces with ye Indeans in dispite of all, with many other scurillous termes full of disdaine. They sente to him a second time, and bad him be better advised, and more temperate in his termes, for ye countrie could not beare ye injure he did; it was against their comone saftie, and against ye king's proclamation. He answerd in high terms as before, and that ye kings proclamation was no law; demanding what penaltie was upon it. It was answered, more then he could [162] bear, his majesties displeasure. But insolently he persisted, and said ye king was dead and his displeasure with him, & many ye like things; and threatened withall that if any came to molest him, let them looke to them selves, for he would prepare for them. Upon which they saw ther was no way but to take him by force; and having so farr proceeded, now to give over would make him farr more hautie & insolente. So they mutually resolved to proceed, and obtained of ye Govr of Plimoth to send [291]Captaine Standish, & some other aide with him, to take Morton by force. The which accordingly was done; but they found him to stand stifly in his defence, having made fast his dors, armed his consorts, set diverse dishes of powder & bullets ready on ye table; and if they had not been over armed with drinke, more hurt might have been done. They som̅aned him to yeeld, but he kept his house, and they could gett nothing but scofes & scorns from him; but at length, fearing they would doe some violence to ye house, he and some of his crue came out, but not to yeeld, but to shoote; but they were so steeld with drinke as their peeces were to heavie for them; him selfe with a carbine (over charged & allmost halfe fild with powder & shote, as was after found) had thought to have shot Captaine Standish; but he stept to him, & put by his peece, & tooke him. Neither was ther any hurte done to any of either side, save yt one was so drunke yt he rane his owne nose upon ye pointe of a sword yt one held before him as he entred ye house; but he lost but a litle of his hott blood. Morton they brought away to Plimoth, wher he was kepte, till a ship went from ye Ile of Shols for England, with which he was sente to ye Counsell of New-England; and letters writen to give them information of his course & cariage; and also one was sent at their com̅one charge to informe their Hors more perticulerly, & to prosecute against him. But he foold of ye messenger, after he was gone [292]from hence, and though he wente for England, yet nothing was done to him, not so much as rebukte, for ought was heard; but returned ye nexte year. Some of ye worst of ye company were disperst, and some of ye more modest kepte ye house till he should be heard from. But I have been too long aboute so un-worthy a person, and bad a cause.

Some of the leaders from different scattered settlements got together and agreed to ask the people of Plymouth, who were stronger than all of them, to join forces. They wanted to stop the further spread of this trouble and deal with Morton and his associates before they became too powerful. Those who participated in this effort, and later helped cover the costs of sending him back to England, came from Pascataway, Namkeake, Winisimett, Weesagascusett, Natasco, and other places where any English were present. The Plymouth settlers, after being approached by their messengers and letters, considered both the reasoning and the common danger, and were willing to help, even though they themselves had the least reason to fear or be harmed. In short, they decided to jointly write to him in a friendly and neighborly way to warn him to stop his actions, and sent a messenger with their letters to get his response. But he was so arrogant that he dismissed all advice and questioned who had the authority to interfere with him; he declared he would trade weapons with the Indians regardless of anything, using many insulting terms filled with disdain. They sent him a second message, urging him to think better and be more reasonable in his language, as the country could not endure the harm he caused; it went against their safety and the king's proclamation. He responded arrogantly as before, insisting that the king's proclamation was not law and asked what the penalty was for breaking it. They replied that it was more than he could handle—his Majesty's displeasure. However, he stubbornly continued, claiming the king was dead and that he had nothing to fear from his displeasure, along with many other similar remarks; he threatened that if anyone came to confront him, they should watch out for themselves because he would be ready for them. Seeing no other option, they realized they had to take him by force; having come this far, backing down would only make him more prideful and insolent. So they unanimously decided to move forward and got the Governor of Plymouth to send Captain Standish and some other assistance with him to capture Morton by force. This was done, but they found him staunchly defending himself, having locked his doors, armed his companions, and placed various dishes of gunpowder and bullets ready on the table. Had they not been overindulged with drink, more harm could have been inflicted. They summoned him to surrender, but he held his ground, and all they received were mockery and scorn from him. Eventually, fearing that they might damage the house, he and some of his crew came out, but not to surrender, only to shoot; however, they were so intoxicated that their weapons were too heavy for them. He himself, with a carbine that was overcharged and almost half-filled with powder and shot (as was found later), attempted to shoot Captain Standish, but Standish stepped forward, deflected his shot, and took him. No one was hurt on either side, except one person who was so drunk that he ran his own nose onto the point of a sword held before him as he entered the house, but he lost only a little blood. Morton was taken back to Plymouth, where he was kept until a ship departed from the Isle of Shoals for England, on which he was sent to the Council of New England, along with letters written to inform them of his actions and behavior. Additionally, one person was sent at their shared expense to provide them with more detailed information and to press charges against him. But he fooled the messenger after he had left, and although he went to England, nothing was done to him—not even a reprimand, as far as anyone heard; he returned the following year. Some of the worst individuals in the group were scattered, while the more moderate ones stayed at the house until they heard back from him. But I've spent too much time on such an unworthy person and a poor cause.

This year Mr. Allerton brought over a yonge man for a minister to ye people hear, wheather upon his owne head, or at ye motion of some freinds ther, I well know not, but it was without ye churches sending; for they had bene so bitten by Mr. Lyford, as they desired to know ye person well whom they should invite amongst them. His name was Mr. Rogers; but they perceived, upon some triall, that he was crased in his braine; so they were faine to be at further charge to send him back againe ye nexte year, and loose all ye charge that was expended in his hither bringing, which was not smalle by Mr. Allerton's accounte, in provissions, aparell, bedding, &c. After his returne he grue quite distracted, and Mr. Allerton was much blamed yt he would bring such a man over, they having charge enough otherwise.

This year Mr. Allerton brought over a young man to be a minister for the people here, whether on his own initiative or at the suggestion of some friends there, I do not know. However, it was without the church's invitation, as they had been so hurt by Mr. Lyford that they wanted to know the person they would be inviting into their community. His name was Mr. Rogers, but they realized, after some trial, that he was not quite right in the head. So, they had to spend more money to send him back the next year, losing all the expenses incurred for bringing him here, which was not small according to Mr. Allerton's account, considering provisions, clothing, bedding, etc. After his return, he became completely distraught, and Mr. Allerton was heavily criticized for bringing over such a man when they had enough troubles already.

Mr. Allerton, in ye years before, had brought over some small quantie of goods, upon his owne perticuler, and sould them for his owne private benefite; which was more then any man had yet hithertoo attempted. But because he had other wise done them good service, [293]and also he sould them among ye people at ye plantation, by which their wants were supplied, and he aledged it was the [163] love of Mr. Sherley and some other freinds that would needs trust him with some goods, conceiveing it might doe him some good, and none hurte, it was not much lookt at, but past over. But this year he brought over a greater quantitie, and they were so intermixte with ye goods of ye generall, as they knew not which were theirs, & wch was his, being pact up together; so as they well saw that, if any casualty had beefalne at sea, he might have laid ye whole on them, if he would; for ther was no distinction. Allso what was most vendible, and would yeeld presente pay, usualy that was his; and he now begane allso to sell abroad to others of forine places, which, considering their com̅one course, they began to dislike. Yet because love thinkes no evill, nor is susspitious, they tooke his faire words for excuse, and resolved to send him againe this year for England; considering how well he had done ye former bussines, and what good acceptation he had with their freinds ther; as also seeing sundry of their freinds from Leyden were sente for, which would or might be much furthered by his means. Againe, seeing the patente for Kenebeck must be inlarged, by reason of ye former mistaks in the bounding of it, and it was conceived, in a maner, ye same charge would serve to inlarge this at home with it, and he that had begane [294]ye former ye last year would be ye fittest to effecte this; so they gave him instructions and sente him for England this year againe. And in his instructions bound him to bring over no goods on their accounte, but 50li. in hose & shoes, and some linen cloth, (as yey were bound by covenante when they tooke ye trad;) also some trading goods to such a value; and in no case to exseed his instructions, nor run̅e them into any further charge; he well knowing how their state stood. Also yt he should so provide yt their trading goods came over betimes, and what so ever was sent on their accounte should be pact up by it selfe, marked with their marke, and no other goods to be mixed with theirs. For so he prayed them to give him such instructions as they saw good, and he would folow them, to prevente any jellocie or farther offence, upon the former forementioned dislikes. And thus they conceived they had well provided for all things.

Mr. Allerton, in previous years, had brought over a small quantity of goods for his own benefit and sold them for his private gain; this was more than anyone had attempted before. However, because he had otherwise provided good service, and since he sold among the people at the plantation, which helped meet their needs, it was said that it was the kindness of Mr. Sherley and some other friends that led them to trust him with some goods, thinking it might benefit him without causing any harm, it wasn't scrutinized much and was overlooked. This year, though, he brought over a larger quantity, and the goods were so mixed with the general stock that they couldn’t tell which belonged to him and which belonged to them. They realized that if something happened to the shipment at sea, he could easily claim it all as his, as there was no distinction. Also, what was most sellable and would bring immediate payment was usually his; he also started selling to others from foreign places, which they began to dislike given their common practice. Yet, because love thinks no evil and is not suspicious, they accepted his nice words as an excuse and decided to send him back to England this year, considering how well he managed the last business and the good relationships he had with their friends there. Additionally, seeing that several friends from Leyden were being summoned, which could be greatly assisted by him, they thought it wise. Again, noting that the patent for Kenebeck needed to be expanded due to previous mistakes in its boundaries, it was believed that the same effort could be used to enlarge this issue at home, and since he had started the last year, he was deemed the best fit to handle this. They gave him instructions and sent him back to England this year. His instructions bound him to bring no goods on their account, except for £50 worth of hosiery and shoes, and some linen cloth, as they were obligated by agreement when they took on the trade; also, some trading goods to a certain value, and under no circumstances to exceed his instructions or incur any further costs, as he was well aware of their situation. Furthermore, he was to ensure that their trading goods arrived in a timely manner, and whatever was sent on their account should be packed separately, marked with their mark, with no other goods mixed in. He requested them to give him clear instructions so he could follow them, to prevent any jealousy or further issues given the prior concerns. Thus, they believed they had provided well for everything.

Anno Dom: 1629.

Year: 1629.

Mr. Allerton safly arriving in England, and delivering his leters to their freinds their, and aquainting them with his instructions, found good acceptation with them, and they were very forward & willing to joyne with them in ye partnership of trade, & in ye charge to send over ye Leyden people; a company wherof were allready come out of Holand, and prepared to come over, and so were sent away before Mr. Allerton [295]could be ready to come. They had passage with ye ships that came to Salem, that brought over many godly persons to begine ye plantations & churches of Christ ther, & in ye Bay of Massachussets; so their long stay & keeping back [164] was recompensed by ye Lord to ther freinds here with a duble blessing, in that they not only injoyed them now beyond ther late expectation, (when all their hops seemed to be cutt of,) but, with them, many more godly freinds & Christian breethren, as ye begining of a larger harvest unto ye Lord, in ye increase of his churches & people in these parts, to ye admiration of many, and allmost wonder of ye world; that of so small beginings so great things should insue, as time after manifested; and that here should be a resting place for so many of ye Lords people, when so sharp a scourge came upon their owne nation. But it was ye Lords doing, & it ought to be marvellous in our eyes.

Mr. Allerton safely arrived in England, delivered his letters to their friends there, and informed them of his instructions. He was well received, and they were very eager and willing to join in the partnership of trade and the responsibility of sending over the Leyden people; a group of whom had already come from Holland and were ready to travel, so they were sent off before Mr. Allerton could be ready to depart. They had passage with the ships that came to Salem, which brought many devout individuals to start the plantations and churches of Christ there, and in the Bay of Massachusetts. Their long wait and delay was compensated by the Lord to their friends here with a double blessing—not only did they enjoy their company beyond their recent expectations (when all their hopes seemed to be dashed), but also many more godly friends and Christian brethren, which marked the beginning of a larger harvest for the Lord, in the growth of His churches and people in these areas, to the amazement of many, and almost wonder of the world; that from such small beginnings so great things should follow, as time later revealed; and that here would be a resting place for so many of the Lord's people when such a severe scourge came upon their own nation. But it was the Lord's doing, and it should be marvelous in our eyes.

But I shall hear inserte some of their freinds letters, which doe best expresse their owne minds in these thir proceedings.

But I will include some letters from their friends, which best express their own thoughts about these events.

A leter of Mr. Sherleys to ye Govr.

A letter from Mr. Sherley's to the Governor.

May 25, 1629.[CJ]

May 25, 1629.[CJ]

Sr: &c. Here are now many of your and our freinds from Leyden coming over, who, though for ye most parte be but a weak company, yet herein is a good parte of that [296]end obtained which was aimed at, and which hath been so strongly opposed by some of our former adventurers. But God hath his working in these things, which man cannot frustrate. With them we have allso sent some servants in ye ship called the Talbut, that wente hence latly; but these come in ye May-flower. Mr. Beachamp & my selfe, with Mr. Andrews & Mr. Hatherly, are, with your love and liking, joyned partners with you, &c.

Sr: &c. Many of your and our friends from Leyden are now coming over. Although most of them are a bit weak in numbers, this still represents a good part of the goal we aimed for, which has been strongly opposed by some of our previous adventurers. But God has His way of working in these matters, which people cannot thwart. We've also sent some servants on the ship called the Talbut, which left recently; however, these are coming on the May-flower. Mr. Beachamp and I, along with Mr. Andrews and Mr. Hatherly, are, with your support and approval, joined partners with you, &c.


Your deputation we have received, and ye goods have been taken up & sould by your friend & agente, Mr. Allerton, my selfe having bine nere 3. months in Holland, at Amsterdam & other parts in ye Low-Countries. I see further the agreemente you have made with ye generallitie, in which I cannot understand but you have done very well, both for them & you, and also for your freinds at Leyden. Mr. Beachamp, Mr. Andrews, Mr. Hatherley, & my selfe, doe so like and approve of it, as we are willing to joyne with you, and, God directing and inabling us, will be assisting and helpfull to you, ye best yt possiblie we can. Nay, had you not taken this course, I doe not see how you should accomplish ye end you first aimed at, and some others indevored these years past. We know it must keep us from ye profite, which otherwise by ye blessing of God and your indeaours, might be gained; for most of those that came in May, & these now sente, though I hope honest & good people, yet not like to be helpfull to raise profite, but rather, ney, certaine must, some while, be chargable to you & us; at which it is lickly, had not this wise & discreete course been taken, many of your generalitie would have grudged. Againe, you say well in your letter, and I make no doubte but you will performe it, that now being but a few, on whom ye burthen must be, you will both menage it ye beter, and sett too it more cherfully, haveing no discontente nor [297]contradiction, but so lovingly to joyne togeither, in affection and counsell, as God no doubte will blesse and prosper your honest labours & indeavors. And therfore in all respects I doe not see but you have done marvelously discreetly, & advisedly, and no doubt but it gives all parties good contente; I mean yt are reasonable & honest men, such as make conscience of giving ye best satisfaction they be able for their debts, and yt regard not their owne perticuler so much as ye accomplishing of yt good end for which this bussines was first intended, &c. Thus desiring ye Lord to blese & prosper you, & all yours, and all our honest endeavors, I rest

We have received your delegation, and your goods have been taken up and sold by your friend and agent, Mr. Allerton, while I have been nearly three months in Holland, in Amsterdam and other parts of the Low Countries. I also see the agreement you made with the generality, and I believe you have done very well for both them and yourselves, as well as for your friends in Leyden. Mr. Beachamp, Mr. Andrews, Mr. Hatherley, and I all like and approve of it, so we are willing to join with you, and with God's guidance and support, we will assist you as best as we can. Indeed, if you had not taken this approach, I don't see how you could have achieved the goal you initially aimed at, which others have tried to do over these past years. We know it will prevent us from profiting, which, otherwise with God's blessing and your efforts, might have been gained; for most of those who came in May and those sent now, though I hope they are honest and good people, are not likely to help generate profits, but rather, will certainly be a cost for you and us for a while; and indeed, had this wise and discreet course not been taken, many in your generality would have complained. Again, you say well in your letter, and I doubt not that you will follow through, that being just a few who must bear the burden, you will manage it better and approach it more cheerfully, having no discontent or contradiction, but joining together in love and counsel, as God will undoubtedly bless and prosper your honest labors and efforts. Therefore, in all respects, I see that you have acted very wisely and thoughtfully, and no doubt it brings contentment to all involved; I mean to those who are reasonable and honest individuals, who are conscientious about giving the best satisfaction they can for their debts, and who care not so much about their own interests as about accomplishing the good purpose for which this business was first intended, etc. Thus, I desire the Lord to bless and prosper you, and all yours, and all our honest endeavors. I remain.

Your unfained & ever loving friend,
James Sherley.
Lon: March 8. 1629.[CK]

[165] That I may handle things together, I have put these 2. companies that came from Leyden in this place; though they came at 2. severall times, yet they both came out of England this year. The former company, being 35. persons, were shiped in May, and arived here aboute August. The later were shiped in ye begining of March, and arived hear ye later end of May, 1630. Mr. Sherleys 2. letters, ye effect wherof I have before related, (as much of them as is pertinente,) mentions both. Their charge, as Mr. Allerton brought it in afterwards on accounte, came to above 550li. besids ther fetching hither from Salem & ye Bay, wher they and their goods were landed; viz. [298]their transportation from Holland to England, & their charges lying ther, and passages hither, with clothing provided for them. For I find by accounte for ye one company, 125. yeards of karsey, 127. ellons of linen cloath, shoes, 66. p̲r, with many other perticulers. The charge of ye other company is reckoned on ye severall families, some 50li., some 40li., some 30li., and so more or less, as their number & expencess were. And besids all this charg, their freinds & bretheren here were to provid corne & other provissions for them, till they could reap a crope which was long before. Those that came in May were thus maintained upward of 16. or 18. months, before they had any harvest of their owne, & ye other by proportion. And all they could doe in ye mean time was to gett them some housing, and prepare them grounds to plant on, against the season. And this charg of maintaining them all this while was litle less then ye former sume. These things I note more perticulerly, for sundry regards. First, to shew a rare example herein of brotherly love, and Christian care in performing their promises and covenants to their bretheren, too, & in a sorte beyonde their power; that they should venture so desperatly to ingage them selves to accomplish this thing, and bear it so cheerfully; for they never demanded, much less had, any repaymente of all these great sumes thus disbursed. 2ly. It must needs be that ther was more then of man in these acheevements, that should thus readily stire up [299]ye harts of shuch able frinds to joyne in partnership with them in shuch a case, and cleave so faithfullie to them as these did, in so great adventures; and the more because the most of them never saw their faces to this day; ther being neither kindred, aliance, or other acquaintance or relations betweene any of them, then hath been before mentioned; it must needs be therfore the spetiall worke and hand of God. 3ly. That these poore people here in a wilderness should, notwithstanding, be inabled in time to repay all these ingagments, and many more unjustly brought upon them through the unfaithfullnes of some, and many other great losses which they sustained, which will be made manifest, if ye Lord be pleased to give life and time. In ye mean time, I cannot but admire his ways and workes towards his servants, and humbly desire to blesse his holy name for his great mercies hithertoo.

[165] To handle things together, I have included these two companies that came from Leyden in this section; although they arrived at two different times, both came from England this year. The first company, consisting of 35 people, was shipped in May and arrived here around August. The second group was shipped at the beginning of March and arrived at the end of May, 1630. Mr. Sherley's two letters, the details of which I have previously summarized (as much as is relevant), mention both. Their expenses, as Mr. Allerton later accounted for, totaled over £550, not including the costs related to bringing them here from Salem and the Bay, where they and their goods were landed; this includes their transportation from Holland to England, the costs incurred there, and the journey to here, along with clothing provided for them. For one company, I found an account detailing 125 yards of coarse cloth, 127 ell of linen cloth, shoes, 66 pairs, among many other items. The costs for the other company are calculated based on the different families, some at £50, some £40, some £30, and so on, depending on their numbers and expenses. In addition to all these costs, their friends and brethren here had to provide corn and other provisions for them until they could harvest a crop that was ready long before. Those who arrived in May were supported for more than 16 or 18 months before they had any harvest of their own, with the other group lasting proportionately the same. During this time, all they could do was secure some housing and prepare land for planting when the season came. The cost of maintaining them all this time was almost as much as the previous sum. I note these things in detail for several reasons. First, to show a rare example of brotherly love and Christian care in fulfilling their promises and commitments to their brethren, going beyond their means; that they would so boldly engage in this undertaking and support it so cheerfully, as they never asked for, much less received, repayment for all these significant sums spent. Secondly, it is evident that there was something more than human involvement in these achievements, stirring the hearts of such capable friends to partner with them in such a situation and remain so faithful to them in such great ventures; especially since most of them had never seen one another to this day, with no kinship or alliance or other connections between them, aside from what has already been mentioned; it must, therefore, be the special work and hand of God. Thirdly, that these poor people here in the wilderness would, despite everything, be able to repay all these commitments, and many more unjustly incurred due to the unfaithfulness of some, along with numerous other significant losses they faced, which will be made clear if the Lord grants them life and time. In the meantime, I can only admire His ways and works toward His servants and humbly desire to bless His holy name for His great mercies thus far.

[166] The Leyden people being thus come over, and sundry of ye generalitie seeing & hearing how great ye charg was like to be that was that way to be expended, they begane to murmure and repine at it, notwithstanding ye burden lay on other mens shoulders; espetially at ye paying of ye 3. bushells of corne a year, according to ye former agreemente, when ye trad was lett for ye 6. years aforesaid. But to give them contente herein allso, it was promised them, that if they could doe it in ye time without it, they would never demand it of them; which gave them good contente. [300]And indeed it never was paid, as will appeare by ye sequell.

[166] When the people from Leyden arrived, many in the group started to murmur and complain about how much it was going to cost, even though the burden fell on others. They especially grumbled about paying the three bushels of corn a year, as per the previous agreement, when the trade had been set for the last six years. To appease them, it was promised that if they could manage without it in the meantime, they would never have to pay it. This reassured them. [300] And indeed, it was never paid, as will be shown in the following events.

Concerning Mr. Allertons proceedings about ye inlarging & confirming of their patent, both yt at home & Kenebeck, will best appere by another leter of Mr. Sherleys; for though much time & money was expended aboute it, yet he left it unaccomplisht this year, and came without it. See Mr. Sherleys letter.

Concerning Mr. Allerton's efforts to expand and confirm their patent, both at home and in Kenebeck, it will be best understood through another letter from Mr. Sherley. Although a lot of time and money was spent on it, he left it unfinished this year and returned without it. See Mr. Sherley's letter.

Most worthy & loving freinds, &c.

Most worthy and loving friends, etc.

Some of your letters I received in July, & some since by Mr. Peirce, but till our maine bussines, ye patent, was granted, I could not setle my mind nor pen to writing. Mr. Allerton was so turrmoyled about it, as verily I would not nor could not have undergone it, if I might have had a thousand pounds; but ye Lord so blessed his labours (even beyond expectation in these evill days) as he obtained ye love & favore of great men in repute & place. He got granted from ye Earle of Warwick & Sr. Ferdinando Gorge all that Mr. Winslow desired in his letters to me, & more also, which I leave to him to relate. Then he sued to ye king to confirme their grante, and to make you a corporation, and so to inable you to make & execute lawes, in such large & ample maner as ye Massachusett plantation hath it; which ye king graciously granted, referring it to ye Lord Keeper to give order to ye solisiter to draw it up, if ther were a presidente for it. So ye Lord Keeper furthered it all he could, and allso ye solissiter; but as Festus said to Paule, With no small sume of money obtained I this freedom; for by ye way many ridells must be resolved, and many locks must be opened with ye silver, ney, ye golden key. Then it was to come to ye Lord Treasurer, to have his warrente [301]for freeing ye custume for a certaine time; but be would not doe it, but refferd it to ye Counsell table. And ther Mr. Allerton atended day by day, when they sate, but could not gett his petition read. And by reason of Mr. Peirce his staying with all ye passengers at Bristoll, he was forct to leave ye further prosecuting of it to a solissiter. But ther is no fear nor doubte but it will be granted, for he hath ye cheefe of them to freind; yet it will be marvelously needfull for him to returne by ye first ship yt comes from thence; for if you had this confirmed, then were you compleate, and might bear such sway & goverment as were fitt for your ranke & place yt God hath called you unto; and stope ye moueths of base and scurrulous fellowes, yt are ready to question & threaten you in every action you [167] doe. And besids, if you have ye custome free for 7. years inward, & 21. outward, ye charge of ye patent will be soone recovered, and ther is no fear of obtaining[CL] it. But such things must work by degrees; men cannot hasten it as they would; werefore we (I write in behalfe of all our partners here) desire you to be ernest with Mr. Allerton to come, and his wife to spare him this one year more, to finish this great & waighty bussines, which we conceive will be much for your good, & I hope for your posteritie, and for many generations to come.

Some of your letters I received in July, and some since from Mr. Peirce, but until our main concern, the patent, was granted, I couldn't settle my mind or pen to write. Mr. Allerton was so troubled about it that I really wouldn't have been able to handle it, even for a thousand pounds; but the Lord blessed his efforts (even beyond expectations in these difficult times) as he gained the love and favor of prominent and influential people. He got the Earl of Warwick and Sir Ferdinando Gorges to grant everything Mr. Winslow requested in his letters to me, and even more, which I'll leave to him to explain. Then he petitioned the king to confirm their grant and to make you a corporation, enabling you to create and enforce laws, in a much broader manner like the Massachusetts plantation has it; which the king graciously approved, referring it to the Lord Keeper to instruct the solicitor to draft it up, if there was a precedent for it. So the Lord Keeper supported it as much as he could, as did the solicitor; but as Festus said to Paul, "I obtained this freedom with no small sum of money"; for along the way, many riddles had to be solved, and many locks had to be opened with silver, nay, the golden key. Then it was to go to the Lord Treasurer for his warrant for freeing the customs for a certain time; but he wouldn't do it, referring it to the Council table. And there Mr. Allerton attended day by day when they were in session, but couldn’t get his petition heard. And because Mr. Peirce was delayed with all the passengers in Bristol, he had to leave the further prosecution of it to a solicitor. But there is no fear or doubt that it will be granted, for he has the chief of them as a friend; yet it will be very important for him to return on the first ship that comes from there; for if you had this confirmed, then you would be complete and could hold the authority and governance appropriate to your rank and position that God has called you to; and stop the mouths of base and scurrilous fellows, who are ready to question and threaten you in every action you take. Besides, if you have customs free for 7 years inward, and 21 outward, the costs of the patent will be quickly recovered, and there’s no fear of obtaining it. But such things must proceed gradually; people can't rush them as they wish; therefore, we (I write on behalf of all our partners here) urge you to persuade Mr. Allerton to come, and for his wife to allow him this one more year to finalize this significant matter, which we believe will be greatly beneficial for you, and I hope for your descendants, and for many generations to come.

Thus much of this letter. It was dated ye 19. March, 1629.

Thus concludes this letter. It was dated the 19th of March, 1629.

By which it appears what progress was made herein, & in part what charge it was, and how left unfinished, and some reason of ye same; but in truth (as was [302]afterwards appehended) the meaine reason was Mr. Allerton's policie, to have an opportunitie to be sent over againe, for other regards; and for that end procured them thus to write. For it might then well enough have been finshed, if not with yt clause aboute ye custumes, which was Mr. Allertons & Mr. Sherleys device, and not at all thought on by ye colony here, nor much regarded, yet it might have been done without it, without all queston, having passed ye kings hand; nay it was conceived it might then have beene done with it, if he had pleased; but covetousnes never brings ought home, as ye proverb is, for this oppertunytie being lost, it was never accomplished, but a great deale of money veainly & lavishly cast away aboute it, as doth appear upon their accounts. But of this more in its place.

It shows what progress was made here, what it cost, how it was left unfinished, and some reasons for that; but the main reason (as became clear later) was Mr. Allerton's strategy to secure an opportunity to be sent back for other reasons, and to achieve that, he influenced them to write this way. It could have been finished at that time, except for the clause about the customs, which was Mr. Allerton's and Mr. Sherley's idea, not something the colony here had considered or cared much about. Still, it could have been completed without that, without question, having passed the king's approval; in fact, it was thought it could have been done even with it if he had wanted to. But greed never brings anything home, as the saying goes, because this opportunity was lost and it was never accomplished, wasting a lot of money foolishly in the process, as their accounts show. More on this later.

Mr. Alerton gave them great and just ofence in this (which I had omited[CM] and almost forgotten),—in bringing over this year, for base gaine, that unworthy man, and instrumente of mischeefe, Morton, who was sent home but ye year before for his misdemenors. He not only brought him over, but to ye towne (as it were to nose them), and lodged him at his owne house, and for a while used him as a scribe to doe his bussines, till he was caused to pack him away. So he wente to his old nest in ye Massachusets, wher it was not long [303]but by his miscariage he gave them just occation to lay hands on him; and he was by them againe sent prisoner into England, wher he lay a good while in Exeter Jeole. For besids his miscariage here, he was vemently suspected for ye murder of a man that had adventured moneys with him, when he came first into New-England. And a warrente was sente from ye Lord Cheefe Justice to apprehend him, by vertue wherof he was by the Govr of ye Massachusets sent into England; and for other his misdemenors amongst them, they demolisht his house, that it might be no longer a roost for shuch unclaine birds to nestle in. Yet he got free againe, and write an infamouse & scurillous booke against many godly & cheefe men of ye cuntrie; full of lyes & slanders, and fraight with profane callumnies against their names and persons, and ye ways of God. After sundry years, when ye warrs were hott in England, he came againe into ye cuntrie, and was imprisoned at Boston for this booke and other things, being grown old in wickednes.

Mr. Alerton caused a lot of legitimate offense this year, which I had overlooked and almost forgotten. He brought over that unworthy man and troublemaker, Morton, for personal gain. Morton had been sent home the previous year for his wrongdoings. Not only did he bring him back, but he also welcomed him to the town, almost as if to flaunt it, and hosted him in his own house. For a while, he even employed him as a scribe to help with his work until he had to send him away. So, Morton returned to his old haunt in Massachusetts, where it wasn't long before his misdeeds gave them a valid reason to detain him. They sent him back to England as a prisoner, where he spent a substantial amount of time in Exeter Jail. Besides his misfortunes here, he was strongly suspected of the murder of a man who had invested money with him when he first arrived in New England. A warrant was issued by the Lord Chief Justice to arrest him, leading the Governor of Massachusetts to send him back to England. Due to his other wrongdoings, they demolished his house so it would no longer provide a hideout for such untrustworthy individuals. Yet he managed to escape again and wrote a notorious and slanderous book against many godly and prominent men in the country, filled with lies and insults, and loaded with profane accusations against their names and beliefs, as well as the ways of God. After several years, when the wars were intense in England, he returned to the country and was imprisoned in Boston for this book and other offenses, having become old in wickedness.

Concerning ye rest of Mr. Allertons instructions, in which they strictly injoyned him not to exceed above yt 50li. in ye goods before mentioned, not to bring any but trading com̅odities, he followed them not at all, but did the quite contrarie; bringing over many other sorts of retaile goods, selling what he could by the way on his owne accounte, and delivering the rest, which he said to be theirs, into ye store; and for [304]trading goods brought but litle in comparison; excusing the matter, they had laid out much about ye Laiden people, & patent, &c. And for other goods, they had much of them of ther owne dealings, without present disbursemente, & to like effect. And as for passing his bounds & instructions, he laid it on Mr. Sherley, &c., who, he said, they might see his mind in his leters; also that they had sett out Ashley at great charg; but next year they should have what trading goods they would send for, if things were now well setled, &c. And thus were they put off; indeed Mr. Sherley write things tending this way, but it is like he was overruled by Mr. Allerton, and harkened more to him then to their letters from hence.

Regarding the rest of Mr. Allerton's instructions, which clearly stated he should not exceed £50 in the mentioned goods and that he should only bring trading commodities, he completely ignored them and did the opposite. He brought over many other types of retail goods, selling what he could along the way for his own benefit, and delivered the rest, which he claimed were theirs, to the store; the actual trading goods he brought were minimal in comparison. He justified this by saying they had spent a lot on the Leiden people, patents, etc. As for other goods, they had a lot from their own dealings, without any immediate payments, and similar reasons. When it came to exceeding his limits and instructions, he blamed Mr. Sherley and others, asserting they could understand his perspective from his letters. He also mentioned they had spent a lot on Ashley, but next year they could order any trading goods they needed if things were settled properly. Thus, they were put off; indeed, Mr. Sherley wrote things along these lines, but it seems he was overruled by Mr. Allerton and paid more attention to him than to their letters from here.

Thus he further writs in ye former leter.

Thus he further writes in the former letter.

I see what you write in your leters concerning ye over-com̅ing & paying of our debts, which I confess are great, and had need be carfully looked unto; yet no doubt but we, joyning in love, may soone over-come them; but we must follow it roundly & to purposs, for if we pedle out ye time of our trad, others will step in and nose us. But we know yt you have yt aquaintance & experience in ye countrie, as none have the like; wherfore, freinds & partners, be no way discouraged with ye greatnes of ye debt, &c., but let us not fulfill ye proverbe, to bestow 12d. on a purse, and put 6d. [168] in it; but as you and we have been at great charg, and undergone much for setling you ther, and to gaine experience, so as God shall enable us, let us make use of it. And think not with 50li. pound a yeare sent you over, to rayse shuch means as to pay our debts. We see a possibillitie [305]of good if you be well supplied, and fully furnished; and cheefly if you lovingly agree. I know I write to godly and wise men, such as have lerned to bear one an others infirmities, and rejoyce at any ones prosperities; and if I were able I would press this more, because it is hoped by some of your enimies, that you will fall out one with another, and so over throw your hopfull bussines. Nay, I have heard it crediblie reported, yt some have said, that till you be disjoynted by discontents & factions[CN] amongst your sellves, it bootes not any to goe over, in hope of getting or doing good in those parts. But we hope beter things of you, and that you will not only bear one with another, but banish such thoughts, and not suffer them to lodg in your brests. God grant you may disappointe ye hopes of your foes, and procure ye hartie desire of your selves & freinds in this perticuler.

I see what you write in your letters about overcoming and paying off our debts, which I admit are substantial and need to be handled carefully; however, I'm sure that together, united in love, we can overcome them quickly. But we need to tackle this seriously and with purpose, because if we waste time with our trade, others will step in and push us aside. We know that you have connections and experience in the country like no one else; therefore, friends and partners, don’t be discouraged by the size of the debt, etc., but let’s not follow the proverb of spending 12d on a purse and only putting 6d in it. Just as you and we have invested significantly and faced many challenges to settle you there and gain experience, let’s make the most of it as God enables us. Don’t think that sending you 50 pounds a year will generate enough to settle our debts. We see potential for good if you are well supplied and fully equipped, especially if you work together harmoniously. I know I’m writing to godly and wise people who have learned to bear each other’s weaknesses and rejoice in one another’s successes; if I were able, I would emphasize this point even more, because some of your adversaries hope that you will fall out with each other and thus ruin your promising enterprise. In fact, I’ve heard credible reports that some have said that until you are divided by discontent and factions among yourselves, it’s pointless for anyone to go over with hopes of achieving anything good there. But we hope for better things from you and that you will not only tolerate one another but also reject such thoughts and not let them settle in your hearts. May God grant that you disappoint the hopes of your enemies and fulfill your heartfelt desires along with those of your friends in this matter.

By this it appears that ther was a kind of concurrance betweene Mr. Allerton and them in these things, and that they gave more regard to his way & course in these things, then to ye advise from hence; which made him bould to presume above his instructions, and to rune on in ye course he did, to their greater hurt afterwards, as will appear. These things did much trouble them hear, but they well knew not how to help it, being loath to make any breach or contention hear aboute; being so premonished as before in ye leter above recited. An other more secrete cause was herewith concurrente; Mr. Allerton had maried ye daughter of their Reverend Elder, Mr. Brewster (a man beloved [306]& honoured amongst them, and who tooke great paines in teaching & dispenceing ye word of God unto them), whom they were loath to greeve or any way offend, so as they bore with much in that respecte. And with all Mr. Allerton carried so faire with him, and procured such leters from Mr. Sherley to him, with shuch applause of Mr. Allertons wisdom, care, and faithfullnes, in ye bussines; and as things stood none were so fitte to send aboute them as he; and if any should suggest other wise, it was rather out of envie, or some other sinister respecte then other wise. Besids, though private gaine, I doe perswade my selfe, was some cause to lead Mr. Allerton aside in these beginings, yet I thinke, or at least charitie caries me to hope, that he intended to deale faithfully with them in ye maine, and had such an opinion of his owne abillitie, and some experience of ye benefite that he had made in this singuler way, as he conceived he might both raise him selfe an estate, and allso be a means to bring in such profite to Mr. Sherley, (and it may be ye rest,) as might be as lickly to bring in their moneys againe with advantage, and it may be sooner then from the generall way; or at least it was looked upon by some of them to be a good help ther unto; and that neither he nor any other did intend to charge ye generall accounte with any thing that rane in perticuler; or yt Mr. Sherley or any other did purposs but yt ye generall should be first & fully supplyed. I say charitie [307]makes me thus conceive; though things fell out other wise, and they missed of their aimes, and ye generall suffered abundantly hereby, as will afterwards apear.

By this, it seems there was a sort of collaboration between Mr. Allerton and them in these matters, and that they paid more attention to his methods and approach than to the advice from here; which made him bold to go beyond his instructions and proceed in the way he did, to their greater harm later on, as will be shown. These issues caused them a lot of trouble here, but they didn’t really know how to address it, being hesitant to create any conflict or contention here, especially given the warnings received in the previously mentioned letter. Another, more private reason was also involved; Mr. Allerton had married the daughter of their Reverend Elder, Mr. Brewster (a man respected and admired among them, who took great effort in teaching and sharing the word of God with them), and they were reluctant to cause him any grief or offense, which is why they tolerated a lot in that regard. Additionally, Mr. Allerton managed things well and received such letters from Mr. Sherley praising him for his wisdom, care, and faithfulness in the business; and as things stood, none were better suited to handle them than he was; and if anyone suggested otherwise, it was likely out of envy or some other questionable motive. Furthermore, while I believe private gain was a factor that led Mr. Allerton astray in these beginnings, I hope he intended to deal honestly with them in the main, and had a high opinion of his own abilities and some experience of the benefits he had gained in this unique approach, as he thought he could both secure himself a fortune and also help Mr. Sherley (and perhaps the others) in a manner likely to return their investments with profit, and maybe sooner than through the general way; or at least some of them viewed it as a good assistance in that regard; and that neither he nor anyone else meant to charge the general account with anything that was particular; nor did Mr. Sherley or anyone else intend anything but that the general account should first be fully provided for. I say, charity makes me think this way; though things turned out differently, and they missed their goals, which caused significant suffering to the general account, as will be revealed later.

[169] Togeither herewith sorted an other bussines contrived by Mr. Allerton and them ther, wthout any knowledg of ye partners, and so farr proceeded in as they were constrained to allow therof, and joyne in ye same, though they had no great liking of it, but feared what might be ye evente of ye same. I shall relate it in a further part of Mr. Sherley's leter as foloweth.

[169] Together with this, another business was arranged by Mr. Allerton and those with him, without any knowledge of the partners. They went ahead with it as they felt they had to, and joined in, even though they weren't very happy about it and were worried about what might happen as a result. I will explain this in more detail in Mr. Sherley's letter, as follows.

I am to aquainte you that we have thought good to joyne with one Edward Ashley (a man I thinke yt some of you know); but it is only of yt place wherof he hath a patente in Mr. Beachamps name; and to that end have furnished him with larg provissions, &c. Now if you please to be partners with us in this, we are willing you shall; for after we heard how forward Bristoll men (and as I hear some able men of his owne kindrid) have been to stock & supply him, hoping of profite, we thought it fitter for us to lay hould of such an opportunitie, and to keep a kind of run̅ing plantation, then others who have not borne ye burthen of setling a plantation, as we have done. And he, on ye other side, like an understanding yonge man, thought it better to joyne with those yt had means by a plantation to supply & back him ther, rather then strangers, that looke but only after profite. Now it is not knowne that you are partners with him; but only we 4., Mr. Andrews, Mr. Beachamp, my selfe, & Mr. Hatherley, who desired to have ye patente, in consideration of our great loss we have allready sustained in setling ye first plantation ther; so we agreed togeather to [308]take it in our names. And now, as I said before, if you please to joyne with us, we are willing you should. Mr. Allerton had no power from you to make this new contracte, neither was he willing to doe any thing therin without your consente & approbation. Mr. William Peirce is joyned with us in this, for we thought it very conveniente, because of landing Ashley and his goods ther, if God please; and he will bend his course accordingly. He hath a new boate with him, and boards to make another, with 4. or 5. lustie fellowes, wherof one is a carpenter. Now in case you are not willing in this perticuler to joyne with us, fearing ye charge & doubting ye success, yet thus much we intreate of you, to afford him all the help you can, either by men, commodities, or boats; yet not but yt we will pay you for any thing he hath. And we desire you to keep ye accounts apart, though you joyne with us; becase ther is, as you see, other partners in this then ye other; so, for all mens wages, boats-hire, or comodities, which we shall have of you, make him debtore for it; and what you shall have of him, make ye plantation or your selves debtore for it to him, and so ther will need no mingling of ye accounts.

I want to let you know that we’ve decided to partner with Edward Ashley (a man I believe some of you know). This is only concerning the place for which he has a patent in Mr. Beachamp's name, and we have provided him with significant supplies, etc. If you’d like to join us in this venture, we’re open to that; after hearing how eager Bristol men (and I understand some capable men of his own family) have been to support him, hoping for profit, we thought it wiser for us to take advantage of this opportunity and maintain a sort of ongoing plantation, rather than letting others, who haven’t taken on the burden of establishing a plantation, do so. On the other hand, he, being a savvy young man, believed it was better to partner with those who could support him through a plantation rather than with strangers solely after profit. It’s not known that you are partners with him; only the four of us—Mr. Andrews, Mr. Beachamp, myself, and Mr. Hatherley—desired to hold the patent, considering our significant losses already incurred in establishing the first plantation there; so we agreed to take it in our names. Now, as I mentioned before, if you would like to join us, we’re willing for you to do so. Mr. Allerton had no authority from you to create this new contract, nor was he keen to do anything without your consent and approval. Mr. William Peirce is joining us in this, as we thought it was very appropriate, given the need to land Ashley and his goods there, if God wills it; and he will adjust his plans accordingly. He has a new boat with him and materials to build another, along with 4 or 5 strong men, one of whom is a carpenter. Now, if you aren’t willing to join us in this specific endeavor because of concerns about costs and doubts about success, we do kindly ask that you provide him with as much assistance as you can, whether through men, supplies, or boats; we will pay you for anything he needs. We also request that you keep the accounts separate, even if you join us, because there are other partners involved in this besides you; so, for all wages, boat hire, or supplies we obtain from you, please make him responsible for those costs; and for what you receive from him, make the plantation or yourselves responsible to him for it, thus avoiding any mixing of the accounts.

And now, loving freinds & partners, if you joyne in Ashles patent & bussines, though we have laid out ye money and taken up much to stock this bussines & the other, yet I thinke it conscionable and reasonable yt you should beare your shares and proportion of ye stock, if not by present money, yet by securing us for so much as it shall come too; for it is not barly ye interest that is to be alowed & considered of, but allso ye adventure; though I hope in God, by his blessing & your honest indeavors, it may soon be payed; yet ye years yt this partnership holds is not long, nor many; let all therfore lay it to harte, and make ye best use of ye time that possiblie we cann, and let every man [309]put too his shoulder, and ye burthen will be the lighter. I know you are so honest & conscionable men, as you will consider hereof, [170] and returne shuch an answer as may give good satisfaction. Ther is none of us that would venture as we have done, were it not to strengthen & setle you more then our owne perticuler profite.

And now, dear friends and partners, if you get involved in Ashles' patent and business, even though we have invested money and put a lot into this business and the other, I believe it’s fair and reasonable for you to bear your share of the investment. If not with cash right now, then by guaranteeing us for however much it amounts to; because it’s not just the interest that needs to be considered but also the risk involved. I hope, with God's blessing and your honest efforts, it can be paid back soon. However, the time this partnership lasts isn’t long, so let’s all take this to heart and make the most of the time we have. Let everyone put in their effort, and the burden will be lighter. I know you are all honest and fair people who will think this through and respond in a way that satisfies everyone. None of us would have taken this risk if it weren’t to support and secure you more than for our own individual profit.

Ther is no liclyhood of doing any good in buying ye debte for ye purchas. I know some will not abate ye interest, and therfore let it rune its course; they are to be paied yearly, and so I hope they shall, according to agreemente. The Lord grant yt our loves & affections may still be united, and knit togeither; and so we rest your ever loving friends,

There is no likelihood of doing any good by buying the debt for the purchase. I know some won't reduce the interest, and therefore let it run its course; they are to be paid yearly, and I hope they will, according to the agreement. May the Lord grant that our love and affection may still be united and tied together; and so we remain your ever loving friends,

James Sherley.
Tim Hatherley.
Bristoll, March 19. 1629.

This mater of ye buying ye debts of ye purchass was parte of Mr. Allertons instructions, and in many of them it might have been done to good profite for ready pay (as some were); but Mr. Sherley had no mind to it. But this bussines aboute Ashley did not a litle trouble them; for though he had wite & abillitie enough to menage ye bussines, yet some of them knew him to be a very profane yonge man; and he had for some time lived amonge ye Indeans as a savage, & wente naked amongst them, and used their maners (in wch time he got their language), so they feared he might still rune into evill courses (though he promised better), and God would not prosper his ways. As soone as he was landed at ye place intended, caled Penobscote, some 4 score leagues from this place, he [310]write (& afterwards came) for to desire to be supplyed with Wampampeake, corne against winter, and other things. They considered these were of their cheefe com̅odities, and would be continually needed by him, and it would much prejudice their owne trade at Kenebeck if they did not joyne with him in ye ordering of things, if thus they should supply him; and on ye other hand, if they refused to joyne with him, and allso to afford any supply unto him, they should greatly offend their above named friends, and might hapily lose them hereby; and he and Mr. Allerton, laying their craftie wits togither, might gett supplies of these things els wher; besids, they considered that if they joyned not in ye bussines, they knew Mr. Allerton would be with them in it, & so would swime, as it were, betweene both, to ye prejudice of boath, but of them selves espetially. For they had reason to thinke this bussines was cheefly of his contriving, and Ashley was a man fitte for his turne and dealings. So they, to prevente a worse mischeefe, resolved to joyne in ye bussines, and gave him supplies in what they could, & overlooked his proceedings as well as they could; the which they did ye better, by joyning an honest yonge man,[CO] that came from Leyden, with him as his fellow (in some sorte), and not merely as a servante. Which yonge man being discreete, and one whom they could trust, they so instructed as [311]keept Ashley in some good mesure within bounds. And so they returned their answer to their freinds in England, that they accepted of their motion, and joyned with them in Ashleys bussines; and yet withall tould them what their fears were concerning him.

This matter of buying the debts of the purchase was part of Mr. Allerton's instructions, and in many cases, it could have been done to good profit for cash (as some were); but Mr. Sherley was not interested in it. However, this business about Ashley caused them quite a bit of trouble; for although he had enough knowledge and ability to manage the tasks, some knew he was a very profane young man; and he had lived among the Indians like a savage for some time, going naked among them and adopting their ways (during which he learned their language), so they feared he might still fall into bad habits (even though he promised to do better), and that God would not bless his efforts. As soon as he landed at the intended place, called Penobscot, about 80 leagues from here, he wrote (and later came) to ask for help with wampum, corn for winter, and other supplies. They considered these were among their main commodities and would be continually needed by him, and it would significantly harm their own trade at Kenebeck if they didn’t collaborate with him on these arrangements. On the other hand, if they refused to join him and provide any assistance, they might greatly offend their aforementioned friends and could possibly lose their support. He and Mr. Allerton, putting their clever minds together, might get supplies elsewhere; besides, they realized that if they didn’t get involved, Mr. Allerton would be engaged and would likely profit from both sides, to the detriment of both parties, but especially to themselves. They had good reason to believe this scheme was mainly his idea, and Ashley was a man suited to his plans and dealings. To prevent a worse outcome, they decided to engage in the venture and provided him with supplies as best they could, while monitoring his actions as closely as possible. They did so even better by joining an honest young man, [CO], who came from Leyden, with him as his partner (in some way), not merely as a servant. This young man was discreet and trustworthy, and they instructed him to keep Ashley somewhat in check. They then responded to their friends in England that they accepted their proposal and joined in Ashley’s enterprise, while also informing them about their concerns regarding him.

But when they came to have full notice of all ye goods brought them that year, they saw they fell very short of trading goods, and Ashley farr better suppleyed then [171] themselves; so as they were forced to buy of the fisher men to furnish them selves, yea, & cottens & carseys & other such like cloath (for want of trading cloath) of Mr. Allerton himselfe, and so to put away a great parte of their beaver, at under rate, in the countrie, which they should have sente home, to help to discharge their great ingagementes; which was to their great vexation; but Mr. Allerton prayed them to be contente, and ye nexte yere they might have what they would write for. And their ingagmentes of this year were great indeed when they came to know them, (which was not wholy till 2. years after); and that which made them ye more, Mr. Allerton had taken up some large sum̅es at Bristoll at 50. p̲r cent. againe, which he excused, that he was forcte to it, because other wise he could at ye spring of year get no goods transported, such were their envie against their trade. But wheither this was any more then an excuse, some of them doubted; but however, [312]ye burden did lye on their backs, and they must bear it, as they did many heavie loads more in ye end.

But when they finally realized all the goods they received that year, they saw they were very short on trading goods, and Ashley was much better supplied than they were. So, they were forced to buy from the fishermen to stock up, even getting cottons, coarse fabrics, and other similar cloth (due to the lack of trading cloth) from Mr. Allerton himself, which meant they had to sell a large part of their beaver fur at a loss in the country that they should have sent home to help pay off their significant debts. This was very frustrating for them, but Mr. Allerton urged them to be patient, assuring them that next year they could request whatever they needed. Their obligations this year were indeed significant when they became fully aware of them (which wasn't completely until two years later), and what made matters worse was that Mr. Allerton had borrowed some large sums in Bristol at a 50% interest rate, justifying that he was forced into it because otherwise he couldn’t get any goods transported by the start of the year due to the animosity against their trade. Some of them wondered if this was more of an excuse than a reason, but regardless, the burden was on their shoulders, and they had to carry it, along with many other heavy loads as time went on.

This paying of 50. pr cent. and dificulty of having their goods trāsported by the fishing ships at ye first of ye year, (as was beleeved,) which was ye cheefe season for trade, put them upon another projecte. Mr. Allerton, after ye fishing season was over, light of a bargan of salte, at a good fishing place, and bought it; which came to aboute 113li.; and shortly after he might have had 30li. cleare profite for it, without any more trouble aboute it. But Mr. Winslow coming that way from Kenebeck, & some other of ther partners with him in ye barke, they mett with Mr. Allerton, and falling into discourse with him, they stayed him from selling ye salte; and resolved, if it might please ye rest, to keep it for them selves, and to hire a ship in ye west cuntrie to come on fishing for them, on shares, according to ye coustome; and seeing she might have her salte here ready, and a stage ready builte & fitted wher the salt lay safely landed & housed. In stead of bringing salte, they might stowe her full of trading goods, as bread, pease, cloth, &c., and so they might have a full supply of goods without paing fraight, and in due season, which might turne greatly to their advantage. Coming home, this was propounded, and considered on, and aproved by all but ye Govr, who had no mind to it, seeing they had allway lost [313]by fishing; but ye rest were so ernest, as thinkeing that they might gaine well by ye fishing in this way; and if they should but save, yea, or lose some thing by it, ye other benefite would be advantage inough; so, seeing their ernestnes, he gave way, and it was referd to their freinds in England to alow, or disalow it. Of which more in its place.

This payment of 50% and the difficulty of having their goods transported by fishing ships at the beginning of the year, which was believed to be the main season for trade, led them to consider another plan. Mr. Allerton, after the fishing season ended, stumbled upon a deal for salt at a good fishing location and purchased it for about £113. Shortly after, he could have made a clear profit of £30 from it with no further trouble. However, Mr. Winslow, passing through from Kenebeck with some of their partners in the bark, met with Mr. Allerton. They started discussing things and convinced him not to sell the salt. They planned, if the others agreed, to keep it for themselves and hire a ship from the western country to come fishing for them, sharing the catches as was customary. Since they could have the salt ready here and a stage built and fitted where the salt could be safely stored, instead of bringing salt, they could fill the ship with trading goods like bread, peas, cloth, etc. This way, they would have a complete supply of goods without paying freight and at the right time, which could greatly benefit them. When they returned home, this was proposed, considered, and approved by everyone except the Governor, who was hesitant since they had always lost money from fishing. But the others were so eager, thinking they could profit well from fishing this way, believing that even if they saved or lost a little, the other benefits would be enough. Seeing their enthusiasm, he agreed, and it was referred to their friends in England for approval or rejection. More details will follow in its place.

Upon ye consideration of ye bussines about ye paten, & in what state it was left, as is before remembred, and Mr. Sherleys ernest pressing to have Mr. Allertō to come over againe to finish it, & perfect ye accounts, &c., it was concluded to send him over this year againe; though it was with some fear & jeolocie; yet he gave them fair words and promises of well performing all their bussineses according to their directions, and to mend his former errors. So he was accordingly sent with full instructions for all things, with large letters to Mr. Sherley & ye rest, both aboute Ashleys bussines and their owne suply with trading comodities, and how much it did concerne them to be furnished therwith, & what ye had suffered for wante therof; and of what litle use other goods were [172] in comparison therof; and so likewise aboute this fishing ship, to be thus hired, and fraught with trading goods, which might both supply them & Ashley, and ye benefite therof; which was left to their consideration to hire & set her out, or not; but in no case not to send any, exepte she was thus fraighte with trading [314]goods. But what these things came too will appere in ye next years passages.

After considering the business regarding the patent and the state it was left in, as previously mentioned, and Mr. Sherley's pressing request for Mr. Allerton to come back over to finish it and finalize the accounts, it was decided to send him again this year. Although there were some fears and jealousy, he assured them with pleasant words and promises to perform all their business according to their instructions and to correct his previous mistakes. He was sent with complete instructions for everything, including detailed letters to Mr. Sherley and the others, concerning Ashley's business and their own needs for trading goods, emphasizing how important it was to be supplied with these items and what they had suffered due to their lack. They noted that other goods were of little use in comparison. There was also discussion about hiring a fishing ship to be loaded with trading goods that could supply both them and Ashley, and what benefits that might bring. It was left to their discretion whether to hire and outfit the ship, but they were instructed not to send any goods unless it was loaded with trading goods. What transpired with these matters will be revealed in the next year's accounts.

I had like to have omited an other passage that fell out ye begining of this year. Ther was one Mr. Ralfe Smith, & his wife & familie, yt came over into ye Bay of ye Massachusets, and sojourned at presente with some stragling people that lived at Natascoe; here being a boat of this place putting in ther on some occasion, he ernestly desired that they would give him & his, passage for Plimoth, and some such things as they could well carrie; having before heard yt ther was liklyhood he might procure house-roome for some time, till he should resolve to setle ther, if he might, or els-wher as God should disposs; for he was werie of being in yt uncoth place, & in a poore house yt would neither keep him nor his goods drie. So, seeing him to be a grave man, & understood he had been a minister, though they had no order for any such thing, yet they presumed and brought him. He was here accordingly kindly entertained & housed, & had ye rest of his goods & servants sente for, and exercised his gifts amongst them, and afterwards was chosen into ye ministrie, and so remained for sundrie years.

I would have liked to omit another passage that came out at the beginning of this year. There was a Mr. Ralfe Smith, along with his wife and family, who came over to the Bay of Massachusetts and were currently staying with some scattered people living in Natascoe. While a boat from this place was docking there for some reason, he earnestly asked if they would give him and his family a ride to Plymouth, along with whatever they could carry. He had heard that there was a good chance he might find housing for a while, until he decided whether to settle there or elsewhere, as God would have it, because he was tired of being in that strange place and in a poor house that could neither keep him nor his belongings dry. Seeing that he was a serious man and knowing that he had been a minister, even though they had no formal arrangement for anything like that, they took it upon themselves to bring him along. He was kindly welcomed and housed there, and they sent for the rest of his belongings and servants. He shared his talents with them and was later chosen for the ministry, remaining there for several years.

It was before noted that sundry of those that came from Leyden, came over in the ships yt came to Salem, wher Mr. Endecott had cheefe com̅and; and by infection that grue amonge ye passengers at sea, it spread also among them a shore, of which many dyed, some of ye [315]scurvie, other of an infectious feaoure, which continued some time amongst them (though our people, through Gods goodnes, escaped it). Upon which occasion he write hither for some help, understanding here was one that had some skill yt way, & had cured diverse of ye scurvie, and others of other diseases, by letting blood, & other means. Upon which his request ye Govr hear sent him unto them, and also write to him, from whom he received an answere; the which, because it is breefe, and shows ye begining of their aquaintance, and closing in ye truth & ways of God, I thought it not unmeete, nor without use, hear to inserte it; and an other showing ye begining of their fellowship & church estate ther.

It was previously noted that several people from Leyden arrived on the ships that came to Salem, where Mr. Endecott was in charge. Due to an infection that spread among the passengers at sea, it also affected those on shore, causing many to die—some from scurvy and others from an infectious fever, which lingered for a while among them (though our people, thanks to God's kindness, avoided it). On this occasion, he wrote here asking for help, understanding that someone here had some expertise in that area and had cured several cases of scurvy and other diseases through bloodletting and other methods. Based on his request, the Governor here sent help to them and also wrote to him, from whom he received a reply. Because it is brief and shows the beginnings of their acquaintance and their shared commitment to truth and God's ways, I thought it would be appropriate and useful to include it here, along with another message that illustrates the beginning of their fellowship and church establishment there.

Being as followeth.

As follows.

Right worthy Sr:

Right-Worthy Sr:

It is a thing not usuall, that servants to one mr and of ye same houshold should be strangers; I assure you I desire it not, nay, to speake more plainly, I cannot be so to you. Gods people are all marked with one and ye same marke, and sealed with one and ye same seale, and have for ye maine, one & ye same harte, guided by one & same spirite of truth; and wher this is, ther can be no discorde, nay, here must needs be sweete harmonie. And ye same request (with you) I make unto ye Lord, that we may, as Christian breethren, be united by a heavenly & unfained love; bending all our harts and forces in furthering a worke beyond our strength, with reverence & fear, fastening our eyse allways on him that only is able to directe and prosper all our ways. I acknowledge my selfe much bound to you for your kind love and care in sending Mr. Fuller among us, [316]and rejoyce much yt I am by him satisfied touching your judgments of ye outward forme of Gods worshipe. It is, as farr as [173] I can yet gather, no other then is warrented by ye evidence of truth, and ye same which I have proffessed and maintained ever since ye Lord in mercie revealed him selfe unto me; being farr from ye commone reporte that hath been spread of you touching that perticuler. But Gods children must not looke for less here below, and it is ye great mercie of God, that he strengthens them to goe through with it. I shall not neede at this time to be tedious unto you, for, God willing, I purpose to see your face shortly. In ye mean time, I humbly take my leave of you, com̅iting you to ye Lords blessed protection, & rest.

It’s not usual for servants of the same master and household to be strangers; I assure you I don’t want that. To be more straightforward, I can’t be that way toward you. God's people are all marked with the same mark and sealed with the same seal; they basically have one heart, guided by the same spirit of truth. Where this unity exists, there can be no discord; rather, there must be sweet harmony. I make the same request to the Lord that you do, that we may, as Christian brothers, be united by a sincere and heavenly love, dedicating all our hearts and efforts to advancing a task beyond our strength, with reverence and humility, always looking to Him who alone can guide and bless our ways. I feel deeply grateful for your kindness and care in sending Mr. Fuller among us, and I rejoice that I am satisfied through him regarding your views on the outward form of God's worship. As far as I can gather, it aligns with the evidence of truth and is what I have professed and maintained ever since the Lord mercifully revealed Himself to me, being far from the common reports that have circulated about you on that particular matter. But God’s children must not expect less in this world, and it is God's great mercy that He strengthens them to carry on. I won’t take up too much of your time now, as I plan to see you soon, God willing. In the meantime, I humbly take my leave, committing you to the Lord's blessed protection and peace.

Your assured loving friend,
Jo: Endecott.
Naumkeak, May 11. Ano. 1629.

This second leter sheweth ther proceedings in their church affaires at Salem, which was ye 2. church erected in these parts; and afterwards ye Lord established many more in sundrie places.

This second letter shows their progress in church matters at Salem, which was the second church built in these areas; and later the Lord established many more in various places.

Sr: I make bould to trouble you with a few lines, for to certifie you how it hath pleased God to deale with us, since you heard from us. How, notwithstanding all opposition that hath been hear, & els wher, it hath pleased God to lay a foundation, the which I hope is agreeable to his word in every thing. The 20. of July, it pleased ye Lord to move ye hart of our Govr to set it aparte for a solemne day of humilliation for ye choyce of a pastor & teacher. The former parte of ye day being spente in praier & teaching, the later parte aboute ye election, which was after this maner. The persons thought on (who had been ministers in England) [317]were demanded concerning their callings; they acknowledged ther was a towfould calling, the one an inward calling, when ye Lord moved ye harte of a man to take yt calling upon him, and fitted him with guiftes for ye same; the second was an outward calling, which was from ye people, when a company of beleevers are joyned togither in covenante, to walke togither in all ye ways of God, and every member (being men) are to have a free voyce in ye choyce of their officers, &c. Now, we being perswaded that these 2. men were so quallified, as ye apostle speaks to Timothy, wher he saith, A bishop must be blamles, sober, apte to teach, &c., I thinke I may say, as ye eunuch said unto Philip, What should let from being baptised, seeing ther was water? and he beleeved. So these 2. servants of God, clearing all things by their answers, (and being thus fitted,) we saw noe reason but we might freely give our voyces for their election, after this triall. So Mr. Skelton was chosen pastor, and Mr. Higgison to be teacher; and they accepting ye choyce, Mr. Higgison, with 3. or 4. of ye gravest members of ye church, laid their hands on Mr. Skelton, using prayer therwith. This being done, ther was imposission of hands on Mr. Higgison also. And since that time, Thursday (being, as I take it, ye 6. of August) is appoynted for another day of humilliation, for ye choyce of elders & deacons, & ordaining of them.

Dear Sir: I'm bold to trouble you with a few lines to let you know how it has pleased God to deal with us since you last heard from us. Despite all the opposition we've faced here and elsewhere, God has laid a foundation that I hope aligns with His word in every way. On July 20th, the Lord moved our Governor’s heart to set aside a solemn day of humiliation for the choice of a pastor and teacher. The first part of the day was spent in prayer and teaching, while the latter part focused on the election, which proceeded as follows. The candidates under consideration (who had been ministers in England) were asked about their callings; they acknowledged that there are two types of calling: the first is an inward calling, when the Lord moves the heart of a man to take on that role and equips him with gifts for it; the second is an outward calling, which comes from the people when a group of believers come together in covenant to walk together in all of God’s ways, and every member (being men) has a free voice in the choice of their officers, etc. Now, being convinced that these two men were qualified, as the apostle speaks to Timothy, where he states that a bishop must be blameless, sober, and apt to teach, I think I may say, as the eunuch said to Philip, “What is stopping me from being baptized, seeing there is water?” And he believed. So, these two servants of God, clearing up all concerns with their answers (and being thus qualified), we saw no reason why we shouldn’t freely cast our votes for their election after this trial. Thus, Mr. Skelton was chosen as pastor, and Mr. Higgison was to be the teacher. They accepted the choice, and Mr. Higgison, along with three or four of the most respected members of the church, laid their hands on Mr. Skelton while praying together. After this was done, there was also the laying on of hands for Mr. Higgison. Since that time, Thursday (which I believe is August 6th) has been set aside for another day of humiliation for the choice of elders and deacons, and their ordination.

And now, good Sr, I hope yt you & ye rest of Gods people (who are aquainted with the ways of God) with you, will say that hear was a right foundation layed, and that these 2. blessed servants of ye Lord came in at ye dore, and not at ye window. Thus I have made bould to trouble you with these few lines, desiring you to remember us, &c. And so rest,

And now, good Sir, I hope that you and the rest of God's people, who are familiar with His ways, will agree that a solid foundation has been laid here, and that these two blessed servants of the Lord entered through the door and not through the window. So, I have taken the liberty to trouble you with these few lines, asking you to remember us, etc. And so, take care,

At your service in what I may,
Charles Gott.
Salem, July 30. 1629.

[174] Anno Dom: 1630.

[174] Year of our Lord: 1630.

Ashley, being well supplyed, had quickly gathered a good parcell of beaver, and like a crafty pate he sent it all home, and would not pay for ye goods he had had of ye plantation hear, but lett them stand still on ye score, and tooke up still more. Now though they well enough knew his aime, yet they let him goe on, and write of it into England. But partly ye beaver they received, & sould, (of which they weer sencible,) and partly by Mr. Allertons extolling of him, they cast more how to supplie him then ye plantation, and something to upbraid them with it. They were forct to buy him a barke allso, and to furnish her wth a mr. & men, to transports his corne & provissions (of which he put of much); for ye Indeans of those parts have no corne growing, and at harvest, after corne is ready, ye weather grows foule, and ye seas dangerous, so as he could doe litle good with his shallope for yt purposs.

Ashley, being well supplied, quickly gathered a good amount of beaver. Being clever, he sent it all home and wouldn’t pay for the goods he had taken from the plantation here, choosing instead to let the debt accumulate while he took even more. Although they were well aware of his intentions, they allowed him to continue and write about it back to England. However, partly because of the beaver they received and sold, which they were aware of, and partly due to Mr. Allerton’s praise of him, they focused more on how to supply him than on the plantation, which they found somewhat humiliating. They were also forced to buy him a boat and provide it with a captain and crew to transport his corn and provisions (of which he sold a lot); the Indians in those parts don’t grow corn, and at harvest time, when the corn is ready, the weather turns rough and the seas become dangerous, so he was unable to accomplish much with his shallop for that purpose.

They looked ernestly for a timely supply this spring, by the fishing ship which they expected, and had been at charg to keepe a stage for her; but none came, nor any supply heard of for them. At length they heard sume supply was sent to Ashley by a fishing ship, at which they something marvelled, and the more yt they had no letters either from Mr. Allerton or Mr. Sherley; so they went on in their bussines as well as ye could. [319]At last they heard of Mr. Peirce his arivall in ye Bay of ye Massachusetts, who brought passengers & goods thither. They presently sent a shallop, conceiving they should have some thing by him. But he tould them he had none; and a ship was sett out on fishing, but after 11. weeks beating at sea, she mett with shuch foull weather as she was forcte back againe for England, and, ye season being over, gave off ye vioage. Neither did he hear of much goods in her for ye plantation, or yt she did belong to them, for he had heard some thing from Mr. Allerton tending that way. But Mr. Allerton had bought another ship, and was to come in her, and was to fish for bass to ye eastward, and to bring goods, &c. These things did much trouble them, and half astonish them. Mr. Winslow haveing been to ye eastward, brought nuese of the like things, wth some more perticulers, and yt it was like Mr. Allerton would be late before he came. At length they, having an oppertunitie, resolved to send Mr. Winslow, with what beaver they had ready, into England, to see how ye squars wente, being very jeolouse of these things, & Mr. Allertons courses; and writ shuch leters, and gave him shuch instructions, as they thought meet; and if he found things not well, to discharge Mr. Allerton for being any longer agent for them, or to deal any more in ye bussines, and to see how ye accounts stood, &c.

They earnestly looked for a timely supply this spring from the fishing ship they were expecting and had even set up a stage for her; but none arrived, and they heard no news of any supply for them. Eventually, they found out that some supply had been sent to Ashley by a fishing ship, which surprised them, especially since they had received no letters from Mr. Allerton or Mr. Sherley. So they continued with their business as well as they could. [319]Finally, they heard about Mr. Peirce's arrival in the Bay of Massachusetts, who brought passengers and goods there. They quickly sent a shallop, thinking they would receive something from him. However, he told them he had nothing, and a ship had been sent out for fishing, but after 11 weeks at sea, it encountered such terrible weather that it was forced back to England, and since the season was over, they abandoned the voyage. He also didn't hear of many goods in her for the plantation, or that she belonged to them, as he had heard something from Mr. Allerton that seemed relevant. But Mr. Allerton had bought another ship, planned to come in her, and was going to fish for bass to the east and bring goods, etc. These developments troubled and astonished them a great deal. Mr. Winslow, having gone to the east, brought news of similar issues, with some more details, and that it seemed Mr. Allerton would be late in arriving. Eventually, they decided to take the opportunity to send Mr. Winslow, with the beaver they had ready, to England, to see how things were going, being very concerned about these matters and Mr. Allerton's actions; they wrote letters and gave him instructions that they thought were appropriate, and if he found things were not well, to discharge Mr. Allerton from being their agent any longer or to deal any more in the business, and to check how the accounts stood, etc.

Aboute ye midle of som̅er arrives Mr. Hatherley in [320]ye Bay of ye Massachusetts, (being one of ye partners,) and came over in ye same ship that was set out on fhishing (called ye Frendship). They presently sent to him, making no question but now they had goods come, and should know how all things stood. But they found [175] the former news true, how this ship had been so long at sea, and spente and spoyled her provissions, and overthrowne ye viage. And he being sent over by ye rest of ye partners, to see how things wente hear, being at Bristoll with Mr. Allerton, in ye shipe bought (called ye White-Angell), ready to set sayle, over night came a messenger from Bastable to Mr. Allerton, and tould him of ye returne of ye ship, and what had befallen. And he not knowing what to doe, having a great chareg under hand, ye ship lying at his rates, and now ready to set sayle, got him to goe and discharg ye ship, and take order for ye goods. To be short, they found Mr. Hatherley some thing reserved, and troubled in him selfe, (Mr. Allerton not being ther,) not knowing how to dispose of ye goods till he came; but he heard he was arived with ye other ship to ye eastward, and expected his coming. But he tould them ther was not much for them in this ship, only 2. packs of Bastable ruggs, and 2. hoggsheads of meatheglin, drawne out in wooden flackets (but when these flackets came to be received, ther was left but 6. gallons of ye 2. hogsheads, it being drunke up under ye name leackage, and so lost). [321]But the ship was filled with goods for sundrie gentlemen, & others, that were come to plant in ye Massachusets, for which they payed fraight by ye tun. And this was all the satisfaction they could have at presente, so they brought this small parcell of goods & returned with this nues, and a letter as obscure; which made them much to marvell therat. The letter was as followeth.

About the middle of summer, Mr. Hatherley arrived in the Bay of Massachusetts, being one of the partners, and he came over on the same ship that had set out on a fishing trip (called the Friendship). They immediately sent for him, sure that they would now have goods come in and would find out how everything was going. But they learned that the previous news was true: this ship had been at sea for so long, had spent and spoiled its provisions, and had ruined the voyage. He had been sent over by the other partners to see how things were here, being in Bristol with Mr. Allerton, on the ship bought (called the White Angel), which was ready to set sail. Overnight, a messenger came from Bastable to Mr. Allerton and told him about the ship's return and what had happened. Not knowing what to do, having a large responsibility on his hands, with the ship lying at his expense and now ready to sail, he decided to go and unload the ship and make arrangements for the goods. To be brief, they found Mr. Hatherley somewhat reserved and troubled, (Mr. Allerton not being there), not knowing how to handle the goods until he arrived; but he heard he had come over with the other ship to the eastward and was expecting his arrival. He told them there wasn’t much for them in this ship, only two packs of Bastable rugs and two hogsheads of mead, drawn out in wooden casks (but when these casks came to be received, only 6 gallons were left from the two hogsheads, having been drunk up under the pretense of leakage, and therefore lost). But the ship was filled with goods for various gentlemen and others who had come to settle in Massachusetts, for which they paid freight by the ton. This was all the information they could get at the moment, so they brought this small parcel of goods back and returned with this news and a letter that was just as unclear; which made them marvel at it. The letter was as follows.

Gentle-men, partners, and loving friends, &c.

Gentlemen, partners, and dear friends, etc.

Breefly thus: wee have this year set forth a fishing ship, and a trading ship, which later we have bought; and so have disbursed a great deale of money, as may and will appeare by ye accounts. And because this ship (called ye White Angell) is to acte 2. parts, (as I may say,) fishing for bass, and trading; and that while Mr. Allerton was imployed aboute ye trading, the fishing might suffer by carlesnes or neglecte of ye sailors, we have entreated your and our loving friend, Mr. Hatherley, to goe over with him, knowing he will be a comforte to Mr. Allerton, a joye to you, to see a carfull and loving friend, and a great stay to ye bussines; and so great contente to us, that if it should please God ye one should faile, (as God forbid,) yet ye other would keepe both recconings, and things uprighte. For we are now out great sumes of money, as they will acquainte you withall, &c. When we were out but 4. or 5. hundred pounds a peece, we looked not much after it, but left it to you, & your agente, (who, without flaterie, deserveth infinite thanks & comendations, both of you & us, for his pains, &c.); but now we are out double, nay, trible a peece, some of us, &c.; which maks us both write, and send over our friend, Mr. Hatherley, whom we pray you to entertaine kindly, of which we doubte not of. The main end of sending him [322]is to see ye state and accounte of all ye bussines, of all which we pray you informe him fully, though ye ship & bussines wayte for it and him. For we should take it very unkindly that we should intreat him to take such a journey, and that, when it pleaseth God he returnes, he could not give us contente & satisfaction in this perticuler, through defaulte of any of you. [176] But we hope you will so order bussines, as neither he nor we shall have cause to complaine, but to doe as we ever have done, thinke well of you all, &c. I will not promise, but shall indeaour & hope to effecte ye full desire and grant of your patente, & that ere it be longe. I would not have you take any thing unkindly. I have not write out of jeolocie of any unjuste dealing. Be you all kindly saluted in ye Lord, so I rest,

Here's a brief summary: this year we've launched a fishing ship and a trading ship that we've later purchased. As a result, we've spent a considerable amount of money, which will be evident in the accounts. Since this ship (called the White Angel) will serve two purposes—fishing for bass and trading—and knowing that while Mr. Allerton is focused on trading, the fishing might suffer due to a lack of attention from the sailors, we have asked our good friend, Mr. Hatherley, to accompany him. We believe he will be a comfort to Mr. Allerton, a joy for you to see a careful and caring friend, and a strong support for the business. This arrangement gives us such peace of mind that, should anything go wrong (which we hope doesn’t happen), the other operation would still keep everything in order. Currently, we’re out a significant amount of money, as they will inform you. When we were only out 400 or 500 pounds each, we didn’t worry much and left it to you and your agent, who, without flattery, deserves immense thanks from both you and us for his efforts. But now some of us are out double, even triple that amount, which is why we are writing and sending our friend, Mr. Hatherley. We ask that you treat him well, and we have no doubts you will. The main purpose of sending him is to check on the status and accounts of all the businesses, so please keep him fully informed, although the ship and business are waiting for his arrival. It would be very disappointing if we asked him to make such a journey, and upon his return, he could not give us satisfaction on this matter due to any shortcomings from you. However, we trust you will manage things so that neither he nor we have cause for complaint, as we’ve always thought highly of you. I won't promise but will strive to fulfill your request regarding your patent as soon as possible. Please don’t take anything the wrong way. I haven't written out of jealousy or mistrust. Sending you all warm regards in the Lord, and I remain,

Yours in what I may,
James Sherley.
March 25. 1630.

It needs not be thought strange, that these things should amase and trouble them; first, that this fishing ship should be set out, and fraight with other mens goods, & scarce any of theirs; seeing their maine end was (as is before remembred) to bring them a full supply, and their speatiall order not to sett out any excepte this was done. And now a ship to come on their accounte, clean contrary to their both end & order, was a misterie they could not understand; and so much ye worse, seeing she had shuch ill success as to lose both her vioage & provissions. The 2. thing, that another ship should be bought and sente out on new designes, a thing not so much as once thought on by [323]any here, much less, not a word intimated or spoaken of by any here, either by word or letter, neither could they imagine why this should be. Bass fishing was never lookt at by them, but as soone as ever they heard on it, they looked at it as a vaine thing, that would certainly turne to loss. And for Mr. Allerton to follow any trade for them, it was never in their thoughts. And 3ly, that their friēds should complaine of disbursements, and yet rune into such great things, and charge of shiping & new projects of their owne heads, not only without, but against, all order & advice, was to them very strang. And 4ly, that all these matters of so great charg & imployments should be thus wrapped up in a breefe and obscure letter, they knew not what to make of it. But amids all their doubts they must have patience till Mr. Allerton & Mr. Hatherley should come. In ye mean time Mr. Winslow was gone for England; and others of them were forst to folow their imployments with ye best means they had, till they could hear of better.

It shouldn’t be surprising that these things amazed and troubled them. First, that this fishing ship was sent out, loaded with other people’s goods, and hardly any of theirs; considering their main goal was (as mentioned before) to bring them a full supply, and their specific instruction was not to send out any ship unless this was done. Now, a ship arriving on their behalf, entirely contrary to both their purpose and instruction, was a mystery they couldn’t grasp; even more so since it had such unfortunate outcomes as losing both its voyage and provisions. The second thing was that another ship should be bought and sent out for new ventures, something that hadn’t even been thought of by anyone here, much less mentioned or hinted at by anyone, whether verbally or in writing, and they couldn’t imagine why this would happen. They never considered bass fishing, and as soon as they heard of it, they viewed it as a pointless endeavor that would definitely lead to loss. And for Mr. Allerton to pursue any trade for them, that was never on their minds. Thirdly, it seemed very strange to them that their friends would complain about expenses while rushing into such significant matters, incurring shipping costs and new projects of their own making, not only outside but against all orders and advice. Lastly, that all these matters of such great expense and undertakings should be wrapped up in a brief and vague letter was puzzling to them. Yet, amidst all their doubts, they had to be patient until Mr. Allerton and Mr. Hatherley arrived. In the meantime, Mr. Winslow had gone to England, and others had to pursue their tasks with the best resources they had until they could learn of better options.

At length Mr. Hatherley & Mr. Allerton came unto them, (after they had delivered their goods,) and finding them strucken with some sadnes aboute these things, Mr. Allerton tould them that ye ship Whit-Angele did not belong to them, nor their accounte, neither neede they have any thing to doe with her, excepte they would. And Mr. Hatherley confirmed ye same, and said that they would have had him to have [324]had a parte, but he refused; but he made question whether they would not turne her upon ye generall accounte, if ther came loss (as he now saw was like), seeing Mr. Allerton laid downe this course, and put them on this projecte. But for ye fishing ship, he tould them they need not be so much troubled, for he had her accounts here, and showed them that her first seting out came not much to exceed 600li. as they might see by ye accounte, which he showed them; and for this later viage, it would arrise to profite by ye fraight of the goods, and ye salle of some katle which he shiped and had allready sould, & was to be paid for partly here & partly by bills into England, so as they should not have this put on their acounte at all, except they [178][CP] would. And for ye former, he had sould so much goods out of her in England, and imployed ye money in this 2. viage, as it, togeither with such goods & implements as Mr. Allerton must need aboute his fishing, would rise to a good parte of ye money; for he must have ye sallt and nets, allso spiks, nails, &c.; all which would rise to nere 400li; so, with ye bearing of their parts of ye rest of the loses (which would not be much above 200li.), they would clear them of this whole accounte. Of which motion they were glad, not being willing to have any accounts lye upon them; but aboute their trade, which made them willing to harken therunto, and demand of Mr. Hatherley how he could [325]make this good, if they should agree their unto, he tould them he was sent over as their agente, and had this order from them, that whatsoever he and Mr. Allerton did togeather, they would stand to it; but they would not alow of what Mr. Allerton did alone, except they liked it; but if he did it alone, they would not gaine say it. Upon which they sould to him & Mr. Allerton all ye rest of ye goods, and gave them present possession of them; and a writing was made, and confirmed under both Mr. Hatherleys and Mr. Allertons hands, to ye effecte afforesaide. And Mr. Allertone, being best aquainted wth ye people, sould away presenly all shuch goods as he had no need of for ye fishing, as 9. shallop sails, made of good new canvas, and ye roads for them being all new, with sundry such usefull goods, for ready beaver, by Mr. Hatherleys allowance. And thus they thought they had well provided for them selvs. Yet they rebuked Mr. Allerton very much for runing into these courses, fearing ye success of them. Mr. Allerton & Mr. Hatherley brought to ye towne with them (after he had sould what he could abroad) a great quantity of other goods besids trading comodities; as linen cloath, bedticks, stockings, tape, pins, ruggs, &c., and tould them they were to have them, if they would; but they tould Mr. Allerton that they had forbid him before for bringing any such on their accounte; it would hinder their trade and returnes. But he & Mr. Hatherley said, if they would not have them, they [326]would sell them, them selves, and take corne for what they could not otherwise sell. They tould them they might, if they had order for it. The goods of one sorte & other came to upward of 500li.

Eventually, Mr. Hatherley and Mr. Allerton came to see them (after they had delivered their goods), and noticing they seemed a bit sad about these matters, Mr. Allerton told them that the ship Whit-Angele didn’t belong to them or their account, and they didn’t need to worry about it unless they wanted to. Mr. Hatherley agreed and mentioned that they would have had him take a part, but he refused; however, he wondered if they wouldn’t turn the expenses onto the general account if there were losses (which he now thought was likely), since Mr. Allerton had laid out this plan and proposed this project to them. As for the fishing ship, he assured them they didn’t need to be overly concerned, as he had her accounts available and showed them that her initial expenses didn’t exceed £600, which they could see from the accounts he presented. For this latest voyage, there would be profit from the freight of the goods, as well as from the sale of some cattle he had shipped and had already sold, which would be paid for partly here and partly by bills to England, meaning they wouldn’t have to put this on their account unless they chose to. He had sold enough goods from her in England and used the money in this second voyage, which, along with the goods and supplies that Mr. Allerton would need for fishing, would amount to a significant portion of the money; he needed salt and nets, as well as spikes, nails, etc., all of which would total nearly £400; so, considering their share of the rest of the losses (which wouldn’t be much over £200), they would clear this entire account. They were pleased with this suggestion, wanting to avoid any accounts left hanging over them; but regarding their trade, which made them keen to listen and ask Mr. Hatherley how he could back this up if they agreed, he told them he was sent over as their agent and had this order from them that whatever he and Mr. Allerton did together, they would support it; but they wouldn’t approve anything Mr. Allerton did alone unless they liked it; if he did it solo, they wouldn’t object. Based on that, they sold him and Mr. Allerton all the remaining goods and handed over immediate possession to them; a document was created and signed by both Mr. Hatherley and Mr. Allerton to that effect. Mr. Allerton, being more familiar with the people, immediately sold off all goods he didn’t need for fishing, like nine shallop sails made of good new canvas, and the rigging for them, which was all new, along with various other useful items, for ready cash with Mr. Hatherley's permission. They thought they had set themselves up well. However, they heavily criticized Mr. Allerton for getting into these arrangements, fearing the outcome. Mr. Allerton and Mr. Hatherley brought back to the town with them (after he had sold what he could abroad) a large quantity of other goods aside from trading items, such as linen cloth, bed ticking, stockings, tape, pins, rugs, etc., and told them they could have them if they wanted; but they reminded Mr. Allerton that they had previously prohibited him from bringing such items on their account because it would interfere with their trade and returns. Mr. Allerton and Mr. Hatherley responded that if they didn’t want them, they would sell them themselves and take corn for anything they couldn’t sell otherwise. They replied that they could do so if they had the authority for it. The goods, both sorts and others, amounted to over £500.

After these things, Mr. Allerton wente to ye ship aboute his bass fishing; and Mr. Hatherley, (according to his order,) after he tooke knowledg how things stood at ye plantation, (of all which they informed him fully,) he then desired a boate of them to goe and visite ye trading houeses, both Kenebeck, and Ashley at Penobscote; for so they in England had injoyned him. They accordingly furnished him with a boate & men for ye viage, and aquainted him plainly & thorowly with all things; by which he had good contente and satisfaction, and saw plainly that Mr. Allerton plaid his owne game, and rane a course not only to ye great wrong & detrimente of ye plantation, who imployed & trusted him, but abused them in England also, in possessing them with prejudice against ye plantation; as yt, they would never be able to repaye their moneys (in regard of their great charge), but if [179] they would follow his advice and projects, he & Ashley (being well supplyed) would quickly bring in their moneys with good advantage. Mr. Hatherley disclosed also a further projecte aboute ye setting out of this ship, ye White-angell; how, she being wel fitted with good ordnance, and known to have made a great fight at sea (when she belongd to Bristoll) and caried away [327]the victory, they had agreed (by Mr. Allerton's means) that, after she had brought a fraight of goods here into the countrie, and fraight her selfe with fish, she should goe from hence to Port of porte,[CQ] and ther be sould, both ship, goods, and ordenance; and had, for this end, had speech with a factore of those parts, beforehand, to whom she should have been consigned. But this was prevented at this time, (after it was known,) partly by ye contrary advice given by their freinds hear to Mr. Allerton & Mr. Hatherley, showing how it might insnare their friends in England, (being men of estate,) if it should come to be knowne; and for ye plantation, they did and would disalow it, and protest against it; and partly by their bad viage, for they both came too late to doe any good for fishing, and allso had such a wicked and drunken company as neither Mr. Allerton nor any els could rule; as Mr. Hatherley, to his great greefe & shame, saw, & beheld, and all others that came nere them.

After that, Mr. Allerton went to the ship about his bass fishing, and Mr. Hatherley, following his instructions, once he understood how things were at the plantation (which they fully informed him about), asked for a boat to visit the trading houses, both Kenebeck and Ashley at Penobscote, as they had directed him from England. They provided him with a boat and crew for the trip and explained everything clearly and thoroughly, which gave him good contentment and satisfaction. He saw that Mr. Allerton was playing his own game and running a course that not only greatly harmed the plantation that employed and trusted him but also misled them in England, instilling prejudice against the plantation by suggesting they would never be able to repay their money due to their high costs. Instead, if they followed his advice and plans, he and Ashley (being well supplied) would quickly bring in their money with good returns. Mr. Hatherley also revealed a further plan about the setting out of the ship, the White Angel; how it was well-fitted with good cannons and was known to have had a great victory at sea when it belonged to Bristol. They had agreed (through Mr. Allerton's influence) that after it brought a load of goods to the country and loaded itself with fish, it would then go from there to Port of Porte, and there be sold—ship, goods, and cannons—and for this purpose, they had spoken with an agent in those parts beforehand, to whom it was to be consigned. However, this was prevented this time (once it became known), partly by the contrary advice given to Mr. Allerton and Mr. Hatherley from their friends here, showing how it could trap their friends in England (who were men of means) if it came to light; for the plantation, they did and would disapprove and protest against it; and partly due to their poor journey, as they arrived too late to do any good for fishing and also had such a wicked and drunken crew that neither Mr. Allerton nor anyone else could control, which Mr. Hatherley, to his great grief and shame, witnessed along with everyone who came near them.

Ashley likwise was taken in a trape, (before Mr. Hatherley returned,) for trading powder & shote with ye Indeans; and was ceased upon by some in authoritie, who allso would have confiscated above a thousand weight of beaver; but ye goods were freed, for ye Governer here made it appere, by a bond under Ashleys hand, wherin he was bound to them in 500li. not to trade any munition with the Indeans, or other wise [328]to abuse him selfe; it was also manifest against him that he had com̅ited uncleannes with Indean women, (things that they feared at his first imployment, which made them take this strict course with him in ye begining); so, to be shorte, they gott their goods freed, but he was sent home prisoner. And that I may make an end concerning him, after some time of imprisonmente in ye Fleet, by ye means of friends he was set at liberty, and intended to come over againe, but ye Lord prevented it; for he had a motion made to him, by some marchants, to goe into Russia, because he had such good skill in ye beaver trade, the which he accepted of, and in his returne home was cast away at sea; this was his end.

Ashley was similarly caught in a trap (before Mr. Hatherley returned) for trading gunpowder and shot with the Indians; he was apprehended by some authorities, who also wanted to confiscate over a thousand pounds of beaver. However, the goods were released because the Governor here demonstrated, with a bond signed by Ashley, that he was obligated to them in £500 not to trade any munitions with the Indians or otherwise misuse himself. It was also clear against him that he had committed lewd acts with Indian women (things they feared at his initial employment, which made them take this strict approach with him in the beginning). So, to be brief, they got their goods back, but he was sent home as a prisoner. To conclude about him, after some time in prison in the Fleet, he was released through the help of friends and intended to come back again, but the Lord intervened; he received an offer from some merchants to go to Russia due to his good skills in the beaver trade, which he accepted, and on his way home, he was shipwrecked at sea; this was his end.

Mr. Hatherley, fully understanding ye state of all things, had good satisfaction, and could well informe them how all things stood betweene Mr. Allerton and ye plantation. Yea, he found that Mr. Allerton had gott within him, and [180] got all the goods into his owne hands, for which Mr. Hatherley stood joyntly ingaged to them hear, aboute ye ship-Freīdship, as also most of ye fraigte money, besids some of his owne perticuler estate; about wch more will appear here after. So he returned into England, and they sente a good quantity of beaver with him to ye rest of ye partners; so both he and it was very wellcome unto them.

Mr. Hatherley, fully understanding the situation, was quite satisfied and could explain how things stood between Mr. Allerton and the plantation. In fact, he discovered that Mr. Allerton had taken control and had all the goods in his possession, for which Mr. Hatherley was jointly responsible with them here, concerning the ship Friendship, as well as most of the freight money, besides some of his own personal property; more details about this will be revealed later. He then returned to England, and they sent a good amount of beaver with him to the other partners, which was welcomed by both him and them.

Mr. Allerton followed his affaires, & returned with his White Angell, being no more imployed by ye plantation; [329]but these bussinesses were not ended till many years after, nor well understood of a longe time, but foulded up in obscuritie, & kepte in ye clouds, to ye great loss & vexation of ye plantation, who in ye end were (for peace sake) forced to bear ye unjust burthen of them, to their allmost undoing, as will appear, if God give life to finish this history.

Mr. Allerton took care of his affairs and returned with his White Angel, no longer being employed by the plantation; [329] but these matters were not resolved for many years after and were not well understood for a long time, remaining wrapped in obscurity and kept in the clouds, to the great loss and frustration of the plantation, which in the end was (for the sake of peace) forced to bear the unjust burden of them, nearly leading to their undoing, as will be shown, if God allows me to complete this history.

They sent their letters also by Mr. Hatherley to ye partners ther, to show them how Mr. Hatherley & Mr. Allerton had discharged them of ye Friendships accounte, and that they boath affirmed yt the White-Angell did not at all belong to them; and therfore desired that their accounte might not be charged therwith. Also they write to Mr. Winslow, their agente, that he in like maner should (in their names) protest against it, if any such thing should be intended, for they would never yeeld to ye same. As allso to signifie to them that they renounsed Mr. Allerton wholy, for being their agente, or to have any thing to doe in any of their bussines.

They also sent their letters with Mr. Hatherley to the partners there, to show them how Mr. Hatherley and Mr. Allerton had released them from the Friendship's account, and that both affirmed that the White-Angell did not belong to them at all; therefore, they requested that their account not be charged with it. They also wrote to Mr. Winslow, their agent, to similarly protest on their behalf if any such thing was intended, as they would never agree to it. They also wanted to inform them that they completely renounced Mr. Allerton as their agent and wanted nothing to do with any of their business.

This year John Billinton ye elder (one that came over with ye first) was arrained, and both by grand & petie jurie found guilty of willfull murder, by plaine & notorious evidence. And was for the same accordingly executed.[CR] This, as it was ye first execution [330]amongst them, so was it a mater of great sadnes unto them. They used all due means about his triall, and tooke ye advice of Mr. Winthrop and other ye ablest gentle-men in ye Bay of ye Massachusets, that were then new-ly come over, who concured with them yt he ought to dye, and ye land to be purged from blood. He and some of his had been often punished for miscariags before, being one of the profanest families amongst them. They came from London, and I know not by what freinds shufled into their company. His facte was, that he way-laid a yong-man, one John New-comin, (about a former quarell,) and shote him with a gune, wherof he dyed.[CS]

This year, John Billinton, the elder (one who came over with the first group), was arraigned and found guilty of willful murder by both the grand and petit jury based on clear and obvious evidence. He was subsequently executed for the crime. This being the first execution among them, it was a matter of great sadness for the community. They undertook all necessary procedures during his trial and sought the advice of Mr. Winthrop and other capable gentlemen in the Massachusetts Bay who had recently arrived, all of whom agreed that he should be put to death, believing the land needed to be cleansed of blood. He and some of his family had previously faced punishment for their misdeeds, as they were among the most unruly families in the area. They came from London, and I do not know how they ended up in this group. His crime involved ambushing a young man, John Newcomin, (over a previous dispute) and shooting him with a gun, which ultimately led to his death.

Having by a providence a letter or to yt came to my hands concerning the proceedings of their Red freinds in ye Bay of ye Massachusets, who were latly come over, I thought it not amise here to inserte them, (so farr as is pertenente, and may be usefull for after times,) before I conclude this year.

Having received a letter by chance regarding the actions of their friends in the Bay of Massachusetts, who had recently arrived, I thought it would be beneficial to include it here (as far as it is relevant and may be useful for future reference) before I finish this year.

Sr: Being at Salem the 25. of July, being ye saboath, after ye evening exercise, Mr. Johnson received a letter from ye [331]Governor, Mr. John Winthrop, manifesting ye hand of God to be upon them, and against them at Charles-towne, in visiting them with sicknes, and taking diverse from amongst them, not sparing ye righteous, but partaking with ye wicked in these bodily judgments. It was therfore by his desire taken into ye Godly consideration of ye best hear, what was to be done to pacifie ye Lords wrath, &c. Wher it was concluded, that the Lord was to be sought in righteousnes; and to that end, ye 6. day (being Friday) of this present weeke, is set aparte, that they may humble them selves before God, and seeke him in his ordenances; and that then also such godly persons that are amongst them, and know̅ each to other, may publickly, at ye end of their exercise, make known their Godly desire, and practise ye same, viz. solem̅ly to enter into [181] covenante with ye Lord to walke in his ways. And since they are so disposed of in their outward estats, as to live in three distinct places, each having men of abilitie amongst them, ther to observe ye day, and become 3. distincte bodys; not then intending rashly to proceed to ye choyce of officers, or ye admitting of any other to their societie then a few, to witte, such as are well knowne unto them; promising after to receive in such by confession of faith, as shall appeare to be fitly qualified for y estate. They doe ernestly entreate that ye church of Plimoth would set apparte ye same day, for ye same ends, beseeching ye Lord, as to withdraw his hand of correction from them, so also to establish and direct them in his wayes. And though ye time be shorte, we pray you be provocked to this godly worke, seing ye causes are so urgente; wherin God will be honoured, and they & we undoubtedly have sweete comforte. Be you all kindly saluted, &c.

Sr: Being in Salem on July 25th, which was the Sabbath, after the evening service, Mr. Johnson received a letter from the [331] Governor, Mr. John Winthrop. The letter expressed that God's hand was upon them and against them in Charlestown, as they were being visited by sickness and losing several among them, without sparing the righteous and affecting the wicked with these physical judgments. Therefore, it was decided at his request to seriously consider how to calm the Lord's wrath, etc. It was concluded that they should seek the Lord in righteousness; to this end, Friday of this week has been set aside for them to humble themselves before God and seek Him through His ordinances. Moreover, at the end of their service, the godly people among them who know each other may publicly share their spiritual desires and practice this, that is, solemnly entering into a covenant with the Lord to walk in His ways. And since they are situated in three distinct places, each having capable men among them, they will observe the day and become three separate bodies, not rashly proceeding to choose officers or admitting anyone else into their society except for a few, specifically those they know well; promising to later accept others by confession of faith, as they prove suitable for the purpose. They sincerely ask that the church of Plymouth also set aside the same day for the same reasons, beseeching the Lord to withdraw His hand of correction from them and also to establish and guide them in His ways. And although the time is short, we urge you to be encouraged to undertake this godly work, seeing that the reasons are so pressing; where God will be honored, and both they and we will undoubtedly find sweet comfort. You are all kindly greeted, etc.

Your brethren in Christ, &c.
Salem, July 26. 1630.

Sr: etc. The sadd news here is, that many are sicke, and many are dead; ye Lord in mercie looke upon them. Some are here entered into church covenante; the first were 4. namly, ye Govr, Mr. John Winthrop, Mr. Johnson, Mr. Dudley, and Mr. Willson; since that 5. more are joyned unto them, and others, it is like, will adde them selves to them dayly; the Lord increase them, both in number and in holines for his mercie sake. Here is a gentleman, one Mr. Cottington, (a Boston man,) who tould me, that Mr. Cottons charge at Hamton was, that they should take advise of them at Plimoth, and should doe nothing to offend them. Here are diverce honest Christians that are desirous to see us, some out of love which they bear to us, and ye good perswasion they have of us; others to see whether we be so ill as they have heard of us. We have a name of holines, and love to God and his saincts; the Lord make us more and more answerable, and that it may be more then a name, or els it will doe us no good. Be you lovingly saluted, and all the rest of our friends. The Lord Jesus blese us, and ye whole Israll of God. Amen.

Sr: etc. The sad news here is that many are sick, and many have died; may the Lord look upon them with mercy. Some have entered into church covenant; the first four were the Governor, Mr. John Winthrop, Mr. Johnson, Mr. Dudley, and Mr. Willson; and since then, five more have joined them, with others likely to add themselves daily. May the Lord increase them, both in number and in holiness for His mercy's sake. There is a gentleman, Mr. Cottington (a man from Boston), who told me that Mr. Cotton's charge at Hampton was that they should consult with those at Plymouth and do nothing to offend them. Here are several honest Christians who are eager to see us, some out of the love they bear for us and the good opinion they have of us; others want to see if we are as bad as they’ve heard. We have a reputation for holiness and love for God and His saints; may the Lord help us to live up to that reputation, so it is more than just a name, or else it will do us no good. May you be warmly greeted, along with all our other friends. May the Lord Jesus bless us and the whole Israel of God. Amen.

Your loving brother, &c.
Charles-towne, Aug. 2. 1630.

Thus out of smalle beginings greater things have been prodused by his hand yt made all things of nothing, and gives being to all things that are; and as one small candle may light a thousand, so ye light here kindled hath shone to many, yea in some sorte to our whole nation; let ye glorious name of Jehova have all ye praise.[333]

Thus, from small beginnings, greater things have been produced by His hand, who made everything from nothing and gives existence to all that is. Just as one small candle can light a thousand others, the light that has been kindled here has shone on many, even to some extent on our entire nation; let the glorious name of Jehovah have all the praise.[333]

[182] Anno Dom: 1631.

[182] AD: 1631.

Ashley being thus by ye hand of God taken away, and Mr. Allerton discharged of his imploymente for them, their bussines began againe to rune in one chanell, and them selves better able to guide the same, Penobscote being wholy now at their disposing. And though Mr. William Peirce had a parte ther as is before noted, yet now, as things stood, he was glad to have his money repayed him, and stand out. Mr. Winslow, whom they had sent over, sent them over some supply as soone as he could; and afterwards when he came, which was something longe by reason of bussines, he brought a large supply of suitable goods with him, by which ther trading was well carried on. But by no means either he, or ye letters yey write, could take off Mr. Sherley & ye rest from putting both ye Friendship and Whit-Angell on ye generall accounte; which caused continuall contention betweene them, as will more appeare.

With Ashley taken away by the hand of God, and Mr. Allerton relieved of his duties for them, their business began to flow more smoothly, and they were better able to manage it, with Penobscote now fully under their control. Although Mr. William Peirce had a stake there, as previously noted, he was now just happy to have his money returned and to step back. Mr. Winslow, whom they had sent over, quickly sent them some supplies as soon as he could; and later, when he arrived—which took some time due to business—he brought a significant supply of appropriate goods with him, which helped their trading efforts. However, neither he nor the letters they wrote could deter Mr. Sherley and the others from holding both the Friendship and Whit-Angell accountable in the general critique, which led to ongoing disputes between them, as will become clearer.

I shall inserte a leter of Mr. Winslow's about these things, being as foloweth.

I will include a letter from Mr. Winslow about these things, as follows.

Sr: It fell out by Gods providence, yt I received and brought your leters pr Mr. Allerton from Bristoll, to London; and doe much feare what will be ye event of things. Mr. Allerton intended to prepare ye ship againe, to set forth upon fishing. Mr. Sherley, Mr. Beachamp, & Mr. Andrews, they renounce all perticulers, protesting but for us they [334]would never have adventured one penie into those parts; Mr. Hatherley stands inclinable to either. And wheras you write that he and Mr. Allerton have taken ye Whit-Angell upon them, for their partners here, they professe they neiver gave any such order, nor will make it good; if them selves will cleare ye accounte & doe it, all shall be well. What ye evente of these things will be, I know not. The Lord so directe and assiste us, as he may not be dishonoured by our divissions. I hear (pr a friend) that I was much blamed for speaking wt[CT] I heard in ye spring of ye year, concerning ye buying & setting forth of yt ship;[CU] sure, if I should not have tould you what I heard so peremtorly reported (which report I offered now to prove at Bristoll), I should have been unworthy my imploymente. And concerning ye commission so long since given to Mr. Allerton, the truth is, the thing we feared is come upon us; for Mr. Sherley & ye rest have it, and will not deliver it, that being ye ground of our agents credite to procure shuch great sumes. But I looke for bitter words, hard thoughts, and sower looks, from sundrie, as well for writing this, as reporting ye former. I would I had a more thankfull imploymente; but I hope a good conscience shall make it comefortable, &c.

Sr: It happened, by God's providence, that I received and brought your letters from Mr. Allerton in Bristol to London; and I really fear what the outcome of things will be. Mr. Allerton planned to prepare the ship again to go fishing. Mr. Sherley, Mr. Beachamp, and Mr. Andrews are rejecting all specifics, claiming that if it weren't for us, they would never have invested a single penny in those parts; Mr. Hatherley is open to either side. And regarding what you wrote about him and Mr. Allerton taking on the Whit-Angell as their partners here, they say they never gave any such order and won’t stand by it; if they themselves clear the account and manage it, all will be well. I don’t know what the outcome of these matters will be. May the Lord guide and assist us so that He isn’t dishonored by our divisions. I've heard (from a friend) that I was heavily criticized for discussing what I heard last spring concerning the buying and sending of that ship; if I hadn't told you about the report that was so strongly circulated (which I now intend to prove in Bristol), I would have been unworthy of my position. As for the commission that was given to Mr. Allerton a while ago, the truth is, what we feared has happened; Mr. Sherley and the others have it, and won’t hand it over, which undermines our agents' credibility to secure such large sums. But I expect bitter words, harsh thoughts, and sour looks from various people for writing this as well as for mentioning the previous situation. I wish I had a more rewarding role; but I hope that a clear conscience will make it bearable, etc.

Thus farr he. Dated Nov: 16. 1631.

Thus far he. Dated Nov 16, 1631.

The comission above said was given by them under their hand and seale, when Mr. Allerton was first imployed by them, and redemanded of him in ye year 29. when they begane to suspecte his course. He tould them it was amongst his papers, but he would seeke it out & give it them before he wente. But he [335]being ready to goe, it was demanded againe. He said he could not find it, but it was amongst his papers, which he must take wth him, [183] and he would send it by ye boat from ye eastward; but ther it could not be had neither, but he would seeke it up at sea. But whether Mr. Sherley had it before or after, it is not certaine; but having it, he would not let it goe, but keeps it to this day. Wherfore, even amongst freinds, men had need be carfull whom they trust, and not lett things of this nature lye long unrecaled.

The commission mentioned above was given by them with their signatures and seal when Mr. Allerton was first hired by them, and they asked for it back in the year 29 when they started to suspect his actions. He told them it was among his papers, but he would find it and give it to them before he left. But he, being ready to go, was asked for it again. He said he couldn’t find it, but it was among his papers, which he needed to take with him, and he would send it by the boat from the east; but it couldn’t be found there either, though he would look for it at sea. But whether Mr. Sherley had it before or after is uncertain; however, he has it and won’t let it go, keeping it to this day. Therefore, even among friends, people need to be careful about whom they trust and not let things like this remain unresolved for too long.

Some parts of Mr. Sherley's letters aboute these things, in which ye truth is best manifested.

Some sections of Mr. Sherley's letters about these matters, where the truth is most clearly revealed.

Sir: Yours I have received by our loving friends, Mr. Allerton & Mr. Hatherley, who, blesed be God, after a long & dangerous passage with ye ship Angell, are safely come to Bristoll. Mr. Hatherley is come up, but Mr. Allerton I have not yet seen. We thanke you, and are very glad you have disswaded him from his Spanish viage, and yt he did not goe on in these designes he intended; for we did all uterly dislick of that course, as allso of ye fishing yt ye Freindship should have performed; for we wished him to sell ye salte, and were unwilling to have him undertake so much bussines, partly for ye ill success we formerly had in those affairs, and partly being loath to disburse so much money. But he perswaded us this must be one way yt must repay us, for ye plantation would be long in doing of it; ney, to my rememberance, he doubted you could not be able, with ye trade ther, to maintaine your charge & pay us. And for this very cause he brought us on yt bussines with Ed: Ashley, for he was a stranger to us, &c.

Sir: I have received your message through our friends, Mr. Allerton and Mr. Hatherley, who, thank God, after a long and dangerous journey with the ship Angell, have safely arrived in Bristol. Mr. Hatherley has come up, but I have not yet seen Mr. Allerton. We appreciate your efforts and are very glad you persuaded him against his trip to Spain and that he did not pursue the plans he had intended. We completely disliked that course, as well as the fishing that the Friendship was meant to undertake; we wished him to sell the salt and were reluctant to have him take on such a big operation, partly because of the poor results we had in those matters before, and partly because we were hesitant to spend so much money. But he convinced us that this was one way to get repayment, since the plantation would take a long time to yield it. In fact, if I remember correctly, he doubted that you would be able to maintain your expenses and pay us with the trade there. This was exactly why he got us involved in that business with Ed: Ashley, since he was a stranger to us, etc.

[336]For ye fishing ship, we are sorie it proves so heavie, and will be willing to bear our parts. What Mr. Hatherley & Mr. Allerton have done, no doubt but them selves will make good;[CV] we gave them no order to make any composition, to seperate you and us in this or any other. And I thinke you have no cause to forsake us, for we put you upon no new thing, but what your agent perswaded us to, & you by your letters desired. If he exceede your order, I hope you will not blame us, much less cast us of, when our moneys be layed out, &c. But I fear neither you nor we have been well delte withall, for sure, as you write, halfe 4000li.?, nay, a quarter, in fitting comodities, and in seasonable time, would have furnished you beter then you were. And yet for all this, and much more I might write, I dare not but thinke him honest, and that his desire and intente was good; but ye wisest may faile. Well, now yt it hath pleased God to give us hope of meeting, doubte not but we will all indeavore to perfecte these accounts just & right, as soone as possibly we can. And I supposs you sente over Mr. Winslow, and we Mr. Hatherley, to certifie each other how ye state of things stood. We have received some contente upon Mr. Hatherley's returne, and I hope you will receive good contente [337]upon Mr. Winslow's returne. Now I should come to answer more perticulerly your letter, but herin I shall be very breefe. The coming of ye White Angele on your accounte could not be more strang to you, then ye buying of her was to us; for you gave him commission[CW] that what he did you would stand too; we gave him none, and yet for his credite, and your saks, payed what bills he charged on us, &c. For yt I write she was to acte tow parts, fishing & trade; beleeve me, I never so much as thought of any perticuler trade, nor will side with any yt doth, if I conceive it may wrong you; for I ever was against it, useing these words: They will eate up and destroy ye generall.

[336]For your fishing ship, we regret that it has become such a burden, and we are willing to share in the costs. What Mr. Hatherley and Mr. Allerton have done, they will surely cover themselves; we never instructed them to create any agreement that would separate you and us in this or any other matter. I think you have no reason to abandon us, as we only acted upon what your agent encouraged us to do, and what you requested in your letters. If he exceeded your instructions, I hope you won't blame us—much less cast us aside—after our money has been spent, etc. However, I worry that neither you nor we have been treated fairly. Certainly, as you mentioned, half of £4000? or even a quarter, in suitable goods and at the right time, would have served you better than this. Still, despite all this and much more I could express, I must believe him to be honest, and that his intentions were good; yet even the wisest can fail. Now that it has pleased God to give us hope of a meeting, rest assured we will all try our best to finalize these accounts accurately and promptly. I suppose you sent Mr. Winslow over, and we sent Mr. Hatherley, to inform each other about the state of affairs. We received some satisfaction upon Mr. Hatherley's return, and I hope you will also find good satisfaction upon Mr. Winslow's return. Now I should address your letter in more detail, but I will be very brief here. The arrival of the White Angel on your behalf could not be more surprising to you than the purchase of her was to us; you gave him the commission to act on your behalf, and we did not. Yet for his credibility and your sake, we paid whatever bills he charged us, etc. The reason I write that she was to undertake two roles, fishing and trade, is that I never even considered engaging in any trade, nor will I associate with anyone who does if I believe it might harm you; I have always opposed it, using these words: They will consume and destroy the general welfare.

Other things I omite as tedious, and not very pertenente. This was dated Novr. 19. 1631.

Other things I left out as tedious and not very relevant. This was dated Novr. 19. 1631.

In an other leter bearing date ye 24. of this month, being an answer to ye generall order, he hath these words:—

In another letter dated the 24th of this month, in response to the general order, he has these words:—

[184] For ye White Angell, against which you write so ernestly, and say we thrust her upon you, contrary to ye intente of ye buyer, herin we say you forgett your selves, and doe us wrong. We will not take uppon us to devine what ye thougts or intents of ye buyer was, but what he spack we heard, and that we will affirme, and make good against any yt oppose it; which is, yt unles shee were bought, and shuch a course taken, Ashley could not be supplyed; and againe, if he weer not supplyed, we could not be satisfied what we were out for you. And further, you were not able to doe it; and he gave some reasons [338]which we spare to relate, unless by your unreasonable refusall you will force us, and so, hasten yt fire which is a kindling too fast allready, &c.

[184] As for the White Angel that you write about so seriously and claim we pushed onto you against the buyer’s intentions, we believe you are mistaken and unfair to us. We won’t presume to guess what the buyer's thoughts or intentions were, but we did hear what he said, and we will stand by that, defending it against anyone who challenges us. That is to say, unless she was purchased and such a course was taken, Ashley couldn’t be supplied; and if he wasn’t supplied, we couldn’t be informed about what we owed you. Furthermore, you weren’t capable of doing it, and he provided some reasons [338] that we won't share unless your unreasonable refusal leaves us no choice, which will only escalate the situation that is already heating up, etc.

Out of another of his, bearing date Jan. 2. 1631.

From another one of his writings, dated January 2, 1631.

We purpose to keep ye Freindship and ye Whit Angell, for ye last year viages, on the generall accounte, hoping togeither they will rather produse profite then loss, and breed less confution in our accounts, and less disturbance in our affections. As for ye White Angell, though we layed out ye money, and tooke bills of salle in our owne names, yet none of us had so much as a thought (I dare say) of deviding from you in any thing this year, because we would not have ye world (I may say Bristoll) take notice of any breach betwixte Mr. Allerton and you, and he and us; and so disgrace him in his proceedings on[CX] in his intended viage. We have now let him ye ship at 30li. pr month, by charter-partie, and bound him in a bond of a 1000li. to performe covenants, and bring her to London (if God please). And what he brings in her for you, shall be marked wth your marke, and bils of laden taken, & sent in Mr. Winslows letter, who is this day riding to Bristoll about it. So in this viage, we deale & are with him as strangers. He hath brought in 3. books of accounts, one for ye company, an other for Ashley's bussines, and ye third for ye Whit-Angell and Freindship. The books, or coppies, we purpose to send you, for you may discover ye errours in them better then we. We can make it appear how much money he hath had of us, and you can charg him with all ye beaver he hath had of you. The totall sume, as he hath put it, is 7103. 17. 1. Of this he hath expended, and given to Mr. Vines & others, aboute 543li. ode money, and then by your books you will [339]find whether you had such, & so much goods, as he chargeth you with all; and this is all that I can say at presente concerning these accounts. He thought to dispatch them in a few howers, but he and Straton & Fogge were above a month aboute them; but he could not stay till we had examined them, for losing his fishing viage, which I fear he hath allready done, &c.

We plan to maintain the Friendship and the White Angel for last year's voyages, hoping that together they will generate more profit than loss and create less confusion in our accounts and less disturbance in our relationships. Regarding the White Angel, although we spent the money and took bills of sale in our own names, I can confidently say that none of us had any intention of separating from you in anything this year, because we wouldn’t want anyone, especially in Bristol, to notice any conflict between Mr. Allerton and you, and between him and us; doing so would only embarrass him in his dealings on[CX] in his planned voyage. We have now chartered the ship at £30 per month and bound him in a bond of £1000 to fulfill the agreements and bring her to London (if God allows). Whatever he brings for you will be marked with your mark, with bills of lading taken, and sent in Mr. Winslow's letter, who is riding to Bristol about it today. So, in this voyage, we are dealing with him as strangers. He has brought in three account books: one for the company, another for Ashley's business, and the third for the White Angel and Friendship. We plan to send you the books or copies, since you can identify any errors in them better than we can. We can show how much money he has received from us, and you can charge him for all the beaver he has received from you. The total amount, as he has recorded it, is £7103 17s 1d. Of this, he has spent about £543 on old money, given to Mr. Vines and others, and by checking your books, you will [339]find whether you had such and so many goods as he claims you owe. This is all I can say at present regarding these accounts. He intended to wrap them up in a few hours, but he, along with Straton and Fogge, took over a month to complete them; however, he couldn't wait for us to review them, fearing he would miss his fishing voyage, which I worry he may have already done, etc.

We blese God, who put both you & us in mind to send each to other, for verily had he rune on in that desperate & chargable course one year more, we had not been able to suport him; nay, both he and we must have lyen in ye ditch, and sunck under ye burthen, &c. Had ther been an orderly course taken, and your bussines better managed, assuredly (by ye blessing of God) you had been ye ablest plantation that, as we think, or know, hath been undertaken by Englishmen, &c.

We bless God, who reminded both you and us to reach out to each other, because if he had continued on that desperate and expensive path for another year, we wouldn't have been able to support him; in fact, both he and we would have ended up in the ditch, overwhelmed by the burden, etc. If there had been a proper plan in place and your business managed better, surely (with God's blessing) you would have been the most capable settlement that, as we believe or know, has ever been attempted by Englishmen, etc.

Thus farr of these letters of Mr. Sherley's.[CY]

Thus far of these letters of Mr. Sherley's.[CY]

[185] A few observations from ye former letters, and then I shall set downe the simple truth of ye things (thus in controversie betweene them), at least as farr as by any good evidence it could be made to appeare; and so laboure to be breefe in so tedious and intricate a bussines, which hunge in expostulation betweene them many years before ye same was ended. That though ther will be often occasion to touch these things about other passages, yet I shall not neede to be large therin; doing it hear once for all.

[185] A few points from your earlier letters, and then I’ll lay out the simple truth of the issues at hand (as far as any reliable evidence can show); I'll try to be brief in this long and complicated matter, which had been debated between them for many years before it was resolved. While there will often be a need to mention these things in relation to other events, I won’t need to go into much detail here; I’ll address it once and for all.

First, it seemes to appere clearly that Ashley's bussines, and ye buying of this ship, and ye courses [340]framed ther upon, were first contrived and proposed by Mr. Allerton, as also yt the pleaes and pretences which he made, of ye inablitie of ye plantation to repaye their moneys, &c., and ye hops he gave them of doing it with profile, was more beleeved & rested on by them (at least some of them) then any thing ye plantation did or said.

First, it seems clear that Ashley's business, the purchase of this ship, and the plans related to it were originally devised and suggested by Mr. Allerton. Additionally, the reasons and justifications he provided regarding the plantation's inability to repay their money, and the hopes he gave them about being able to do so profitably, were more believed and relied upon by them (at least some of them) than anything the plantation itself stated or claimed.

2. It is like, though Mr. Allerton might thinke not to wrong ye plantation in ye maine, yet his owne gaine and private ends led him a side in these things: for it came to be knowne, and I have it in a letter under Mr. Sherley's hand, that in ye first 2. or 3. years of his imploymente, he had cleared up 400li. and put it into a brew-house of Mr. Colliers in London, at first under Mr. Sherley's name, &c.; besids what he might have other wise. Againe, Mr. Sherley and he had perticuler dealings in some things; for he bought up ye beaver that sea-men & other passengers brought over to Bristoll, and at other places, and charged ye bills to London, which Mr. Sherley payed; and they got some time 50li. a peece in a bargen, as was made knowne by Mr. Hatherley & others, besids what might be other wise; which might make Mr. Sherley harken unto him in many things; and yet I beleeve, as he in his forementioned leter write, he never would side in any perticuler trade wch he conceived would wrong ye plantation, and eate up & destroy ye generall.

2. It's like, even though Mr. Allerton might think he’s not doing anything wrong to the plantation in the main, his own gain and personal interests led him off course in these matters: it became known, and I have it in a letter signed by Mr. Sherley, that in the first 2 or 3 years of his employment, he made 400 pounds and invested it in a brewery owned by Mr. Colliers in London, initially under Mr. Sherley's name, etc.; besides what he might have gained otherwise. Again, Mr. Sherley and he had specific dealings in some matters; he purchased the beaver that sailors and other passengers brought over to Bristol and other places, and he charged the bills to London, which Mr. Sherley paid; they made as much as 50 pounds each on a deal, as was revealed by Mr. Hatherley and others, besides what he might have gained otherwise; this might have made Mr. Sherley pay attention to him in many things; and yet I believe, as he wrote in his previously mentioned letter, he would never engage in any particular trade that he thought would harm the plantation and undermine the whole.

3ly. It may be perceived that, seeing they had done so much for ye plantation, both in former adventures and late disbursements, and allso that Mr. Allerton was ye first occasioner of bringing them upon these new designes, which at first seemed faire & profitable unto them, and unto which they agreed; but now, seeing them to turne to loss, and decline to greater intanglments, they thought it more meete for ye plantation to bear them, then them selves, who had borne much in other things allready, and so tooke advantage of such comission & power as Mr. Allerton had formerly had as their agente, to devolve these things upon them.

3ly. It might be seen that, since they had done so much for the plantation, both in past efforts and recent expenses, and also because Mr. Allerton was the first one to encourage them to pursue these new projects, which initially seemed fair and profitable to them, and to which they agreed; but now, seeing these efforts turning into losses and leading to more complications, they thought it was better for the plantation to handle these issues rather than themselves, who had already contributed significantly in other areas, and so they decided to take advantage of the authority and responsibility that Mr. Allerton had previously held as their agent to pass these matters onto them.

4ly. With pitie and compassion (touching Mr. Allerton) I may say with ye apostle to Timothy, 1. Tim. 6. 9. They that will be rich fall into many temtations and snares, &c., and pearce them selves throw with many sorrows, &c.; for the love of money is ye roote of all evill, v. 10. God give him to see ye evill in his failings, that he may find mercie by repentance for ye wrongs he hath done to any, and this pore plantation in spetiall. They that doe such things doe not only bring them selves into snares, and sorrows, but many with them, (though in an other kind,) as lamentable experience shows; and is too manifest in this bussines.

4ly. With pity and compassion (regarding Mr. Allerton), I can say, like the apostle to Timothy, 1. Tim. 6. 9. Those who desire to be rich fall into many temptations and traps, and they pierce themselves through with many sorrows; for the love of money is the root of all evil, v. 10. May God help him recognize the harm in his actions so that he may find mercy through repentance for the wrongs he has committed against anyone, especially this poor settlement. Those who engage in such behavior not only ensnare themselves in sorrow but also drag many others into it, as tragic experience clearly shows, and this is all too evident in this situation.

[186] Now about these ships & their setting forth, the truth, as farr as could be learned, is this. The motion aboute setting forth ye fishing ship (caled ye [342]Frindship) came first from ye plantation, and ye reasons of it, as is before remembered; but wholy left to them selves to doe or not to doe, as they saw cause. But when it fell into consideration, and ye designe was held to be profitable and hopefull, it was propounded by some of them, why might not they doe it of them selves, seeing they must disburse all ye money, and what need they have any refferance to ye plantation in yt; they might take ye profile them selves, towards other losses, & need not let ye plantation share therin; and if their ends were other wise answered for their supplyes to come too them in time, it would be well enough. So they hired her, & set her out, and fraighted her as full as she could carry with passengers goods yt belonged to ye Massachussets, which rise to a good sume of money; intending to send ye plantations supply in ye other ship. The effecte of this Mr. Hatherley not only declared afterward upon occasion, but affirmed upon othe, taken before ye Govr & Dep: Govr of the Massachusets, Mr. Winthrop & Mr. Dudley: That this ship-Frindship was not sett out nor intended for ye joynt partnership of ye plantation, but for ye perticuler accounte of Mr. James Sherley, Mr. Beachampe, Mr. Andrews, Mr. Allerton, & him selfe. This deposition was taken at Boston ye 29. of Aug: 1639. as is to be seen under their hands; besids some other concurente testimonies declared at severall times to sundrie of them.

[186] Now regarding these ships and their departure, the truth, as much as we could find out, is this. The decision to send out the fishing ship (called the Friendship) originated from the plantation, and the reasons for it have been mentioned before; however, the final decision was left entirely up to them to do or not do, as they saw fit. When it became a topic of discussion, and the plan seemed profitable and promising, some of them suggested that they could undertake it themselves since they would have to pay all the expenses anyway. They wondered why they needed to refer back to the plantation in this matter; they could take the profits themselves to cover other losses without having to let the plantation benefit from it. If their needs were met and supplies arrived on time, everything would be fine. So, they hired the ship, set her out, and filled her with passengers' goods that belonged to the Massachusetts, which totaled a good amount of money; their plan was to send the plantation's supplies on another ship. Mr. Hatherley not only stated this later as needed but confirmed it on other occasions, in front of the Governor and Deputy Governor of the Massachusetts, Mr. Winthrop and Mr. Dudley: that this ship, the Friendship, was not launched nor intended for the joint partnership of the plantation, but for the individual accounts of Mr. James Sherley, Mr. Beachampe, Mr. Andrews, Mr. Allerton, and himself. This testimony was recorded in Boston on August 29, 1639, as can be seen under their signatures, along with several other consistent testimonies given at different times to various individuals.

About ye Whit-Angell, though she was first bought, or at least the price beaten, by Mr. Allerton (at Bristoll), yet that had been nothing if Mr. Sherley had not liked it, and disbursed ye money. And that she was not intended for ye plantation appears by sundrie evidences;[CZ] as, first, ye bills of sale, or charter-parties, were taken in their owne names, without any mention or refferance to ye plantation at all; viz. Mr. Sherley, Mr. Beachampe, Mr. Andrews, Mr. Denison, and Mr. Allerton; for Mr. Hatherley fell off, and would not joyne with them in this. That she was not bought for their accounte, Mr. Hatherley tooke his oath before ye parties afforesaid, ye day and year above writen.

About the Whit-Angell, even though she was initially purchased, or at least the price was negotiated down, by Mr. Allerton (in Bristol), that would have meant nothing if Mr. Sherley hadn’t liked it and provided the money. The fact that she wasn’t intended for the plantation is evident from several pieces of evidence; for instance, the bills of sale or charter-parties were made in their own names, with no mention or reference to the plantation at all; namely, Mr. Sherley, Mr. Beauchampe, Mr. Andrews, Mr. Denison, and Mr. Allerton; since Mr. Hatherley backed out and did not join them in this. That she wasn’t bought for their account is something Mr. Hatherley swore before the parties mentioned above, on the day and year written above.

Mr. Allerton tooke his oath to like effecte concerning this ship, the Whit-Angell, before ye Govr & Deputie, the 7. of Sep: 1639. and likewise deposed, ye same time, that Mr. Hatherley and him selfe did, in the behalfe of them selves and ye said Mr. Sherley, Mr. Andrews, & Mr. Beachamp, agree and undertake to discharge, and save harmless, all ye rest of ye partners & purchasers, of and from ye said losses of Freindship for 200li., which was to be discounted therupon; as by ther depossitions (which are in writing) may appeare more at large, and some other depositions & other [344]testemonies by Mr. Winslow,[DA] &c. But I suppose these may be sufficente to evince the truth in these things, against all pretences to ye contrary. And yet the burthen lay still upon ye plantation; or, to speake more truly and rightly, upon those few that were ingaged for all, for they were faine to wade through these things without any help from any.

Mr. Allerton took his oath regarding this ship, the Whit-Angell, before the Govr & Deputy on September 7, 1639. He also stated at that time that Mr. Hatherley and he agreed, on behalf of themselves and Mr. Sherley, Mr. Andrews, & Mr. Beachamp, to cover and protect all the other partners & purchasers from the said losses of Friendship for 200li, which was to be deducted from that amount; as can be seen more clearly in their written depositions, along with some other depositions & additional testimonies by Mr. Winslow, &c. But I think these might be enough to prove the truth in these matters against any claims to the contrary. Yet the burden still fell on the plantation; or, to put it more accurately, on those few who were responsible for everyone, as they had to navigate these issues without any assistance from anyone.

[187] Concerning Mr. Allerton's accounts, they were so larg and intrecate, as they could not well understand them, much less examine & correcte them, without a great deale of time & help, and his owne presence, which was now hard to gett amongst them; and it was 2. or 3. years before they could bring them to any good pass, but never make them perfecte. I know not how it came to pass, or what misterie was in it, for he tooke upon him to make up all accounts till this time, though Mr. Sherley was their agente to buy & sell their goods, and did more then he therin; yet he past in accounts in a maner for all disbursments, both concerning goods bought, which he never saw, [345]but were done when he was hear in ye cuntrie or at sea; and all ye expences of ye Leyden people, done by others in his absence; the charges aboute ye patente, &c. In all which he made them debtore to him above 300li. and demanded paimente of it. But when things came to scaning, he was found above 2000li. debtore to them, (this wherin Mr. Hatherley & he being joyntly ingaged, which he only had, being included,) besids I know not how much yt could never be cleared; and interest moneys which ate them up, which he never accounted. Also they were faine to alow such large bills of charges as were intolerable; the charges of ye patent came to above 500li. and yet nothing done in it but what was done at first without any confirmation; 30li. given at a clape, and 50li. spent in a journey. No marvell therfore if Mr. Sherley said in his leter, if their bussines had been better managed, they might have been ye richest plantation of any English at yt time. Yea, he scrued up his poore old father in law's accounte to above 200li. and brought it on ye generall accounte, and to befreind him made most of it to arise out of those goods taken up by him at Bristoll, at 50. per cent., because he knew they would never let it lye on ye old man, when, alass! he, poore man, never dreamte of any such thing, nor yt what he had could arise nere yt valew; but thought that many of them had been freely bestowed on him & his children by Mr. Allerton. Nither in truth did they come nere yt [346]valew in worth, but yt sume was blowne up by interest & high prises, which ye company did for ye most parte bear, (he deserving farr more,) being most sory that he should have a name to have much, when he had in effecte litle.

[187] Regarding Mr. Allerton's accounts, they were so large and complex that they couldn't fully understand them, let alone examine and correct them without a lot of time, help, and his presence, which was hard to arrange. It took them 2 or 3 years to get the accounts into any decent shape, but they never managed to perfect them. I don’t know how this happened or what the mystery was, for he took it upon himself to handle all the accounts until this time, even though Mr. Sherley was their agent for buying and selling their goods and did much more than he did. Still, he accounted for all expenditures, both for goods he never saw, which were bought when he was either in the country or at sea, and all the expenses incurred by the people from Leyden during his absence; the charges related to the patent, etc. In all this, he made them owe him over £300 and demanded payment. But when everything was scrutinized, he was found to owe them over £2000, (which included the joint engagement with Mr. Hatherley), along with an amount I cannot determine that could never be cleared, and interest payments that consumed them, which he never accounted for. They also had to accept such exorbitant bills of charges that were unbearable; the expenses related to the patent came to over £500, and yet nothing was done in it beyond what was initially accomplished without any confirmation; £30 given in one go and £50 spent on a trip. No wonder Mr. Sherley mentioned in his letter that if their business had been better managed, they could have been the richest plantation of any English at that time. Indeed, he inflated his poor old father-in-law’s account to over £200 and included it in the general account, and to befriend him, he made most of it arise from the goods taken up by him in Bristol at a 50% markup because he knew they wouldn’t let it fall on the old man, who, alas, never imagined any such thing, nor that what he had could be worth anywhere near that value; he thought many of them had been freely given to him and his children by Mr. Allerton. In truth, they were nowhere near that value, but that sum was inflated by interest and high prices, which the company mostly covered, (he deserved far more), being most sorry that he should have the reputation of having a lot when he actually had little.

This year also Mr. Sherley sent over an accounte, which was in a maner but a cash accounte what Mr. Allerton had had of them, and disbursed, for which he referd to his accounts; besids an account of beaver sould, which Mr. Winslow & some others had carried over, and a large supply of goods which Mr. Winslow had sent & brought over, all which was comprised in that accounte, and all ye disbursments aboute ye Freindship, & Whit-Angell, and what concerned their accounts from first to last; or any thing else he could charg ye partners with. So they were made debtor in ye foote of that accounte 4770li 19. 2.[DB] besids 1000li. still due for ye purchase yet unpayed; notwithstanding all ye beaver, and returnes that both Ashley & they had made, which were not small.

This year, Mr. Sherley submitted a report that was essentially a cash statement of what Mr. Allerton had received from them and spent, for which he referred to his accounts; besides that, there was a record of the beaver sold, which Mr. Winslow and some others had taken over, along with a large supply of goods that Mr. Winslow had sent and brought over, all of which was included in that report, along with all the expenses related to the Friendship and Whit-Angell, and everything concerning their accounts from the beginning to the end; or anything else he could charge the partners with. As a result, they were made liable in the total of that account for £4,770.19.2, besides the £1,000 still owed for the purchase that hadn’t been paid yet; despite all the beaver and returns that both Ashley and they had made, which were not insignificant.

[188] In these accounts of Mr. Sherley's some things were obscure, and some things twise charged, as a 100. [347]of Bastable ruggs which came in ye Freindship, & cost 75li., charged before by Mr. Allerton, and now by him againe, with other perticulers of like nature doubtfull, to be twise or thrise charged; as also a sume of 600li. which Mr. Allerton deneyed, and they could never understand for what it was. They sent a note of these & such like things afterward to Mr. Sherley by Mr. Winslow; but (I know not how it came to pass) could never have them explained.

[188] In these accounts from Mr. Sherley, some things were unclear, and some were charged multiple times, like a hundred. [347] of Bastable rugs that arrived on the Friendship and cost £75, which had already been charged by Mr. Allerton, and now again by him, along with other similar questionable items that seemed to be charged two or three times; also a sum of £600 that Mr. Allerton denied, and they could never figure out what it was for. They sent a note regarding these and similar issues to Mr. Sherley through Mr. Winslow; but (I don’t know how it happened) they could never get those resolved.

Into these deepe sumes had Mr. Allerton rune them in tow years, for in ye later end of ye year 1628. all their debts did not amounte to much above 400li., as was then noted; and now come to so many thousands. And wheras in ye year 1629. Mr. Sherley & Mr. Hatherley being at Bristoll, and write a large letter from thence, in which they had given an account of ye debts, and what sumes were then disbursed, Mr. Allerton never left begging & intreating of them till they had put it out. So they bloted out 2. lines in yt leter in which ye sumes were contained, and write upon it so as not a word could be perceived; as since by them was confessed, and by ye leters may be seene. And thus were they kept hoodwinckte, till now they were so deeply ingaged. And wheras Mr. Sherley did so ernestly press yt Mr. Allerton might be sent over to finish ye great bussines aboute ye patente, as may be seen in his leter write 1629. as is before recorded, and yt they should be ernest wth his wife to suffer him [348]to goe, &c., he hath since confessed by a letter under my hands, that it was Mr. Allerton's owne doings, and not his, and he made him write his words, & not his owne. The patent was but a pretence, and not ye thing. Thus were they abused in their simplicitie, and no beter then bought & sould, as it may seeme.

Into these deep sums had Mr. Allerton run them in two years, for by the end of the year 1628, all their debts amounted to just over £400, as was then noted; and now it has come to so many thousands. And whereas in the year 1629, Mr. Sherley and Mr. Hatherley were in Bristol and wrote a long letter from there, in which they accounted for the debts and the amounts that had been disbursed, Mr. Allerton never stopped begging and pleading with them until they had sent it out. So they blotted out two lines in that letter where the amounts were included, and wrote over it so that not a word could be seen; as has since been admitted by them and can be seen in the letters. And thus they were kept in the dark until now they were so deeply involved. And whereas Mr. Sherley earnestly pressed that Mr. Allerton might be sent over to finish the major business about the patent, as can be seen in his letter written in 1629, as recorded before, and that they should be earnest with his wife to allow him to go, etc., he has since confessed in a letter under my hands that it was Mr. Allerton's own doing, not his, and he made him write his words instead of his own. The patent was just a pretense, not the real issue. Thus were they deceived in their simplicity, and no better than bought and sold, as it may seem.

And to mend ye matter, Mr. Allerton doth in a sorte wholy now deserte them; having brought them into ye briers, he leaves them to gett out as they can. But God crost him mightily, for he having hired ye ship of Mr. Sherly at 30li., a month, he set forth againe with a most wicked and drunken crue, and for covetousnes sake did so over lade her, not only filling her hould, but so stufed her betweene decks, as she was walte, and could not bear sayle, and they had like to have been cast away at sea, and were forced to put for Millford Havene, and new-stow her, & put some of ther ordnance & more heavie goods in ye botome; which lost them time, and made them come late into ye countrie, lose ther season, and made a worse viage then ye year before. But being come into ye countrie, he sells trading comodities to any yt will buy, to ye great prejudice of ye plantation here; but that which is worse, what he could not sell, he trustes; and sets up a company of base felows and maks them traders, to rune into every hole, & into ye river of Kenebeck, to gleane away ye trade from ye house ther, aboute ye patente & priviledge wherof he had dasht away so [349]much money of theirs here; [189] and now what in him lay went aboute to take away ye benefite therof, and to overthrow them. Yea, not only this, but he furnishes a company, and joyns with some consorts, (being now deprived of Ashley at Penobscote,) and sets up a trading house beyoned Penobscote, to cute of ye trade from thence also. But ye French perceiving that that would be greatly to their damage allso, they came in their begining before they were well setled, and displanted them, slue 2. of their men, and tooke all their goods to a good valew, ye loss being most, if not all, Mr. Allerton's; for though some of them should have been his partners, yet he trusted them for their partes; the rest of ye men were sent into France, and this was the end of yt projecte. The rest of those he trusted, being lose and drunken fellows, did for ye most parte but coussen & cheate him of all they got into their hands; that howsoever he did his friends some hurte hereby for ye presente, yet he gate litle good, but wente by ye loss by Gods just hand. After in time, when he came to Plim̅oth, ye church caled him to accounte for these, and other his grosse miscarrages; he confessed his faulte, and promised better walking, and that he would wind him selfe out of these courses as soone as he could, &c.

And to make matters worse, Mr. Allerton is basically abandoning them now; having brought them into trouble, he leaves them to figure it out on their own. But God struck him hard, because after hiring Mr. Sherly's ship for £30 a month, he set off again with a group of rowdy, drunken people. Driven by greed, he overloaded the ship, not only filling the hold but also cramming it below decks, making it unstable and unable to sail properly. They nearly shipwrecked at sea and had to make their way to Milford Haven to rearrange the cargo and move some of their heavier goods to the bottom. This cost them time, made them arrive late in the country, ruined their season, and resulted in a worse journey than the year before. Once they reached the country, he started selling goods to anyone willing to buy, harming the local settlement. What's worse is that for what he couldn’t sell, he extended credit and set up a group of petty traders who would rush into every nook and cranny, even up the Kenebeck River, to steal business from the trading house there, which he had already drained of so much money. Now, he was trying to eliminate any benefits from it and undermine them. Not only that, but he also organized a crew and teamed up with some associates (now without Ashley at Penobscote) to set up another trading house beyond Penobscote, cutting into the trade there too. However, the French recognized that this would significantly hurt them as well, so they intervened before he was properly established, displaced them, killed two of their men, and took all their valuable goods, with the loss mainly falling on Mr. Allerton. Even though some of those men were supposed to be his partners, he had trusted them for their shares; the other men were sent back to France, and this was the end of that venture. Most of those he trusted, being careless and drunk, just deceived and cheated him out of everything they got their hands on. So, although he caused his friends some harm in the short term, he gained little good and ultimately faced a loss by God’s justice. Later on, when he arrived in Plymouth, the church called him to account for this and other serious missteps. He admitted his faults, promised to do better, and said he would remove himself from these questionable dealings as soon as he could.

This year also Mr. Sherley would needs send them over a new-acountante; he had made mention of such a thing ye year before, but they write him word, that [350]their charge was great allready, and they neede not increase it, as this would; but if they were well delte with, and had their goods well sent over, they could keep their accounts hear them selves. Yet he now sente one, which they did not refuse, being a yonger brother of Mr. Winslows, whom they had been at charge to instructe at London before he came. He came over in the White Angell with Mr. Allerton, and ther begane his first imploymente; for though Mr. Sherley had so farr befreinded Mr. Allerton, as to cause[DC] Mr. Winslow to ship ye supply sente to ye partners here in this ship, and give him 4li. p̲er tune, wheras others carried for 3. and he made them pay their fraight ready downe, before ye ship wente out of ye harbore, wheras others payed upon certificate of ye goods being delivered, and their fraight came to upward of 6. score pounds, yet they had much adoe to have their goods delivered, for some of them were chainged, as bread & pease; they were forced to take worse for better, neither could they ever gett all. And if Josias Winslow had not been ther, it had been worse; for he had ye invoyce, and order to send them to ye trading houses.

This year, Mr. Sherley insisted on sending over a new accountant; he had mentioned it the year before, but they wrote to him saying that their expenses were already high and they didn’t want to increase them, as this would do. However, if they were treated fairly and had their goods sent over properly, they could manage their accounts themselves. Yet he did send someone now, and they accepted him, as he was a younger brother of Mr. Winslow, whom they had spent money to train in London before he arrived. He came over on the White Angel with Mr. Allerton, and there he began his first job. Although Mr. Sherley had previously helped Mr. Allerton by having Mr. Winslow ship the supply sent to the partners here in this vessel at £4 per ton, while others paid £3, he made them pay their freight upfront before the ship left the harbor, while others paid on receipt of the goods. Their freight added up to over £120, yet they had a hard time getting their goods delivered, as some were swapped, like bread and peas; they had to accept lower quality goods in exchange for better ones, and they could never get everything. If Josias Winslow hadn’t been there, it would have been worse, as he had the invoice and the order to send them to the trading houses.

This year their house at Penobscott was robed by ye French, and all their goods of any worth they carried away, to ye value of 400. or 500li. as ye cost first peny worth; in beaver 300li. waight; and ye rest in trading [351]goods, as coats, ruggs, blankett, biskett, &c. It was in this maner. The mr. of ye house, and parte of ye company with him, were come with their vessell to ye westward to fecth a supply of goods which was brought over for them. In ye mean time comes a smale French ship into ye harbore (and amongst ye company was a false Scott); they pretended they were nuly come from ye sea, and knew not wher they were, and that their vesell was very leake, and desired they might hale her a shore and stop their leaks. And many French complements they used, and congees they made; and in ye ende, seeing but 3. or 4. simple men, yt were servants, and by this Scoth-man understanding that ye maister & ye rest of ye company were gone from home, they fell of comending their gunes and muskets, that lay upon racks by ye wall side, and tooke them downe to looke on them, asking if they were charged. And when they were possesst of them, one presents a peece ready charged against ye servants, and another a pistoll; and bid them not sturr, but quietly deliver them their goods, and carries some of ye men aborde, & made ye other help to carry away ye goods. And when they had tooke what they pleased, they sett them at liberty, and wente their way, with this mocke, biding them tell their mr. when he came, that some of ye Ile of Rey gentlemen had been ther.[DD]

This year, their house in Penobscott was raided by the French, who took away all their valuable goods, estimated to be worth 400 or 500 pounds, including 300 pounds in beaver and the rest in trade items like coats, rugs, blankets, biscuits, etc. Here's how it happened: The master of the house and part of the crew with him went west to bring back a supply of goods that had been sent for them. In the meantime, a small French ship came into the harbor (and among the crew was a deceitful Scot); they pretended they had just arrived from the sea and didn't know where they were, claiming their vessel was very leaky and asking for help to haul it ashore to fix it. They flattered the locals and made polite gestures. Eventually, noticing only three or four simple servants, and understanding from the Scot that the master and the rest of the crew were away, they started praising the guns and muskets displayed on the wall, taking them down to examine them and asking if they were loaded. Once they had control of the weapons, one person aimed a loaded gun at the servants while another aimed a pistol and told them not to move, but to quietly hand over their goods. They took some of the men aboard and forced the others to help carry away the goods. After taking what they wanted, they released the men and left, mockingly telling them to inform their master upon his return that some gentlemen from the Isle of Rey had been there.[DD]

[DE] [352]This year, on Sr Christopher Gardener, being, as him selfe said, descended of yt house yt the Bishop of Winchester came of (who was so great a persecutor of Gods saincts in Queene Maries days), and being a great traveler, received his first honour of knighthood at Jerusalem, being made Knight of ye Sepulcher ther. He came into these parts under pretence of forsaking ye world, and to live a private life, in a godly course, not unwilling to put him selfe upon any meane imployments, and take any paines for his living; and some time offered him selfe to joyne to ye churchs in sundry places. He brought over with him a servante or 2. and a comly yonge woman, whom be caled his cousin, but it was suspected, she (after ye Italian maner) was his concubine. Living at ye Massachusets, for some miscariages which he should have answered, he fled away from authority, and gott amonge ye Indeans of these parts; they sent after him, but could not gett him, and promissed some reward to those yt should find him. The Indeans came to ye Govr here, and tould wher he was, and asked if they might kill him; he tould them no, by no means, but if they could take him and bring him hither, they should be payed for their paines. They said he had a gune & a rapier, & he would kill them if yey went aboute it; and ye [353]Massachuset Indeans said they might kille him. But ye Govr tould them no, they should not kill him, but watch their opportunitie, & take him. And so they did, for when they light of him by a river side, he got into a canowe to get from them, & when they came nere him, whilst he presented his peece at them to keep them of, the streame carried ye canow against a rock, and tumbled both him & his peece & rapier into ye water; yet he got out, and having a litle dagger by his side, they durst not close with him, but getting longe pols they soone beat his dagger out of his hand, so he was glad to yeeld; and they brought him to ye Govr. But his hands and armes were swolen & very sore with ye blowes they had given him. So he used him kindly, & sent him to a lodging wher his armes were bathed and anoynted, and he was quickly well againe, and blamed ye Indeans for beating him so much. They said that they did but a litle whip him with sticks. In his lodging, those yt made his bed found a litle note booke that by accidente had slipt out of his pockett, or some private place, in which was a memoriall what day he was reconciled to ye pope & church of Rome, and in what universitie he tooke his scapula, and such & such degrees. It being brought to ye Govr, he kept it, and sent ye Govr of ye Massachusets word of his taking, who sent for him. So ye Govr sent him and these notes to ye Govr ther, who tooke it very thankfuly; but after he [354]gott for England, he shewed his malice, but God prevented him.

[DE] [352]This year, Sir Christopher Gardener, who claimed to be descended from the same house as the Bishop of Winchester (a notorious persecutor of God's saints during Queen Mary's reign), and being an avid traveler, received his first honor of knighthood in Jerusalem, becoming a Knight of the Sepulcher there. He came to these parts under the guise of leaving the world behind to live a private, godly life, willing to take on any humble jobs and work hard for his living; he sometimes offered to join the churches in various places. He brought with him a servant or two and a lovely young woman he referred to as his cousin, though it was suspected that, in the Italian manner, she was actually his concubine. While living in Massachusetts, due to some misdeeds he was supposed to answer for, he fled from the authorities and joined the local Indians. They pursued him but could not capture him, promising a reward to anyone who could find him. The Indians came to the governor here and reported his location, asking if they could kill him; he told them no, absolutely not, but if they could capture him and bring him back, they would be compensated for their efforts. They claimed he had a gun and a rapier and would kill them if they tried. The Massachusetts Indians insisted they could kill him. However, the governor told them no, they should not kill him, but instead wait for a chance to capture him. They did just that; when they spotted him by a river, he jumped into a canoe to escape, and as they drew near, while he aimed his gun at them to keep them at bay, the current swept the canoe against a rock, tipping both him and his gun and rapier into the water. Nevertheless, he managed to escape, but since he only had a small dagger at his side, they dared not approach too closely. By using long poles, they soon knocked the dagger from his hand, compelling him to surrender, and they took him to the governor. His hands and arms were swollen and sore from the beating he had received. The governor treated him kindly, sending him to a place where his arms could be bathed and healed, and he quickly recovered, blaming the Indians for hitting him so hard. They insisted they had only lightly whipped him with sticks. While he was in his quarters, those who made his bed found a small notebook that had accidentally fallen out of his pocket or some hidden spot, containing notes about the day he reconciled with the Pope and the Catholic Church, along with details of the university where he took his scapular and earned his degrees. This was brought to the governor, who kept it and informed the governor of Massachusetts about his capture, prompting a summons for him. The governor sent him along with the notes to the governor there, who received them with gratitude; however, after he returned to England, he displayed his malice, but God intervened.

See ye Govr leter on ye other side.[DF]

See your Gov letter on the other side.__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

Sr: It hath pleased God to bring Sr. Christopher Gardener safe to us, with thos that came with him. And howsoever I never intended any hard measure to him, but to respecte and use him according to his qualitie, yet I let him know your care of him, and yt he shall speed ye better for your mediation. It was a spetiall providence of God to bring those notes of his to our hands; I desire yt you will please to speake to all yt are privie to them, not to discovere them to any one, for yt may frustrate ye means of any further use to be made of them. The good Lord our God who hath allways ordered things for ye good of his poore churches here, directe us in this arighte, and dispose it to a good issue. I am sorie we put you to so much trouble about this gentleman, espetialy at this time of great imploymente, but I know not how to avoyed it. I must againe intreate you, to let me know what charge & troble any of your people have been at aboute him, yt it may be recompenced. So with the true affection of a frind, desiring all happines to your selfe & yours, and to all my worthy friends with you (whom I love in ye Lord), I comende you to his grace & good providence, & rest

Sr: God has graciously brought Sr. Christopher Gardener safely to us, along with those who came with him. Although I never intended to treat him harshly, but rather to regard and treat him according to his status, I’ve informed him of your concern for him, and that he will benefit from your support. It was a special act of God that those notes of his came into our possession; I kindly ask that you speak to everyone who knows about them, so they do not reveal them to anyone else, as that could undermine any future use of them. May the good Lord, who has always arranged matters for the benefit of His humble churches here, guide us rightly in this and lead to a positive outcome. I regret putting you through so much trouble regarding this gentleman, especially at this busy time, but I see no way to avoid it. I must again request that you inform me of any costs and difficulties your people have experienced concerning him, so that they may be compensated. With sincere friendship and best wishes for your well-being and that of your loved ones, as well as all my esteemed friends with you (whom I love in the Lord), I commend you to His grace and good providence, and remain

Your most assured friend,
John Winthrop.
Boston, May 5. 1631.

By occation wherof I will take a litle libertie to declare what fell out by this mans means & malice, [355]complying with others. And though I doubt not but it will be more fully done by my honourd friends, whom it did more directly concerne, and have more perticuler knowledg of ye matter, yet I will here give a hinte of ye same, and Gods providence in preventing ye hurte that might have come by ye same. The intelligence I had by a letter from my much hond and beloved friend, Mr. John Winthrop, Govr of ye Massachusets.

On this occasion, I’ll take a little liberty to share what happened because of this man's actions and malice, along with others. While I’m sure my honored friends will cover it more thoroughly since it concerns them directly and they have more specific knowledge of the matter, I will provide a hint of the same, as well as God’s providence in preventing the harm that could have come from it. I got this information from a letter from my esteemed and beloved friend, Mr. John Winthrop, Governor of Massachusetts.

Sr: Upon a petition exhibited by Sr. Christo: Gardner, Sr. Ferd: Gorges, Captaine Masson, &c., against you and us, the cause was heard before ye lords of ye Privie Counsell, and after reported to ye king, the sucsess wherof maks it evident to all, that ye Lord hath care of his people hear. The passages are admirable, and too long to write. I hartily wish an opportunitie to imparte them unto you, being māy sheets of paper. But ye conclusion was (against all mens expectation) an order for our incouragmente, and much blame and disgrace upon ye adversaries, wch calls for much thankfullnes from us all, which we purpose (ye Lord willing) to express in a day of thanks-giving to our mercifull God, (I doubt not but you will consider, if it be not fitt for you to joyne in it,) who, as he hath humbled us by his late correction, so he hath lifted us up, by an abundante rejoysing, in our deliverance out of so desperate a danger; so as that wch our enemies builte their hopes upon to ruine us by, He hath mercifully disposed to our great advantage, as I shall further aquainte you, when occasion shall serve.

Sr: Following a petition presented by Sr. Christo, Gardner, Sr. Ferd: Gorges, Captain Masson, and others against you and us, the case was heard by the lords of the Privy Council and subsequently reported to the king. The outcome makes it clear to everyone that the Lord cares for His people here. The details are remarkable and too lengthy to write out. I sincerely hope for an opportunity to share them with you, as they are many sheets of paper. However, the conclusion was (against everyone’s expectations) an order for our encouragement and much blame and disgrace upon the adversaries, which calls for substantial gratitude from all of us. We intend (the Lord willing) to express this in a day of thanksgiving to our merciful God. I have no doubt you will consider whether it is fitting for you to join in this, who, as He has humbled us through His recent correction, has also lifted us up with abundant joy in our deliverance from such desperate danger. What our enemies built their hopes on to ruin us, He has mercifully turned to our great advantage, as I will inform you further when the opportunity arises.

The coppy of ye order follows.

The copy of the order follows.

At ye courte at Whit-hall ye 19. Jan: 1632.

At the court at Whitehall on January 19, 1632.

Present

Sigillum Lord Privie Seale
Ea: of Dorsett
Lo: Vi: Falkland
Lo: Bp: of London
Lord Cottinton
Mr. Trer
Mr. Vic Chambr
Mr. Sec: Cooke
Maister Sec: Windebanck

Present

Seal Lord Privy Seal
Earl of Dorset
Lord Viscount Falkland
Lord Bishop of London
Lord Cottington
Mr. Treasurer
Mr. Vice Chamberlain
Mr. Secretary Cooke
Master Secretary Windebanck

Wheras his Matie hath latly been informed of great distraction and much disorder in yt plantation in ye parts of America called New-England, which, if they be true, & suffered to rune on, would tende to ye great dishonour of this kingdome, and utter ruine of that plantation. For prevention wherof, and for ye orderly settling of goverment, according to ye intention of those patents which have been granted by his Matie and from his late royall father king James, it hath pleased his Matie that ye lords & others of his most honourable Privie Counsell, should take ye same into consideration. Their lordships in ye first place thought fitt to make a comitie of this bord, to take examination of ye matters informed; which comitties having called diverse of ye principall adventurers in yt plantation, and heard those that are complanants against them, most of the things informed being deneyed, and resting to be proved by parties that must be called from yt place, which required a long expence of time; and at presente their lordships finding the adventurers were upon dispatch of men, victles, and marchandice for yt place, all which would be at a stand, if ye adventurers should have discouragmente, or take suspition that the state hear had no good opinion of yt plantation; their lordships, not laying the faulte or fancies (if any be) of some perticuler men upon the generall govermente, or principall adventurers, (which in due time is further to be [357]inquired into,) have thought fitt in ye meane time to declare, that the appearences were so faire, and hopes so greate, yt the countrie would prove both beneficiall to this kingdom, and profitable to the perticuler adventurers, as yt the adventurers had cause to goe on cherfully with their undertakings, and rest assured, if things were carried as was pretended when ye patents were granted, and accordingly as by the patentes it is appointed, his Majestie would not only maintaine the liberties & privileges heretofore granted, but supply any thing further that might tend to the good govermente, prosperitie, and comforte of his people ther of that place, &c.

Whereas His Majesty has recently been informed of significant unrest and disorder in the plantation located in America known as New England, which, if true and allowed to continue, would lead to great dishonor for this kingdom and the complete ruin of that plantation. To prevent this, and to ensure the orderly establishment of government, according to the intentions of the patents granted by His Majesty and his late royal father King James, His Majesty has decided that the lords and other members of his most honorable Privy Council should consider the matter. Their lordships initially decided to create a committee to examine the reported issues. This committee called various key individuals involved in the plantation and heard from the complainants against them. Most of the allegations were denied, and it remained to be proven by parties that needed to be summoned from the location, which would take considerable time. Presently, their lordships noted that the adventurers were preparing to send men, provisions, and merchandise to the plantation; all of which would be delayed if the adventurers felt discouraged or suspected that the state here had a poor opinion of the plantation. Their lordships, not blaming the issues or opinions (if any) of individual men upon the general government or principal adventurers (which will be further investigated in due time), have decided to declare in the meantime that the appearances were so favorable and the hopes so great that the country would be both beneficial to this kingdom and profitable to the individual adventurers. The adventurers have cause to proceed confidently with their plans and can rest assured that if matters are managed as intended when the patents were granted, and according to the provisions of the patents, His Majesty would not only uphold the liberties and privileges previously granted but would also provide anything further that could contribute to the good governance, prosperity, and comfort of his people there, etc.

William Trumball.

William Trumball.

Anno Dom: 1632.

AD: 1632.

Mr. Allerton, returning for England, litle regarded his bound of a 1000li. to performe covenants; for wheras he was bound by ye same to bring ye ship to [190] London, and to pay 30li. per month for her hire, he did neither of boath, for he carried her to Bristoll againe, from whence he intended to sett her out againe, and so did ye 3. time, into these parts (as after will appear); and though she had been 10. months upon ye former viage, at 30li. p̲r month, yet he never payed peney for hire. It should seeme he knew well enough how to deale with Mr. Sherley. And Mr. Sherley, though he would needs tye her & her accounte upon ye generall, yet he would dispose of her as him selfe pleased; for though Mr. Winslow had in their names protested against ye receiving her on yt accounte, or if [358]ever they should hope to preveile in shuch a thing, yet never to suffer Mr. Allerton to have any more to doe in her, yet he ye last year let her wholy unto him, and injoyned them to send all their supplye in her to their prejudice, as is before noted. And now, though he broke his bonds, kepte no covenante, paid no hire, nor was ever like to keep covenants, yet now he goes and sells him all, both ship, & all her accounts, from first to last (and in effecte he might as well have given him ye same); and not only this, but he doth as good as provide a sanctuary for him, for he gives him one years time to prepare his accounte, and then to give up ye same to them here; and then another year for him to make paymente of what should be due upon yt accounte. And in ye mean time writs ernestly to them not to interupte or hinder him from his bussines, or stay him aboute clearing accounts, &c.; so as he in ye mean time gathers up all monies due for fraighte, and any other debtes belonging either to her, or ye Frindship's accounts, as his owne perticuler; and after, sells ship, & ordnans, fish, & what he had raised, in Spaine, according to ye first designe, in effecte; and who had, or what became of ye money, he best knows. In ye mean time their hands were bound, and could doe nothing but looke on, till he had made all away into other mens hands (save a few catle & a litle land & some small maters he had here at Plimoth), and so in ye end removed, as he had allready his person, so all [359]his from hence. This will better appere by Mr. Sherley's leter.

Mr. Allerton, returning from England, paid little attention to his bond of £1000 to fulfill his agreements; since he was obligated to bring the ship to London and pay £30 per month for her hire, he did neither, as he took her back to Bristol instead, from where he planned to set her out again, and did so three times into these parts (as will be explained later). Although she had been on the previous voyage for 10 months at £30 per month, he never paid a penny for her hire. It seems he knew how to manage Mr. Sherley. And Mr. Sherley, even though he insisted on tying her and her account to the general partnership, still controlled her as he pleased; for despite Mr. Winslow protesting in their names against receiving her on that account, or if they ever hoped to prevail in such a matter, they never allowed Mr. Allerton to have anything more to do with her. Yet last year, he let her entirely to him and ordered them to send all their supplies with her to their detriment, as noted earlier. Now, although he broke his bonds, kept no agreements, paid no hire, nor was ever likely to keep his agreements, he goes ahead and sells him everything, both the ship and all her accounts from start to finish (in effect, he might as well have given him the same). Not only that, but he also practically provides a haven for him, as he gives him a year to prepare his account and then to hand it over to them here; and then another year for him to make payments on what would be due on that account. In the meantime, he earnestly writes to them not to interrupt or hinder him from his business or delay him regarding clearing accounts, etc.; so in the meantime, he collects all monies due for freight and any other debts belonging either to her or the Friendship's accounts, as his own personal matters; afterward, he sells the ship, ordnance, fish, and whatever he had gathered in Spain, according to the original plan; he knows best who had, or what became of the money. Meanwhile, their hands were tied, and they could do nothing but watch as he transferred everything into other people's hands (except for a few cattle and a little land and some minor matters he had here at Plymouth), and so in the end, he moved away, just as he had already taken his person, so all of his things from here. This will be clearer with Mr. Sherley's letter.

Sr: These few lines are further to give you to understand, that seeing you & we, that never differed yet but aboute ye White-Angell, which somewhat troubleth us, as I perceive it doth you. And now Mr. Allerton beeing here, we have had some confferance with him about her, and find him very willing to give you & us all contente yt possiblie he can, though he burthen him selfe. He is contente to take ye White-Angell wholy on him selfe, notwithstanding he mett with pirates nere ye coast of Ierland, which tooke away his best sayles & other provissions from her; so as verily if we should now sell her, she would yeeld but a small price, besids her ordnance. And to set her forth againe with fresh money we would not, she being now at Bristoll. Wherfore we thought it best, both for you & us, Mr. Allerton being willing to take her, to accepte of his bond of tow thousand pounds, to give [191] you a true & perfecte accounte, and take ye whole charge of ye Whit-Angell wholy to him selfe, from ye first to ye last. The accounte he is to make and perfecte within 12. months from ye date of this letter, and then to pay you at 6. and 6. months after, what soever shall be due unto you and us upon the foote of yt accounte. And verily, notwithstanding all ye disasters he hath had, I am perswaded he hath enough to pay all men here and ther. Only they must have patience till he can gather in what is due to him ther. I doe not write this slightly, but upon some ground of what I have seen (and perhaps you know not of) under ye hands & seals of some, &c. I rest

Sr: These few lines are to let you know that, seeing you and us, we have never differed except regarding the White Angel, which troubles us both, as I can tell it does you. Now that Mr. Allerton is here, we've had a discussion with him about her, and he seems very willing to do everything he can to satisfy you and us, even though it will burden him. He is willing to take on the White Angel entirely by himself, even though he encountered pirates near the coast of Ireland, who took his best sails and other supplies from her. So truly, if we were to sell her now, she would fetch only a small price, besides her ordnance. We wouldn't want to put her back out again with more money while she is currently in Bristol. Therefore, we thought it best for both you and us that, since Mr. Allerton is willing to take her, we should accept his bond for two thousand pounds, to provide you with a true and complete account, and take on the entire responsibility of the White Angel from start to finish. He is to create and finalize the account within 12 months from the date of this letter and then pay you within 6 and 6 months after, whatever is owed to you and us based on that account. Honestly, despite all the troubles he has faced, I believe he has enough to pay everyone here and there. They just need to be patient until he can collect what is owed to him. I don’t write this lightly, but based on what I’ve seen (and perhaps you may not know) with the hands and seals of some, etc. I remain.

Your assured friend,
James Sherley.
Des: 6. 1632.

But heres not a word of ye breach of former bonds & covenants, or paimente of ye ships hire; this is passt by as if no such thing had been; besids what bonds or obligments so ever they had of him, ther never came any into ye hands or sight of ye partners here. And for this yt Mr. Sherley seems to intimate (as a secrete) of his abilitie, under ye hands & seals of some, it was but a trick, having gathered up an accounte of what was owing form such base fellows as he had made traders for him, and other debts; and then got Mr. Mahue, & some others, to affirme under their hand & seale, that they had seen shuch accounts yt were due to him.

But there's not a word about the breach of previous agreements and contracts, or the payment of the ship's hire; this is overlooked as if it never happened. Besides, whatever bonds or obligations they had from him never came into the hands or sight of the partners here. And as for what Mr. Sherley seems to suggest (as a secret) about his ability, backed by the signatures and seals of some individuals, that was just a ruse. He had collected a list of what was owed from the shady people he had made traders for him, along with other debts, and then got Mr. Mahue and a few others to certify under their names and seals that they had seen such accounts that were due to him.

Mr. Hatherley came over againe this year, but upon his owne occasions, and begane to make preparation to plant & dwell in ye countrie. He with his former dealings had wound in what money he had in ye patnership into his owne hands, and so gave off all partnership (excepte in name), as was found in ye issue of things; neither did he medle, or take any care aboute ye same; only he was troubled about his ingagmente aboute ye Friendship, as will after appeare. And now partly aboute yt accounte, in some reconings betweene Mr. Allerton and him, and some debts yt Mr. Allerton otherwise owed him upon dealing between them in perticuler, he drue up an accounte of above 2000li., and would faine have ingaged ye partners here with it, because Mr. Allerton had been their agent. But they [361]tould him they had been fool'd longe enough with such things, and shewed him yt it no way belonged to them; but tould him he must looke to make good his ingagment for ye Freindship, which caused some trouble betweene Mr. Allerton and him.

Mr. Hatherley came over again this year, but for his own reasons, and began preparing to settle down and live in the country. He had pulled together all the money he had from the partnership into his own hands, effectively ending the partnership (except in name), as was evident from the outcome. He did not involve himself or take any responsibility regarding it; he was only concerned about his commitment to the Friendship, as will be explained later. Now, partly regarding that matter, in some discussions between Mr. Allerton and him, along with some debts that Mr. Allerton owed him based on their specific dealings, he drew up an account of over 2000 pounds and wanted to involve the partners here with it, since Mr. Allerton had been their agent. But they told him they had been fooled long enough with such matters and showed him that it did not belong to them; they told him he needed to take responsibility for his commitment to the Friendship, which caused some tension between Mr. Allerton and him.

Mr. William Peirce did ye like, Mr. Allerton being wound into his debte also upon particuler dealings; as if they had been bound to make good all mens debts. But they easily shooke off these things. But Mr. Allerton herby rane into much trouble & vexation, as well as he had troubled others, for Mr. Denison sued him for ye money he had disbursed for ye 6. part of ye Whit-Angell, & recovered ye same with damages.

Mr. William Peirce did the same, Mr. Allerton also getting caught up in his debts due to specific dealings, as if they were obligated to cover everyone else's debts. But they quickly brushed these things off. However, Mr. Allerton ended up in a lot of trouble and frustration, just as he had troubled others, because Mr. Denison sued him for the money he had spent on the sixth part of the Whit-Angell and won back the same amount plus damages.

Though ye partners were thus plūged into great ingagments, & oppresed with unjust debts, yet ye Lord prospered their trading, that they made yearly large returnes, and had soone wound them selves out of all, if yet they had otherwise been well delt with all; as will more appear here after. [192] Also ye people of ye plantation begane to grow in their owtward estats, by reason[DG] of ye flowing of many people into ye cuntrie, espetially into ye Bay of ye Massachusets; by which means corne & catle rose to a great prise, by wch many were much inriched, and com̅odities grue plentifull; and yet in other regards this benefite turned to their hurte, and this accession of strength to their weaknes. For now as their stocks increased, and ye [362]increse vendible, ther was no longer any holding them togeather, but now they must of necessitie goe to their great lots; they could not other wise keep their katle; and having oxen growne, they must have land for plowing & tillage. And no man now thought he could live, except he had catle and a great deale of ground to keep them; all striving to increase their stocks. By which means they were scatered all over ye bay, quickly, and ye towne, in which they lived compactly till now, was left very thine, and in a short time allmost desolate. And if this had been all, it had been less, thoug to much; but ye church must also be devided, and those yt had lived so long togeather in Christian & comfortable fellowship must now part and suffer many divissions. First, those that lived on their lots on ye other side of the bay (called Duxberie) they could not long bring their wives & children to ye publick worship & church meetings here, but with such burthen, as, growing to some competente number, they sued to be dismissed and become a body of them selves; and so they were dismiste (about this time), though very unwillingly. But to touch this sadd matter, and handle things together that fell out afterward. To prevent any further scatering from this place, and weakning of ye same, it was thought best to give out some good farms to spetiall persons, yt would promise to live at Plimoth, and lickly to be helpfull to ye church or comonewelth, and so tye ye lands to [363]Plimoth as farmes for the same; and ther they might keepe their catle & tillage by some servants, and retaine their dwellings here. And so some spetiall lands were granted at a place generall, called Greens Harbor, wher no allotments had been in ye former divission, a plase very weell meadowed, and fitt to keep & rear catle, good store. But alass! this remedy proved worse then ye disease; for wthin a few years those that had thus gott footing ther rente them selves away, partly by force, and partly wearing ye rest with importunitie and pleas of necessitie, so as they must either suffer them to goe, or live in continuall opposition and contention. And others still, as yey conceived them selves straitened, or to want accom̅odation, break away under one pretence or other, thinking their owne conceived necessitie, and the example of others, a warrente sufficente for them. And this, I fear, will be ye ruine of New-England, at least of ye churches of God ther, & will provock ye Lords displeasure against them.

Though the partners were deeply involved in significant engagements and burdened by unjust debts, the Lord prospered their trading, allowing them to achieve large yearly returns, which would have enabled them to resolve their issues quickly if they had been treated decently; this will be explained further later. Also, the people of the plantation began to improve their external conditions due to the influx of many people into the area, especially in the Bay of Massachusetts; as a result, corn and cattle became more valuable, enriching many, and commodities grew plentiful. However, this benefit also became a detriment, and this increase in strength became a weakness. As their resources grew and their marketable goods increased, they could no longer remain together, as they were compelled to move to their larger plots of land; they could not keep their cattle otherwise, and with their oxen maturing, they needed land for plowing and farming. No one felt they could survive unless they had cattle and a large amount of land for them, resulting in everyone striving to expand their holdings. This caused them to scatter throughout the bay quickly, leaving the town where they had lived closely knit until now very sparse and almost deserted. If this had been the only issue, it would have been excessive, yet not as bad; but the church also had to be divided, and those who had lived together in Christian fellowship had to part and face many divisions. First, those living on their plots on the other side of the bay (referred to as Duxbury) could not easily bring their wives and children to public worship and church meetings here without such a burden, and as they grew to a reasonable number, they requested to be dismissed to form their own congregation; thus, they were released (around this time), albeit reluctantly. To address this unfortunate issue and to combine events that occurred later, to prevent further scattering from this place and weakening it, it was deemed best to allocate some decent farms to specific individuals who committed to living in Plymouth and would likely be helpful to the church or commonwealth, thereby tying the land to Plymouth as farms and allowing them to keep their cattle and farming through hired help, retaining their homes here. Consequently, some specific lands were granted at a general location called Greens Harbor, where no allotments had existed in previous divisions, a place well-meadowed and suitable for keeping and raising a good amount of cattle. But alas! This solution proved worse than the original problem; within a few years, those who had managed to settle there left, partly by force and partly through wearing down the rest with requests and plea for necessities until they had no choice but to let them go or live in constant opposition and conflict. Others, feeling constrained or lacking accommodations, broke away under various pretenses, believing their perceived necessity and the example of others provided sufficient justification. I fear this will lead to the ruin of New England, at least concerning the churches of God there, and will provoke the Lord's displeasure against them.

[193] This year, Mr. William Perce came into ye cuntry, & brought goods and passengers, in a ship caled ye Lyon, which belonged cheefly to Mr. Sherley, and ye rest of ye London partners, but these hear had nothing to doe with her. In this ship (besides beaver which they had sent home before) they sent upwards of 800li. in her, and some otter skines; and also ye coppies of Mr. Allertons accounts, desiring that they would also peruse & examene them, and rectifie shuch [364]things as they should find amise in them; and rather because they were better acquaynted with ye goods bought ther, and ye disbursments made, then they could bee here; yea, a great part were done by them selves, though Mr. Allerton brougt in ye accounte, and sundry things seemed to them obscure and had need of clearing. Also they sente a booke of exceptions against his accounts, in such things as they could manifest, and doubted not but they might adde more therunto. And also shewed them how much Mr. Allerton was debtor to ye accounte; and desired, seeing they had now put ye ship White-Angell, and all, wholy into his power, and tyed their hands here, that they could not call him to accounte for any thinge, till ye time was expired which they had given him, and by that time other men would get their debts of him, (as sume had done already by suing him,) and he would make all away here quickly out of their reach; and therfore prayed them to looke to things, and gett paymente of him ther, as it was all ye reason they should, seeing they keept all ye bonds & covenants they made with him in their owne hands; and here they could doe nothing by ye course they had taken, nor had any thing to show if they should goe aboute it. But it pleased God, this ship, being first to goe to Verginia before she wente home, was cast away on yt coast, not farr from Virginia, and their beaver was all lost (which was ye first loss they sustained in that [365]kind); but Mr. Peirce & ye men saved their lives, and also their leters, and gott into Virginia, and so safly home. Ye accounts were now sent from hence againe to them. And thus much of ye passages of this year.

[193] This year, Mr. William Peirce came into the country and brought goods and passengers in a ship called the Lyon, which mainly belonged to Mr. Sherley and the other London partners, but those here had nothing to do with her. In this ship (besides the beaver they had sent home before), they sent over 800 pounds in her, along with some otter skins; and also the copies of Mr. Allerton's accounts, asking that they would also review and examine them, and correct any issues they found; and they were better acquainted with the goods purchased there and the expenses incurred than they could be here; indeed, a large part was done by themselves, though Mr. Allerton brought in the accounts, and several things seemed unclear to them and needed clarification. They also sent a list of exceptions against his accounts for those things they could identify, and they were confident they could add more to it. They also showed them how much Mr. Allerton owed in the accounts; and requested, since they had now put the ship White Angel completely into his control, tying their hands here so they could not hold him accountable for anything until the time had expired that they had given him, by which time other people would collect their debts from him (as some had already done by suing him), and he would quickly make himself unavailable here, out of their reach; therefore, they urged them to keep an eye on things and get payment from him there, as it was only reasonable that they should, since they held all the bonds and agreements made with him in their own hands; and here they could do nothing according to the course they had taken, nor had anything to show if they should go about it. But it pleased God that this ship, after first heading to Virginia before returning home, was wrecked on that coast, not far from Virginia, and their beaver was completely lost (which was the first loss they suffered of that kind); but Mr. Peirce and the men saved their lives, as well as their letters, and made it to Virginia, and returned home safely. The accounts were now sent back from there to them. And that’s it for the things that happened this year.

A part of Mr. Peirce his leter[DH] from Virginia.

A part of Mr. Peirce's letter[DH] from Virginia.

It was dated in Des: 25. 1632. and came to their hand ye 7. of Aprill, before they heard any thing from England.

It was dated in December: 25, 1632, and was received by them on April 7, before they heard anything from England.

Dear freinds, &c. Ye bruit of this fatall stroke that ye Lord hath brought both on me and you all will come to your ears before this com̅eth to your hands, (it is like,) and therfore I shall not need to inlarg in perticulers, &c. My whole estate (for ye most parte) is taken away; and so yours, in a great measure, by this and your former losses [he means by ye French & Mr. Allerton]. It is time to looke aboute us, before ye wrath of ye Lord breake forth to utter destruction. The good Lord give us all grace to search our harts and trie our ways, and turne unto ye Lord, and humble our selves under his mightie hand, and seeke atonemente, &c. Dear freinds, you may know yt all your beaver, and ye books of your accounts, are swallowed up in ye sea; your letters remaine with me, and shall be delivered, if God bring me home. But what should I more say? Have we lost our outward estates? yet a hapy loss if our soules may gaine; ther is yet more in ye Lord Jehova than ever we had yet in ye world. Oh that our foolish harts could yet be wained from ye things here below, which are vanity and vexation [366]of spirite; and yet we fooles catch after shadows, yt flye away, & are gone in a momente, &c. Thus with my continuall remembrance of you in my poore desires to ye throne of grace, beseeching God to renew his love & favoure towards you all, in & through ye Lord Jesus Christ, both in spirituall & temporall good things, as may be most to the glory & praise of his name, and your everlasting good. So I rest,

Dear friends, You will probably hear the news of this devastating blow that the Lord has brought upon me and you before you get this message, so I won’t need to go into details. Most of my possessions are gone, and yours are also significantly affected by this and your previous losses [referring to the French and Mr. Allerton]. It’s time to look around us before the Lord’s wrath leads to total destruction. May the good Lord give us the grace to examine our hearts and test our ways, turn to Him, humble ourselves under His mighty hand, and seek reconciliation. Dear friends, you should know that all your beaver pelts and account books have been lost at sea; your letters are with me and will be delivered if God permits me to return home. But what more can I say? Have we lost our material wealth? Yet it may be a blessed loss if our souls gain; there is more in the Lord God than we have ever had in this world. Oh, that our foolish hearts could be turned away from the trivial things here below, which are mere vanity and frustration of spirit; yet we foolishly chase after shadows that vanish in an instant. Thus, with my constant remembrance of you in my humble prayers to the throne of grace, I beseech God to renew His love and favor towards you all, in and through the Lord Jesus Christ, both in spiritual and material blessings, as may best bring glory and praise to His name and contribute to your everlasting good. So I remain,

Your afflicted brother in Christ,
William Pierce.
Virginia, Des: 25. 1632.

Anno Dom: 1633.

Year: 1633.

This year Mr. Ed: Winslow was chosen Governor.

This year Mr. Ed: Winslow was elected as Governor.

By the first returne this year, they had leters from Mr. Sherley of Mr. Allertons further ill success, and ye loss by Mr. Peirce, with many sadd complaints; but litle hope of any thinge to be gott of Mr. Allerton, or how their accounts might be either eased, or any way rectified by them ther; but now saw plainly yt the burthen of all would be cast on their backs. The spetiall passages of his letters I shall here inserte, as shall be pertinente to these things; for though I am weary of this tedious & uncomfortable subjecte, yet for ye clearing of ye truth I am compelled to be more larg in ye opening of these matters, upon wch [194] so much trouble hath insued, and so many hard censures have passed on both sids. I would not be partiall to either, but deliver ye truth in all, and, as nere as I can, in their owne words and passages, and so leave it to the impartiall judgment of any that shall [367]come to read, or veiw these things. His leters are as folow, dated June 24. 1633.

By the first return this year, they received letters from Mr. Sherley about Mr. Allerton's further misfortunes and the loss caused by Mr. Peirce, along with many sad complaints; but there was little hope of getting anything from Mr. Allerton or of easing their accounts or resolving anything with them there. They clearly saw that all the burden would fall on them. I will include the specific details of his letters here as they relate to these matters; for even though I am tired of this long and uncomfortable subject, I feel compelled to be more detailed in explaining these issues, on which so much trouble has arisen and so many harsh judgments have been passed on both sides. I do not wish to be biased toward either side but to present the truth overall, and as closely as I can in their own words and passages, leaving it to the impartial judgment of anyone who will [367] read or view these matters. His letters are as follows, dated June 24, 1633.

EDWARD WINSLOW.

Loving friends, my last[DI] was sente in ye Mary & John, by Mr. William Collier, &c. I then certified you of ye great, & uncomfortable, and unseasonable loss you & we had, in ye loss of Mr. Peirce his ship, ye Lyon; but ye Lords holy name be blessed, who gives & taks as it pleaseth him; his will be done, Amen. I then related unto you yt fearfull accidente, or rather judgmente, ye Lord pleased to lay on London Bridge, by fire, and therin gave you a touch of my great loss; the Lord, I hope, will give me patience to bear it, and faith to trust in him, & not in these slipery and uncertaine things of this world.

Loving friends, my last [DI] was sent in your letter from Mary & John, by Mr. William Collier, etc. I then informed you of the great, uncomfortable, and untimely loss that you and we suffered with the loss of Mr. Peirce's ship, the Lyon; but may the Lord's holy name be blessed, who gives and takes as it pleases Him; His will be done, Amen. I then shared with you the fearful accident, or rather judgment, that the Lord allowed to happen on London Bridge, by fire, and therein gave you a glimpse of my great loss; I hope the Lord will grant me patience to bear it, and faith to trust in Him, and not in these slippery and uncertain things of this world.

I hope Mr. Allerton is nere upon sayle with you by this; but he had many disasters here before he could gett away; yet ye last was a heavie one; his ship, going out of ye harbor at Bristoll, by stormie weather was so farr driven on ye shore, as it cost him above 100li. before shee could be gott off againe. Verily his case was so lamentable as I could not but afford him some help therin (and so did some were strangers to him); besids, your goods were in her, and if he had not been supported, he must have broke off his viage, and so loss could not have been avoyded on all sides. When he first bought her, I thinke he had made a saving match, if he had then sunck her, and never set her forth. I hope he sees ye Lords hand against him, and will leave of these viages. I thinke we did well in parting with her; she would have been but a clogge to ye accounte from time to time, and now though we shall not gett much by way of satisfaction, yet we shall lose no more. And now, as before I have writte, I pray you finish all ye accounts and reconings with him there; for here [368]he hath nothing, but many debtes that he stands ingaged to many men for. Besids, here is not a man yt will spend a day, or scarce an hower, aboute ye accounts but my selfe, and yt bussines will require more time and help then I can afford. I shall not need to say any more; I hope you will doe yt which shall be best & just, to which adde mercie, and consider his intente, though he failed in many perticulers, which now cannot be helped, &c.

I hope Mr. Allerton is close to setting sail with you by now, but he faced a lot of setbacks here before he could leave. The last one was especially tough; his ship was driven onto the shore by stormy weather when it was leaving the harbor at Bristol, which cost him over £100 to get it off again. Honestly, his situation was so unfortunate that I had to help him out (and some strangers did too); besides, your goods were on that ship, and if he hadn’t received support, he would have had to abandon his journey, leading to losses all around. When he first bought that ship, I think he could have made a better deal if he had sunk it and never used it. I hope he realizes that the Lord is against him and decides to stop these voyages. I think we did the right thing by parting with her; she would have been a burden on our accounts over time, and although we may not get much in terms of compensation, at least we won’t lose any more. And now, as I mentioned before, please settle all the accounts and calculations with him there; here [368] he has nothing but many debts he owes to several people. Besides, there's not a single person here who will spend even a day or hardly an hour on the accounts except for me, and that work will take more time and help than I can offer. I won’t need to say more; I trust you will do what’s best and fair, with mercy, and take into account his intentions, even though he has failed in many specifics, which can’t be fixed now, etc.

To morrow, or next day at furthest, we are to pay 300li. and Mr. Beachamp is out of ye towne, yet ye bussines I must doe. Oh the greefe & trouble yt man, Mr. Allerton, hath brought upon you and us! I cannot forgett it, and to thinke on it draws many a sigh from my harte, and teares from my eyes. And now ye Lord hath visited me with an other great loss, yet I can undergoe it with more patience. But this I have follishly pulled upon my selfe, &c. [And in another, he hath this passage:] By Mr. Allertons faire propositions and large [195] promises, I have over rune my selfe; verily, at this time greefe hinders me to write, and tears will not suffer me to see; wherfore, as you love those that ever loved you, and yt plantation, thinke upon us. Oh what shall I say of that man, who hath abused your trust and wronged our loves! but now to complaine is too late, nither can I complaine of your backwardnes, for I am perswaded it lys as heavie on your harts, as it doth on our purses or credites. And had ye Lord sent Mr. Peirce safe home, we had eased both you and us of some of those debts; the Lord I hope will give us patience to bear these crosses; and that great God, whose care & providence is every where, and spetially over all those that desire truly to fear and serve him, direct, guid, prosper, & blesse you so, as yt you may be able (as I perswade my selfe you are willing) to discharge & take off this great & heavie burthen which now lyes upon me for your saks; and I hope in ye ende for ye good of you, and many thousands [369]more; for had not you & we joyned & continued togeather, New-England might yet have been scarce knowne, I am perswaded, not so replenished & inhabited with honest English people, as it now is. The Lord increase & blesse them, &c. So, with my continuall praiers for you all, I rest

Tomorrow, or at the latest the next day, we need to pay 300 pounds, and Mr. Beachamp is out of town, but I still have to handle this matter. Oh, the grief and trouble that Mr. Allerton has caused you and us! I can’t forget it, and just thinking about it brings many sighs from my heart and tears to my eyes. Now the Lord has visited me with another great loss, yet I'm able to bear it with more patience. But this burden I have foolishly brought upon myself, etc. [And in another, he has this passage:] Because of Mr. Allerton's flattering proposals and grand promises, I've gotten myself into a deeper mess; honestly, right now my grief prevents me from writing, and tears are blinding me. Therefore, as you care for those who have always cared for you and for the colony, please think of us. What can I say about that man who has betrayed your trust and wronged our hearts? But now it’s too late to complain, nor can I fault your hesitance, as I believe it weighs as heavily on your hearts as it does on our finances or reputations. If the Lord had sent Mr. Peirce safely home, we could have eased both your and our burdens from some of these debts; I hope the Lord gives us patience to bear these trials; and may that great God, whose care and providence is everywhere, especially over all who genuinely wish to fear and serve Him, direct, guide, prosper, and bless you so that you may be able (as I believe you are willing) to lift off this heavy burden that currently weighs on me for your sake; and I hope in the end it will be for your good and that of many thousands more; for had you and we not joined and continued together, New England might still be little known, I believe, and not as filled and inhabited by honest English people as it is now. May the Lord increase and bless them, etc. So, with my continued prayers for all of you, I remain.

Your assured loving friend,
James Sherley.
June 24. 1633.

By this it apperes when Mr. Sherly sould him ye ship & all her accounts, it was more for Mr. Allertons advantage then theirs; and if they could get any there, well & good, for they were like to have nothing here. And what course was held to hinder them there, hath allready beene manifested. And though Mr. Sherley became more sinsible of his owne condition, by these losses, and therby more sadly & plainly to complaine of Mr. Allerton, yet no course was taken to help them here, but all left unto them selves; not so much as to examene & rectifie ye accounts, by which (it is like) some hundereds of pounds might have been taken off. But very probable it is, the more they saw was taken off, ye less might come unto them selves. But I leave these maters, & come to other things.

It appears that when Mr. Sherley sold the ship and all its accounts, it was more for Mr. Allerton's benefit than for theirs. If they could get anything from it, that would be great, since they were likely to end up with nothing here. It's already been revealed what actions were taken to prevent them from gaining anything there. Even though Mr. Sherley became more aware of his own situation after these losses and began to complain more openly about Mr. Allerton, no measures were taken to assist them here; they were left to fend for themselves. They didn't even bother to review and correct the accounts, which could have saved them hundreds of pounds. It’s likely that the more they saw was taken off, the less they would end up with. But I’ll set aside these matters and move on to other topics.

Mr. Roger Williams (a man godly & zealous, having many precious parts, but very unsettled in judgmente) came over first to ye Massachusets, but upon some discontente left yt place, and came hither, (wher he was friēdly entertained, according to their poore abilitie,) and exercised his gifts amongst them, & after some [370]time was admitted a member of ye church; and his teaching well approoved, for ye benefite wherof I still blese God, and am thankfull to him, even for his sharpest admonitions & reproufs, so farr as they agreed with truth. He this year begane to fall into some strang oppiīons, and from opinion to practise; which caused some controversie betweene ye church & him, and in ye end some discontente on his parte, by occasion wherof he left them some thing abruptly. Yet after wards sued for his dismission to ye church of Salem, which was granted, with some caution to them concerning him, and what care they ought to have of him. But he soone fell into more things ther, both to their and ye governments troble and [196] disturbance. I shall not need to name perticulers, they are too well knowen now to all, though for a time ye church here wente under some hard censure by his occasion, from some that afterwards smarted them selves. But he is to be pitied, and prayed for, and so I shall leave ye matter, and desire ye Lord to shew him his errors, and reduse him into ye way of truth, and give him a setled judgment and constancie in ye same; for I hope he belongs to ye Lord, and yt he will shew him mercie.

Mr. Roger Williams (a godly and passionate man, with many valuable qualities but very uncertain in his judgment) first came to Massachusetts, but after some dissatisfaction, he left that place and came here, where he was kindly welcomed, according to their limited means. He shared his talents with them and, after some time, was accepted as a member of the church. His teachings were well-received, for which I still praise God and am thankful to him, even for his sharpest admonitions and rebukes, as long as they aligned with the truth. This year, he began to adopt some strange opinions and shift from belief to practice, which led to some controversy between him and the church, resulting in some discontent on his part, causing him to leave them somewhat abruptly. However, he later asked for his dismissal to the church of Salem, which was granted with some caution for them regarding him and how they should care for him. But he soon got involved in more issues there, causing trouble and disturbance for both them and the governments. I don’t need to detail specifics; they are too well-known now to everyone, though for a time the church here faced some harsh criticism because of him, from some who later experienced troubles themselves. But he deserves pity and prayers, and so I will leave it at that, asking the Lord to reveal his errors to him, guide him back to the truth, and grant him a settled judgment and consistency in it; for I hope he belongs to the Lord, and that He will show him mercy.

Having had formerly converse and famliarity with ye Dutch, (as is before remembred,) they, seeing them seated here in a barren quarter, tould them of a river called by them ye Fresh River, but now is known [371]by ye name of Conightecute-River, which they often com̅ended unto them for a fine place both for plantation and trade, and wished them to make use of it. But their hands being full otherwise, they let it pass. But afterwards ther coming a company of banishte Indeans into these parts, that were drivene out from thence by the potencie of ye Pequents, which usurped upon them, and drive them from thence, they often sollisited them to goe thither, and they should have much trad, espetially if they would keep a house ther. And having now good store of comodities, and allso need to looke out wher they could advantage them selves to help them out of their great ingagments, they now begane to send that way to discover ye same, and trade with ye natives. They found it to be a fine place, but had no great store of trade; but ye Indeans excused ye same in regard of ye season, and the fear ye Indans were in of their enemise. So they tried diverce times, not with out profite, but saw ye most certainty would be by keeping a house ther, to receive ye trad when it came down out of ye inland. These Indeans, not seeing them very forward to build ther, solisited them of ye Massachusets in like sorte (for their end was to be restored to their countrie againe); but they in ye Bay being but latly come, were not fitte for ye same; but some of their cheefe made a motion to joyne wth the partners here, to trad joyntly with them in yt river, the which they were willing to imbrace, and so they [372]should have builte, and put in equall stock togeather. A time of meeting was appointed at ye Massachusets, and some of ye cheefe here was appointed to treat with them, and went accordingly; but they cast many fears of deanger & loss and the like, which was perceived to be the maine obstacles, though they alledged they were not provided of trading goods. But those hear offered at presente to put in sufficiente for both, provided they would become ingaged for ye halfe, and prepare against ye nexte year. They conffessed more could not be offered, but thanked them, and tould them they had no mind to it. They then answered, they hoped it would be no offence unto [197] them, if them sellves wente on without them, if they saw it meete. They said ther was no reason they should; and thus this treaty broake of, and those here tooke conveniente time to made a begining ther; and were ye first English that both discovered that place, and built in ye same, though they were litle better then thrust out of it afterward as may appeare.

Having previously communicated and become familiar with the Dutch, as mentioned earlier, they saw them settled in a barren area and informed them about a river they referred to as the Fresh River, now known as Conightecute River. They often recommended it as a great location for both farming and trade, encouraging them to utilize it. However, their hands were full with other matters, so they let it go. Later, a group of banished Indians from the Pequots, who had driven them out, came into these parts and frequently urged them to go there, promising that they would find plenty of trade, especially if they kept a house there. With a good supply of goods and the need to find ways to help themselves get out of their significant challenges, they began sending people to explore and trade with the natives. They discovered it was a nice place, but there wasn’t much trade available; however, the Indians explained that it was due to the season and their fear of enemies. They attempted this several times, not without some profit, but realized that the best opportunity would be by establishing a house there to receive trade coming down from the inland. The Indians, noticing they weren't very eager to build there, also engaged the Massachusetts people in a similar manner (as they sought to return to their home). However, those in the Bay, recently arrived, weren't prepared for it. Some of their leaders suggested joining with the partners here to trade together in that river, which the partners were willing to accept, and they would have built and pooled their resources together. A meeting time was set at the Massachusetts, and some of the leaders here were appointed to negotiate and went accordingly. However, they raised many fears of danger and loss, which were seen as the main obstacles, even though they claimed they weren’t prepared with trading goods. Those here offered to provide enough for both immediately, on the condition that they would commit to half and prepare for the next year. They confessed that more couldn’t be offered, thanked them, and said they had no interest in it. They then replied that they hoped it wouldn’t offend them if they proceeded without them if they deemed it necessary. They replied there was no reason they shouldn’t, and thus this treaty fell apart. Those here took the opportunity to start there and became the first English to both discover that place and build there, although they were later barely able to remain, as will become evident.

But ye Dutch begane now to repente, and hearing of their purpose & preparation, indēoured to prevente them, and gott in a litle before them, and made a slight forte, and planted 2. peeces of ordnance, thretening to stopp their passage. But they having made a smale frame of a house ready, and haveing a great new-barke, they stowed their frame in her hold, & bords to cover & finishe it, having nayles & all other [373]provisions fitting for their use. This they did ye rather that they might have a presente defence against ye Indeans, who weare much offended that they brought home & restored ye right Sachem of ye place (called Natawanute); so as they were to incounter with a duble danger in this attempte, both ye Dutch and ye Indeans. When they came up ye river, the Dutch demanded what they intended, and whither they would goe; they answered, up ye river to trade (now their order was to goe and seat above them). They bid them strike, & stay, or els they would shoote them; & stood by ther ordnance ready fitted. They answered they had com̅ission from ye Govr of Plimoth to goe up ye river to such a place, and if they did shoote, they must obey their order and proceede; they would not molest them, but would goe one. So they passed along, and though the Dutch threatened them hard, yet they shoot not. Com̅ing to their place, they clapt up their house quickly, and landed their provissions, and left ye companie appoynted, and sent the barke home; and afterwards palisadoed their house aboute, and fortified them selves better. The Dutch sent word home to ye Monhatas what was done: and in proces of time, they sent a band of aboute 70. men, in warrlike maner, with collours displayed, to assaulte them; but seeing them strengtened, & that it would cost blood, they came to parley, and returned in peace. And this was their enterance ther, who deserved to have held it, and not [374]by freinds to have been thrust out, as in a sorte they were, as will after appere. They did ye Dutch no wrong, for they took not a foote of any land they bought, but went to ye place above them, and bought that tracte of land which belonged to these Indeans which they carried with them, and their friends, with whom ye Dutch had nothing to doe. But of these matters more in another place.

But the Dutch began to regret their actions, and upon hearing about their plans and preparations, they tried to stop them. They got ahead of them, built a small fort, and set up two pieces of artillery, threatening to block their passage. However, they had prepared a small frame for a house and had a large new ship ready, so they stored their frame in the hold along with planks to cover and finish it, along with nails and all other provisions needed for their use. They did this mainly to have immediate protection against the Indians, who were very upset that they had brought back and restored the rightful leader of the area (called Natawanute); thus, they faced double danger in this attempt, from both the Dutch and the Indians. When they came up the river, the Dutch demanded to know what their intentions were and where they were going. They replied that they were going up the river to trade (even though their orders were to go settle above them). The Dutch told them to stop or they would shoot them and stood by their artillery, ready to fire. They responded that they had a commission from the Governor of Plymouth to go up the river to a certain location, and if the Dutch shot at them, they would continue with their orders. They said they would not cause any trouble but would proceed. So they moved along, and although the Dutch threatened them heavily, they did not fire. Upon reaching their designated spot, they quickly assembled their house, unloaded their supplies, left the designated group, and sent the ship back; afterward, they fortified their house further with palisades. The Dutch sent word back to the Manhattan people about what had occurred, and eventually, they sent a group of about 70 men in a military manner, with banners displayed, to attack them. However, upon seeing that they had fortified their position and realizing it would be costly in terms of bloodshed, they chose to negotiate and returned peacefully. This was their establishment there, and they deserved to keep it, rather than being forcibly removed by friends, as they somewhat were, as will become clear later. They did the Dutch no wrong; they did not take an inch of land that they hadn't purchased, but rather went to the area above them and bought the tract of land that belonged to these Indians, whom they accompanied, along with their friends, with whom the Dutch had no dealings. More on these matters will be discussed elsewhere.

It pleased ye Lord to visite them this year with an infectious fevoure, of which many fell very sicke, and upward of 20. persons dyed, men and women, besids children, and sundry of them of their anciente friends which had lived in Holand; as Thomas Blossome, Richard Masterson, with sundry [198] others, and in ye end (after he had much helped others) Samuell Fuller, who was their surgeon & phisition, and had been a great help and comforte unto them; as in his facultie, so otherwise, being a deacon of ye church, a man godly, and forward to doe good, being much missed after his death; and he and ye rest of their brethren much lamented by them, and caused much sadnes & mourning amongst them; which caused them to humble them selves, & seeke ye Lord; and towards winter it pleased the Lord ye sicknes ceased. This disease allso swept away many of ye Indeans from all ye places near adjoyning; and ye spring before, espetially all ye month of May, ther was such a quantitie of a great sorte of flies, like (for bignes) [375]to wasps, or bumble-bees, which came out of holes in ye ground, and replenished all ye woods, and eate ye green-things, and made such a constante yelling noyes, as made all ye woods ring of them, and ready to deafe ye hearers. They have not by ye English been heard or seen before or since. But ye Indeans tould them yt sicknes would follow, and so it did in June, July, August, and ye cheefe heat of som̅er.

It pleased the Lord to visit them this year with a contagious fever, which made many very ill, and over 20 people died, both men and women, along with some children. Among the deceased were several of their long-time friends who had lived in Holland, like Thomas Blossom, Richard Masterson, and several others. In the end, after he had helped many, Samuel Fuller, their surgeon and physician, also passed away. He had been a great support and comfort to them, both in his profession and otherwise, as he was a deacon of the church, a godly man always eager to do good. His death was greatly felt, and he, along with the others, was deeply mourned, causing much sadness among them. This led them to humble themselves and seek the Lord. Toward winter, the sickness ceased. This disease also wiped out many of the Indians in the nearby areas. The spring before, especially in the month of May, there was an enormous number of large flies, about the size of wasps or bumblebees, emerging from holes in the ground, filling the woods, eating the greenery, and making such a constant loud noise that it made the woods resonate and nearly deafened anyone who heard it. The English had not seen or heard them before or since. However, the Indians warned them that sickness would follow, and indeed it did in June, July, August, during the peak heat of summer.

It pleased ye Lord to inable them this year to send home a great quantity of beaver, besids paing all their charges, & debts at home, which good returne did much incourage their freinds in England. They sent in beaver 3366li. waight, and much of it coat beaver, which yeeled 20s. p̲r pound, & some of it above; and of otter-skines[DJ] 346. sould also at a good prise. And thus much of ye affairs of this year.

It pleased the Lord to enable them this year to send back a large amount of beaver, besides paying all their expenses and debts at home, which positive return greatly encouraged their friends in England. They sent 3,366 pounds of beaver, and much of it was coated beaver, which sold for 20 shillings per pound, and some sold for even more; and they also sold 346 otter skins at a good price. This is a summary of the affairs of this year.

Anno Dom: 1634.

Year: 1634.

This year Mr. Thomas Prence was chosen Govr.

This year Mr. Thomas Prence was chosen Governor.

Mr. Sherleys letters were very breefe in answer of theirs this year. I will forbear to coppy any part therof, only name a head or 2. therm. First, he desirs they will take nothing ill in what he formerly write, professing his good affection towards them as before, &c. 2ly. For Mr. Allertons accounts, he is perswaded they must suffer, and yt in no small sum̅es; [376]and that they have cause enough to complaine, but it was now too late. And that he had failed them ther, those here, and him selfe in his owne aimes. And that now, having thus left them here, he feared God had or would leave him, and it would not be strang, but a wonder if he fell not into worse things, &c. 3ly. He blesseth God and is thankfull to them for ye good returne made this year. This is ye effecte of his letters, other things being of more private nature.

Mr. Sherley's letters were very brief in response to theirs this year. I will refrain from copying any part of them, just mentioning a couple of main points. First, he asks that they do not take offense at what he wrote before, reiterating his good feelings towards them as before, etc. Secondly, regarding Mr. Allerton's accounts, he believes they must endure some losses, and not small ones; and that they have plenty of reason to complain, but it is now too late. He acknowledged that he had let them down, both those here and himself with his own aims. Now, having left them here, he fears that God has or will abandon him, and it wouldn’t be surprising, but rather a wonder if he didn’t fall into worse situations, etc. Thirdly, he thanks God and is grateful to them for the good results this year. This summarizes the main points of his letters, as other matters are more private.

I am now to enter upon one of ye sadest things that befell them since they came; but before I begine, it will be needfull to premise such parte of their patente as gives them right and priviledge at Kenebeck; as followeth:

I am now going to talk about one of the saddest things that happened to them since they arrived; but before I begin, I need to mention part of their charter that gives them the rights and privileges at Kenebeck, as follows:

[199] The said Counsell hath further given, granted, barganed, sold, infeoffed, alloted, assigned, & sett over, and by these presents doe clearly and absolutly give, grante, bargane, sell, alliene, enffeofe, allote, assigne, and confirme unto ye said William Bradford, his heires, associates, and assignes, All that tracte of land or part of New-England in America afforesaid, which lyeth within or betweene, and extendeth it selfe from ye utmost limits of Cobiseconte, which adjoyneth to ye river of Kenebeck, towards the westerne ocean, and a place called ye falls of Nequamkick in America, aforsaid; and ye space of 15. English myles on each side of ye said river, commonly called Kenebeck River, and all ye said river called Kenebeck that lyeth within the said limits & bounds, eastward, westward, northward, & southward, last above mentioned; and all lands, grounds, soyles, rivers, waters, fishing, &c. And by vertue of ye authority to us derived [377]by his said late Matis Lrēs patents, to take, apprehend, seise, and make prise of all such persons, their ships and goods, as shall attempte to inhabite or trade with ye savage people of that countrie within ye severall precincts and limits of his & their severall plantations, &c.

[199] The Counselor has also given, granted, bargained, sold, assigned, and transferred, and by these presents does clearly and absolutely give, grant, bargain, sell, alienate, assign, and confirm to the said William Bradford, his heirs, associates, and assigns, all that tract of land or part of New England in America mentioned above, which lies within or between, and extends itself from the farthest limits of Cobiseconte, which borders the Kenebeck River, toward the western ocean, and a place called the falls of Nequamkick in America, mentioned above; and the space of 15 English miles on each side of the said river, commonly called Kenebeck River, and all the said river called Kenebeck that lies within the said limits and bounds, eastward, westward, northward, and southward, as mentioned above; and all lands, grounds, soils, rivers, waters, fishing, etc. And by virtue of the authority derived to us by his said late Majesty's letters patent, to take, seize, capture, and acquire all such persons, their ships and goods, as shall attempt to inhabit or trade with the native people of that country within the several precincts and limits of his and their various plantations, etc.

Now it so fell out, that one Hocking, belonging to ye plantation of Pascataway, wente with a barke and com̅odities to trade in that river, and would needs press into their limites; and not only so, but would needs goe up ye river above their house, (towards ye falls of ye river,) and intercept the trade that should come to them. He that was cheefe of ye place forbad them, and prayed him that he would not offer them that injurie, nor goe aboute to infring their liberties, which had cost them so dear. But he answered he would goe up and trade ther in dispite of them, and lye ther as longe as he pleased. The other tould him he must then be forced to remove him from thence, or make seasure of him if he could. He bid him doe his worste, and so wente up, and anchored ther. The other tooke a boat & some men & went up to him, when he saw his time, and againe entreated him to departe by what perswasion he could. But all in vaine: he could gett nothing of him but ill words. So he considred that now was ye season for trade to come downe, and if he should suffer him to lye, & take it from them, all ther former charge would be lost, and they had better throw up all. So, consulting [378]with his men, (who were willing thertoe,) he resolved to put him from his anchores, and let him drive downe ye river with ye streame; but com̅anded ye men yt none should shoote a shote upon any occasion, except he com̅anded them. He spoake to him againe, but all in vaine; then he sente a cuple in a canow to cutt his cable, the which one of them performes; but Hocking taks up a pece which he had layed ready, and as ye barke shered by ye canow, he shote [200] him close under her side, in ye head, (as I take it,) so he fell downe dead instantly. One of his fellows (that loved him well) could not hold, but with a muskett shot Hocking, who fell downe dead and never speake word. This was ye truth of ye thing. The rest of ye men carried home the vessell and ye sad tidings of these things. Now ye Lord Saye & ye Lord Brooks, with some other great persons, had a hand in this plantation; they write home to them, as much as they could to exasperate them in ye matter, leaveing out all ye circomstances, as if he had been kild without any offenc of his parte, conceling yt he had kild another first, and ye just occasion that he had given in offering such wrong; at wch their Lordsps were much offended, till they were truly informed of ye mater.

Now it happened that a man named Hocking, from the Pascataway plantation, went with a small boat and goods to trade in that river and insisted on entering their territory. Not only that, but he also wanted to go up the river beyond their settlement (toward the falls) and disrupt the trade that would normally come to them. The leader of the place forbade him and asked him not to cause them that injury or infringe on their rights, which they had fought hard to establish. But Hocking replied that he would trade there despite their objections and would stay as long as he wanted. The leader warned him that he would have to remove him from there or seize him if he could. Hocking told him to do his worst and then went up the river to anchor. The leader took a boat and some men to confront him when the opportunity arose, and again tried to persuade him to leave using whatever arguments he could muster. But it was all in vain; he received nothing but insults. Realizing it was almost time for trade to come down the river, he knew that if he allowed Hocking to remain and take the trade from them, all their previous expenses would be wasted, and it would be better to abandon everything. So, after discussing with his men (who were willing), he decided to force Hocking from his anchor and let his boat drift down the river with the current. He instructed his men that no one should shoot unless he ordered it. He spoke to Hocking once more, but it was all in vain; then he sent a couple of men in a canoe to cut his anchor line, which one managed to do. However, Hocking grabbed a prepared weapon and, as the boat passed by the canoe, shot one of the men close to the boat, hitting him in the head, which killed him instantly. One of his companions, who was very fond of him, couldn't hold back and shot Hocking with a musket, killing him instantly without any last words. This is what truly happened. The rest of the men took the boat back and brought the sad news. Now, Lord Saye and Lord Brooks, along with some other influential people, were involved in this plantation and wrote back to stir up animosity about the situation, omitting the details and making it seem like Hocking was killed without provocation, concealing that he had killed another first and the valid reason for the conflict by offering such an offense; this greatly upset their Lordships until they were properly informed about the situation.

The bruite of this was quickly carried all aboute, (and yt in ye worst maner,) and came into ye Bay to their neighbours their. Their owne barke com̅ing home, and bringing a true relation of ye matter, sundry [379]were sadly affected with ye thing, as they had cause. It was not long before they had occasion to send their vessell into ye Bay of ye Massachusetts; but they were so prepossest with this matter, and affected with ye same, as they com̅ited Mr. Alden to prison, who was in ye bark, and had been at Kenebeck, but was no actore in ye bussines, but wente to carie them supply. They dismist ye barke aboute her bussines, but kept him for some time. This was thought strang here, and they sente Capten Standish to give them true information, (togeather with their letters,) and ye best satisfaction they could, and to procure Mr. Alden's release. I shall recite a letter or 2. which will show the passages of these things, as folloeth.

The news of this quickly spread everywhere, and in the worst way possible, reaching the Bay to their neighbors. Their own ship came back, bringing a true account of what happened, and several [379] were deeply troubled by the matter, as they had reason to be. It wasn't long before they needed to send their vessel into the Bay of Massachusetts, but they were so affected by this situation that they imprisoned Mr. Alden, who was on the ship and had been at Kenebeck, even though he had not been involved in the incident; he was just there to bring them supplies. They sent the ship off to take care of its business but kept him for a while. This was considered strange here, so they sent Captain Standish to provide them with accurate information (along with their letters) and the best assurance they could, and to arrange for Mr. Alden's release. I will recount a letter or two that will illustrate the details of these events, as follows.

Good Sr:

Good Sir:

I have received your lrēs by Captaine Standish, & am unfainedly glad of Gods mercie towards you in ye recovery of your health, or some way thertoo. For ye bussines you write of, I thought meete to answer a word or 2. to your selfe, leaving the answer of your Govor lre to our courte, to whom ye same, together with my selfe is directed. I conceive (till I hear new matter to ye contrary) that your patente may warrente your resistance of any English from trading at Kenebeck, and yt blood of Hocking, and ye partie he slue, will be required at his hands. Yet doe I with your selfe & others sorrow for their deaths. I thinke likewise yt your generall lrēs will satisfie our courte, and make them cease from any further inter medling in ye mater. I have upon ye same lre sett Mr. Alden at liberty, and his sureties, and yet, least I should seeme to neglecte ye opinion of our court [380]& ye frequente speeches of others with us, I have bound Captaine Standish to appeare ye 3. of June at our nexte courte, to make affidavid for ye coppie of ye patente, and to manifest the circumstances of Hockins provocations; both which will tend to ye clearing of your inocencie. If any unkindnes hath ben taken from what we have done, let it be further & better considred of, I pray you; and I hope ye more you thinke of it, the lesse blame you will impute to us. At least you ought to be just in differencing them, whose opinions concurr [201] with your owne, from others who were opposites; and yet I may truly say, I have spoken wth no man in ye bussines who taxed you most, but they are such as have many wayes heretofore declared ther good affections towards your plantation. I further referr my selfe to ye reporte of Captaine Standish & Mr. Allden; leaving you for this presente to Gods blessing, wishing unto you perfecte recovery of health, and ye long continuance of it. I desire to be lovingly remembred to Mr. Prence, your Governor, Mr. Winslow, Mr. Brewster, whom I would see if I knew how. The Lord keepe you all. Amen.

I received your letters from Captain Standish and I'm truly glad for God's mercy in your recovery or any progress toward it. Regarding the matter you wrote about, I thought it best to respond with a few words to you personally, leaving your Governor's letter to our court, which is also directed to me. I believe (until I hear otherwise) that your patent allows you to prevent any English from trading at Kenebeck, and that Hocking’s blood and the person he killed will be accounted for by him. Yet, I share in your sorrow and that of others for their deaths. I also think that your general letters will satisfy our court and stop them from interfering further in this matter. I have set Mr. Alden free and his sureties as well, and to ensure I don't seem to dismiss our court’s opinion and the frequent discussions among us, I have asked Captain Standish to appear on June 3rd at our next court to provide an affidavit about the copy of the patent and to clarify the circumstances surrounding Hocking’s provocations; both of which will help clear your innocence. If any unkind feelings have arisen from what we've done, I ask you to reconsider, and I hope that the more you think about it, the less blame you will assign to us. At the very least, you should be fair in distinguishing those whose views align with yours from those who opposed you; and I can honestly say I have not spoken to anyone involved in this matter who criticized you the most, but they have, in many ways, previously shown good will towards your plantation. I will rely on the reports from Captain Standish and Mr. Alden; meanwhile, I leave you in God’s blessing, wishing you a complete recovery of your health and a long continuation of it. Please remember me fondly to Mr. Prence, your Governor, Mr. Winslow, and Mr. Brewster, whom I would like to see if I knew how. May the Lord keep you all. Amen.

Your very loving friend in our Lord Jesus,
Though: Dudley.
New-towne, ye 22. of May, 1631.

Another of his about these things as followeth.

Another of his thoughts on these matters is as follows.

Sr: I am right sorrie for ye news that Captaine Standish & other of your neigbours and my beloved freinds will bring now to Plimoth, wherin I suffer with you, by reason of my opinion, which differeth from others, who are godly & wise, amongst us here, the reverence of whose judgments causeth me to suspecte myne owne ignorance; yet must I remaine in it untill I be convinced therof. I thought not to have shewed your letter written to me, but to have done my best [381]to have reconciled differences in ye best season & maner I could; but Captaine Standish requiring an answer therof publickly in ye courte, I was forced to produce it, and that made ye breach soe wide as he can tell you. I propounded to ye courte, to answer Mr. Prences lre, your Govr, but our courte said it required no answer, it selfe being an answer to a former lre of ours. I pray you certifie Mr. Prence so much, and others whom it concer̃eth, that no neglecte or ill man̅ers be imputed to me theraboute. The late lres I received from England wrought in me divere fears[DK] of some trials which are shortly like to fall upon us; and this unhappie contention betweene you and us, and between you & Pascattaway, will hasten them, if God with an extraordinarie hand doe not help us. To reconcile this for ye presente will be very difficulte, but time cooleth distempers, and a comone danger to us boath approaching, will necessitate our uniting againe. I pray you therfore, Sr. set your wisdom & patience a worke, and exhorte others to ye same, that things may not proceede from bad to worse, so making our contentions like ye barrs of a pallace, but that a way of peace may be kepte open, wherat ye God of peace may have enterance in his owne time. If you suffer wrong, it shall be your honor to bear it patiently; but I goe to farr in needles putting you in mind of these things. God hath done great things for you, and I desire his blessings may be multiplied upon you more & more. I will commite no more to writing, but comending my selfe to your prayers, doe rest,

Sr: I'm really sorry to hear the news that Captain Standish and some of your neighbors and my dear friends are bringing to Plymouth. I share in your pain because my opinion differs from others who are godly and wise among us here, and the respect I have for their judgments makes me question my own ignorance. Still, I have to stick to my views until I am convinced otherwise. I didn’t intend to show your letter to anyone, wanting to do my best [381] to reconcile our differences as best as I could. But since Captain Standish asked for a public response in the court, I had to bring it up, which widened the divide, as he can tell you. I proposed to the court to respond to Mr. Prence’s letter, your Governor, but our court said it didn’t require a response since it was an answer to a previous letter of ours. Please inform Mr. Prence and others involved that no neglect or bad behavior should be attributed to me regarding this matter. The recent letters I received from England have caused me various fears about some trials that are likely to come upon us soon. This unfortunate conflict between you and us, as well as between you and Pascattaway, will only make things worse if God doesn’t intervene in an extraordinary way. Reconciling this right now will be very difficult, but time will cool tempers, and a common danger approaching us both will force us to unite again. Therefore, I ask you, Sr, to put your wisdom and patience to work and encourage others to do the same so we don’t let our disagreements escalate, making our conflicts like the bars of a palace. Instead, let’s keep a path to peace open, where the God of peace can enter in His own time. If you are wronged, it will honor you to bear it patiently; but I’m going too far in unnecessarily reminding you of these things. God has done great things for you, and I hope His blessings are multiplied upon you more and more. I won’t write any more, but I commend myself to your prayers and remain,

Your very loving friend in our Lord Jesus,
Tho: Dudley.
June 4. 1634.

By these things it appars what troubls rise herupon, and how hard they were to be reconciled; for though they hear were hartily sorrie for what was fallen out, yet they conceived they were unjustly injuried, and provoked to what was done; and that their neigbours (haveing no jurisdiction over them) did more then was mete, thus to imprison one of theirs, and bind them to [202] their courte. But yet being assured of their Christian love, and perswaded what was done was out of godly zeale, that religion might not suffer, nor sinne any way covered or borne with, espetially ye guilte of blood, of which all should be very consciencious in any whom soever, they did indeavore to appease & satisfie them ye best they could; first, by informing them ye truth in all circomstances aboute ye matter; 2ly, in being willing to referr ye case to any indifferante and equall hearing and judgmente of the thing hear, and to answere it els wher when they should be duly called therunto; and further they craved Mr. Winthrops, & other of ye reved magistrats ther, their advice & direction herein. This did mollifie their minds, and bring things to a good & comfortable issue in ye end.

By these things, it’s clear what troubles arose from it and how difficult they were to resolve. Although they were genuinely sorry for what had happened, they felt they were unjustly wronged and provoked into their actions. They believed their neighbors, having no authority over them, went too far by imprisoning one of their own and binding them to their court. Still, knowing they were acting out of Christian love and believing the actions stemmed from a godly zeal to protect their faith and ensure that sin, especially the guilt of blood, was not tolerated, they made an effort to appease and satisfy them as best as they could. First, they informed them of the truth in all circumstances surrounding the matter; secondly, they expressed their willingness to refer the case to any fair and impartial hearing and judgment here and to answer elsewhere whenever they were duly called to do so. Additionally, they sought Mr. Winthrop's and other respected magistrates' advice and guidance on the matter. This softened their hearts and ultimately led to a positive and reassuring resolution.

For they had this advice given them by Mr. Winthrop, & others concurring with him, that from their courte, they should write to the neigboure plantations, & espetially that of ye lords, at Pascataway, and theirs of ye Massachusets, to appointe some to give [383]them meeting at some fitt place, to consulte & determine in this matter, so as ye parties meeting might have full power to order & bind, &c. And that nothing be done to ye infringing or prejudice of ye liberties of any place. And for ye clearing of conscience, ye law of God is, yt ye preist lips must be consulted with, and therfore it was desired that ye ministers of every plantation might be presente to give their advice in pointe of conscience. Though this course seemed dangerous to some, yet they were so well assured of ye justice of their cause, and ye equitie of their freinds, as they put them selves upon it, & appointed a time, of which they gave notice to ye severall places a month before hand; viz. Massachusets, Salem, & Pascataway, or any other yt they would give notice too, and disired them to produce any evidence they could in ye case. The place for meeting was at Boston. But when ye day & time came, none apered, but some of ye magistrats and ministers of ye Massachusets, and their owne. Seeing none of Passcataway or other places came, (haveing been thus desired, & conveniente time given them for yt end,) Mr. Winthrop & ye rest said they could doe no more then they had done thus to requeste them, ye blame must rest on them. So they fell into a fair debating of things them selves; and after all things had been fully opened & discussed, and ye opinione of each one demanded, both magistrats, and ministers, [384]though they all could have wished these things had never been, yet they could not but lay ye blame & guilt on Hockins owne head; and withall gave them such grave & godly exhortations and advice, as they thought meete, both for ye presente & future; which they allso imbraced with love & thankfullnes, promising to indeavor to follow ye same. And thus was this matter ended, and ther love and concord renewed; and also Mr. Winthrop & Mr. Dudley write in their behalfes to ye Lord Ssay & other gentl-men that were interesed in yt plantation, very effectually, wth which, togeather with their owne leters, and Mr. Winslows furder declaration of things unto them, they rested well satisfied.

For they received advice from Mr. Winthrop and others who agreed with him, suggesting that from their court, they should write to the neighboring plantations, especially that of the Lords at Pascataway, and those of the Massachusetts, to appoint some individuals to meet at a suitable place to consult and determine this matter, so that the parties meeting would have full power to organize and decide. They agreed that nothing should be done that might infringe upon or harm the liberties of any place. To ensure clarity of conscience, they believed that the law of God required consulting the priest's lips, and therefore, it was requested that the ministers of every plantation be present to provide their input on matters of conscience. Although this plan seemed risky to some, they were so confident in the justice of their cause and the fairness of their friends that they committed to it and scheduled a time, giving a month’s notice to the various places, namely Massachusetts, Salem, and Pascataway, or anyone else they chose to notify, inviting them to present any evidence they could in the case. The meeting was set for Boston. However, when the day and time arrived, no one showed up except for a few magistrates and ministers from Massachusetts and their own group. Noticing that no one from Pascataway or other places attended, despite being invited and given sufficient time for that purpose, Mr. Winthrop and the others stated they had done all they could to request their presence, and any blame fell upon them. They then engaged in a thorough discussion among themselves; after fully exploring and debating all aspects and gathering each person's opinion, both magistrates and ministers, even though they all wished these issues had never arisen, found it necessary to place the blame and guilt on Hockins himself. They also provided serious and godly counsel and advice that they deemed appropriate for both the present and the future, which the group accepted with love and gratitude, promising to strive to follow it. Thus, the matter was resolved, and their love and harmony were restored. Additionally, Mr. Winthrop and Mr. Dudley wrote effective letters on their behalf to Lord Ssay and other gentlemen interested in the plantation, which, along with their own letters and Mr. Winslow's further clarification of the situation to them, left them feeling quite satisfied.

[203] Mr. Winslow was sente by them this year into England, partly to informe and satisfie ye Lord Say & others, in ye former matter, as also to make answer and their just defence for ye same, if any thing should by any be prosecuted against them at Counsell-table, or els wher; but this matter tooke end, without any further trouble, as is before noted. And partly to signifie unto ye partners in England, that the terme of their trade with ye company here was out, and therfore he was sente to finishe ye accounts with them, and to bring them notice how much debtore they should remaine on yt accounte, and that they might know what further course would be best to hold. But ye issue of these things will [385]appear in ye next years passages. They now sente over by him a great returne, which was very acceptable unto them; which was in beaver 3738li. waight, (a great part of it, being coat-beaver, sould at 20s. pr pound,) and 234. otter skines;[DL] which alltogeather rise to a great sume of money.

[203] Mr. Winslow was sent by them this year to England, partly to inform and satisfy the Lord Say and others about the earlier matter, as well as to provide their responses and a fair defense if anyone were to pursue issues against them at the Council table or elsewhere; however, this matter concluded without any further trouble, as mentioned earlier. He was also sent to notify the partners in England that their trading term with the company here was over, and therefore he needed to finalize the accounts with them and inform them of how much they would remain in debt on that account, so they could determine the best course of action moving forward. The results of these matters will appear in the upcoming year’s events. They now sent back with him a large return, which was very welcome to them; it included beaver weighing 3738 li, (a significant portion of it, being coat beaver, sold at 20s. per pound), and 234 otter skins; which altogether amounted to a substantial sum of money.

This year (in ye foreparte of ye same) they sente forth a barke to trad at ye Dutch-Plantation; and they mette ther with on Captaine Stone, that had lived in Christophers, one of ye West-Ende Ilands, and now had been some time in Virginia, and came from thence into these parts. He kept company with ye Dutch Gover, and, I know not in what drunken fitt, he gott leave of ye Govr to ceaise on their barke, when they were ready to come away, and had done their markett, haveing ye valew of 500li. worth of goods abord her; having no occasion at all, or any collour of ground for such a thing, but having made ye Govr drunck, so as he could scarce speake a right word; and when he urged him hear aboute, he answered him, Als 't u beleeft.[DM] So he gat abord, (the cheefe of their men & marchant being ashore,) and with some of his owne men, made ye rest of theirs waigh anchor, sett sayle, & carry her away towards Virginia. But diverse of ye Dutch sea-men, which had bene often at Plimoth, and kindly entertayned ther, said one to another, Shall we suffer our freinds to be thus abused, [386]and have their goods carried away, before our faces, whilst our Govr is drunke? They vowed they would never suffer it; and so gott a vessell or 2. and pursued him, & brought him in againe, and delivered them their barke & goods againe.

This year (in the early part of the same) they sent out a ship to trade at the Dutch plantation; and there they encountered Captain Stone, who had lived in Christopher’s, one of the West Indies islands, and had recently been in Virginia before coming to these parts. He was hanging out with the Dutch governor, and, I’m not sure what drunken fit he was in, but he got permission from the governor to take their ship when they were getting ready to leave and had completed their trade, having goods worth £500 on board. He had no reason or justification for such an action, but he had made the governor so drunk that he could hardly speak properly; and when he pressed him about it, the governor responded, Als 't u beleeft.[DM] So he got on board (the leader of their men and merchant being ashore), and with some of his own men, made the rest of theirs weigh anchor, set sail, and took her away towards Virginia. But several of the Dutch sailors, who had been to Plymouth often and had been treated kindly there, said to each other, “Shall we let our friends be treated this way, and have their goods taken away right in front of us while our governor is drunk?” They vowed they wouldn’t stand for it; so they got a vessel or two and pursued him, bringing him back and returning their ship and goods.

After wards Stone came into ye Massachusets, and they sent & commensed suite against him for this facte; but by mediation of freinds it was taken up, and ye suite lett fall. And in ye company of some other gentle-men Stone came afterwards to Plimoth, and had freindly & civill entertainmente amongst them, with ye rest; but revenge boyled within his brest, (though concelled,) for some conceived he had a purpose (at one time) to have staped the Govr, and put his hand to his dagger for that end, but by Gods providence and ye vigilance of some was prevented. He afterward returned to Virginia, in a pinass, with one Captaine Norton & some others; and, I know not for what occasion, they would needs goe up Coonigtecutt River; and how they carried themselves I know not, but ye Indeans knoct him in ye head, as he lay in his cabine, and had thrown ye covering over his face (whether out of fear or desperation is uncertaine); this was his end. They likewise killed all ye rest, but Captaine Norton defended him selfe a long time against them all in ye cooke-roome, till by accidente the gunpowder tooke fire, which (for readynes) he had sett in an open thing before him, which did [387]so burne, & scald him, & blind his eyes, as he could make no longer resistance, but was slaine also by them, though they much comended his vallour. And having killed ye men, they made a pray of what they had, and chafered away some of their things to ye Dutch that lived their. But it was not longe before a quarell fell betweene the Dutch & them, and they would have cutt of their bark; but they slue ye cheef sachem wth ye shott of a murderer.[DN]

Afterwards, Stone came into Massachusetts, and they sued him for this act; but through the mediation of friends, it was resolved, and the lawsuit was dropped. Later, in the company of some other gentlemen, Stone visited Plimoth and was treated kindly and courteously by them and the others. However, revenge boiled inside him (though concealed), as some believed he had once planned to stab the Governor and reached for his dagger for that purpose, but by God's providence and the vigilance of some, it was prevented. He later returned to Virginia on a pinass with Captain Norton and a few others, and I don't know why, but they insisted on going up the Connecticut River. I'm not sure how they behaved, but the Indians struck him in the head while he was lying in his cabin and had thrown the covering over his face (whether out of fear or desperation is uncertain); this marked his end. They also killed all the others, but Captain Norton fought back for a long time against them all in the kitchen until by accident the gunpowder ignited, which he had set out in an open container in front of him, burning and scalding him, and blinding his eyes, so he could no longer defend himself and was also killed by them, though they praised his bravery. After killing the men, they took what they had and traded some of their belongings to the Dutch who lived there. But it wasn't long before a quarrel broke out between the Dutch and them, and they tried to cut off their ship; however, they killed the chief sachem with a shot from a murderer.

I am now to relate some strang and remarkable passages. Ther was a company of people lived in ye country, up above in ye river of Conigtecut, a great way from their trading house ther, and were enimise to those Indeans which lived aboute them, and of whom they stood in some fear (bing a stout people). About a thousand of them had inclosed them selves in a forte, which they had strongly palissadoed about. 3. or 4. Dutch men went up in ye begining of winter to live with them, to gett their trade, and prevente them for bringing it to ye English, or to fall into amitie with them; but at spring to bring all downe to their place. But their enterprise failed, for it pleased God to visite these Indeans with a great sicknes, and such a mortalitie that of a 1000. above 900. and a halfe of them dyed, and many of them did rott above ground for want of buriall, and ye Dutch men [388]allmost starved before they could gett away, for ise and snow. But about Feb: they got with much difficultie to their trading house; whom they kindly releeved, being allmost spente with hunger and could. Being thus refreshed by them diverce days, they got to their owne place, and ye Dutch were very thankfull for this kindnes.

I'm now going to share some strange and remarkable events. There was a group of people living in the country, up the river of Connecticut, quite far from their trading post, and they were enemies with the Indians around them, whom they feared (being a strong people). About a thousand of them had enclosed themselves in a fort that they had strongly fortified. Three or four Dutch men went up at the beginning of winter to live with them to secure their trade and prevent them from bringing it to the English or forming an alliance with them; but come spring, they planned to bring everything down to their location. However, their plan failed, as it pleased God to afflict these Indians with a severe sickness, resulting in such a mortality rate that of 1000, over 900 died, and many of them were left to decay above ground due to lack of burial. The Dutch men [388] were almost starving before they could leave because of the ice and snow. But around February, they managed to reach their trading post with great difficulty, where they were kindly helped, as they were almost exhausted from hunger and cold. After being refreshed by them for several days, they made it back to their own place, and the Dutch were very grateful for this kindness.

This spring, also, those Indeans that lived aboute their trading house there fell sick of ye small poxe, and dyed most miserably; for a sorer disease cannot befall them; they fear it more then ye plague; for usualy they that have this disease have them in abundance, and for wante of bedding & lin̅ing and other helps, they fall into a lamentable condition, as they lye on their hard matts, ye poxe breaking and mattering, and runing one into another, their skin cleaving (by reason therof) to the matts they lye on; when they turne them, a whole side will flea of at once, [204] (as it were,) and they will be all of a gore blood, most fearfull to behold; and then being very sore, what with could and other distempers, they dye like rotten sheep. The condition of this people was so lamentable, and they fell downe so generally of this diseas, as they were (in ye end) not able to help on another; no, not to make a fire, nor to fetch a litle water to drinke, nor any to burie ye dead; but would strivie as long as they could, and when they could procure no other means to make fire, they [389]would burne ye woden trayes & dishes they ate their meate in, and their very bowes & arrowes; & some would crawle out on all foure to gett a litle water, and some times dye by ye way, & not be able to gett in againe. But those of ye English house, (though at first they were afraid of ye infection,) yet seeing their woefull and sadd condition, and hearing their pitifull cries and lamentations, they had compastion of them, and dayly fetched them wood & water, and made them fires, gott them victualls whilst they lived, and buried them when they dyed. For very few of them escaped, notwithstanding they did what they could for them, to ye haszard of them selvs. The cheefe Sachem him selfe now dyed, & allmost all his freinds & kinred. But by ye marvelous goodnes & providens of God not one of ye English was so much as sicke, or in ye least measure tainted with this disease, though they dayly did these offices for them for many weeks togeather. And this mercie which they shewed them was kindly taken, and thankfully acknowledged of all ye Indeans that knew or heard of ye same; and their mrs here did much comend & reward them for ye same.

This spring, the Native Americans living near their trading post got sick with smallpox and suffered terribly; it’s a worse disease than they typically encounter. They fear it more than the plague because those affected usually have many sores. Lacking bedding, linens, and other necessities, they end up in a dire state, lying on hard mats with the pox breaking, oozing, and merging together, causing their skin to stick to the mats. When they turn over, an entire side can peel off at once, leaving them covered in gore, which is a frightening sight. They also suffer from the cold and other ailments, leading them to die like rotten sheep. The situation for these people was so tragic that, in the end, they were unable to help one another; they couldn’t even make a fire, get a little water to drink, or bury the dead. They would struggle as much as they could, and when they couldn’t find any other way to make fire, they would burn the wooden trays and dishes they used for eating, along with their bows and arrows. Some would crawl out on all fours to fetch a little water, sometimes dying on the way and unable to return. However, those in the English house, although initially afraid of the infection, felt compassion upon seeing their miserable condition and hearing their pitiful cries and lamentations. They brought them wood and water daily, made fires for them, provided food while they were alive, and buried them when they died. Very few escaped, despite the English doing everything they could to help them, risking their own health. The chief sachem died, along with nearly all his friends and relatives. Yet, by the incredible goodness and providence of God, not one English person got sick or was even slightly infected with this disease, even while they attended to the sick for many weeks. This mercy they showed was deeply appreciated and gratefully recognized by all the Native Americans who knew about it. Their leaders here praised and rewarded them for their kindness.

Anno Dom: 1635.

Year: 1635.

Mr. Winslow was very wellcome to them in England, and ye more in regard of ye large returne he brought with him, which came all safe to their hands, [390]and was well sould. And he was borne in hand, (at least he so apprehended,) that all accounts should be cleared before his returne, and all former differences ther aboute well setled. And so he writ over to them hear, that he hoped to cleare ye accounts, and bring them over with him; and yt the accounte of ye White Angele would be taken of, and all things fairly ended. But it came to pass [205] that, being occasioned to answer some complaints made against the countrie at Counsell bord, more cheefly concerning their neigbours in ye Bay then them selves hear, the which he did to good effecte, and further prosecuting such things as might tend to ye good of ye whole, as well them selves as others, aboute ye wrongs and incroachments that the French & other strangers both had and were like further to doe unto them, if not prevented, he prefered this petition following to their Honrs that were deputed Comissioners for ye Plantations.

Mr. Winslow was very welcome to them in England, especially because of the large shipment he brought back, which arrived safely and was sold well. He was led to believe (at least he thought so) that all accounts would be settled before his return, and that all previous disputes regarding them would be resolved. He wrote to them here, expressing hope to clear the accounts and bring everything over with him; that the account of the White Angel would be settled, and that all matters would be finished fairly. However, it happened that, while addressing some grievances made against the country at the Council board, mainly concerning their neighbors in the Bay rather than themselves here, he responded effectively. He also pursued issues that would benefit everyone, both themselves and others, regarding the wrongs and encroachments that the French and other foreigners were doing and could continue to do unless prevented. He submitted the following petition to their Honors, who were appointed Commissioners for the Plantations.

To ye right honorable ye Lords Comissioners for ye Plantations in America.

To the right honorable the Lords Commissioners for the Plantations in America.

The humble petition of Edw: Winslow, on ye behalfe of ye plantations in New-England,

The humble petition of Edw: Winslow, on behalf of the plantations in New England,

Humbly sheweth unto your Lordships, yt wheras your petitioners have planted them selves in New England under his Matis most gratious protection; now so it is, right Honbl, that ye French & Dutch doe indeaouer to devide ye land betweene them; for which purpose ye French have, on ye east side, entered and seased upon one of our houses, and [391]carried away the goods, slew 2. of ye men in another place, and tooke ye rest prisoners with their goods. And ye Dutch, on ye west, have also made entrie upon Conigtecute River, within ye limits of his Majts [-l]rs patent, where they have raised a forte, and threaten to expell your petitioners thence, who are also planted upon ye same river, maintaining possession for his Matie to their great charge, & hazard both of lives & goods.

Your Lordships, we humbly present that, as your petitioners have settled in New England under His Majesty's generous protection, the French and Dutch are attempting to divide the land between them. The French have entered and taken over one of our houses on the east side, carried away goods, killed two men elsewhere, and taken the others as prisoners along with their belongings. Meanwhile, the Dutch, on the west side, have also encroached upon the Connecticut River, within the limits of His Majesty's patent, where they have built a fort and are threatening to drive your petitioners away, who are also established along the same river, maintaining possession for His Majesty at great cost and risk to their lives and property.

In tender consideration hereof your petitioners humbly pray that your Lopps will either procure their peace wth those foraine states, or else to give spetiall warrante unto your petitioners and ye English Collonies, to right and defend them selves against all foraigne enimies. And your petitioners shall pray, &c.

In light of this, your petitioners respectfully ask that your Lords either secure peace with those foreign states or provide specific authorization to your petitioners and the English Colonies to defend themselves against all foreign enemies. Your petitioners will continue to pray, etc.

This petition found good acceptation with most of them, and Mr. Winslow was heard sundry times by them, and appointed further to attend for an answer from their Lopps, espetially, having upon conferance with them laid downe a way how this might be doone without any either charge or trouble to ye state; only by furnishing some of ye cheefe of ye cuntry hear with authoritie, who would undertake it at their owne charge, and in such a way as should be without any publick disturbance. But this crossed both Sr Ferdinandos Gorges' & Cap: Masons designe, and ye arch-bishop of Counterberies by them; for Sr Ferd: Gorges (by ye arch-pps favore) was to have been sent over generall Govr into ye countrie, and to have had means from ye state for yt end, and was now upon dispatch and conclude of ye bussines. And ye arch-bishops [392]purposs & intente was, by his means, & some he should send with him, (to be furnished with Episcopall power,) [206] to disturbe ye peace of ye churches here, and to overthrow their proceedings and further growth, which was ye thing he aimed at. But it so fell out (by Gods providence) that though he in ye end crost this petition from taking any further effecte in this kind, yet by this as a cheefe means the plotte and whole bussines of his & Sr Ferdinandos fell to ye ground, and came to nothing. When Mr. Winslow should have had his suit granted, (as indeed upon ye pointe it was,) and should have been confirmed, the arch-bishop put a stop upon it, and Mr. Winslow, thinking to gett it freed, went to ye bord againe; but ye bishop, Sr Ferd: and Captine Masson, had, as it seemes, procured Morton (of whom mention is made before, & his base carriage) to complaine; to whose complaints Mr. Winslow made answer to ye good satisfaction of ye borde, who checked Morton and rebuked him sharply, & allso blamed Sr Ferd Gorges, & Masson, for countenancing him. But ye bish: had a further end & use of his presence, for he now begane to question Mr. Winslow of many things; as of teaching in ye church publickly, of which Morton accused him, and gave evidence that he had seen and heard him doe it; to which Mr. Winslow answered, that some time (wanting a minster) he did exercise his gifte to help ye edification of his breethren, when [393]they wanted better means, wch was not often. Then aboute mariage, the which he also confessed, that, haveing been called to place of magistracie, he had sometimes maried some. And further tould their lordps yt mariage was a civille thinge, & he found no wher in ye word of God yt it was tyed to ministrie. Again, they were necessitated so to doe, having for a long time togeather at first no minister; besids, it was no new-thing, for he had been so maried him selfe in Holand, by ye magistrats in their Statt-house. But in ye end (to be short), for these things, ye bishop, by vemente importunity, gott ye bord at last to consente to his comittemente; so he was comited to ye Fleete, and lay ther 17. weeks, or ther aboute, before he could gett to be released. And this was ye end of this petition, and this bussines; only ye others designe was also frustrated hereby, with other things concurring, which was no smalle blessing to ye people here.

This petition was generally well-received by most of them, and Mr. Winslow was heard several times by them, and was appointed to follow up for an answer from their Lords. He had laid out a plan during discussions on how this could be done without any cost or trouble to the state, simply by empowering some of the local leaders here with authority, who would take it on at their own expense and in a way that wouldn’t cause any public disturbance. However, this interfered with both Sir Ferdinand Gorges’ and Captain Mason’s plans and the Archbishop of Canterbury's agenda; Sir Ferdinand Gorges (with the archbishop's support) was supposed to be sent over as the general Governor of the country and was getting ready to finalize the business. The archbishop intended, through his efforts and some people he would send with him, who would be given Episcopal authority, to disrupt the peace of the churches here and undermine their growth and progress, which was his goal. But it happened, by divine providence, that although he ultimately blocked this petition from having any further effect, this became a key reason why the plot and entire plan of him and Sir Ferdinand fell apart and came to nothing. When Mr. Winslow was supposed to have his request granted (as it indeed should have been), and confirmed, the archbishop halted it. Mr. Winslow, thinking he could resolve this, went to the board again; but the bishop, Sir Ferdinand, and Captain Mason seemed to have gotten Morton (mentioned earlier, and his wrongful actions) to complain. Mr. Winslow responded to these complaints to the board's satisfaction, which reprimanded Morton and scolded Sir Ferdinand Gorges and Mason for supporting him. But the bishop had more in mind for his presence, as he began to question Mr. Winslow about various things, such as teaching publicly in the church, which Morton had accused him of, claiming he had seen and heard him do it. Mr. Winslow replied that at times (when there was no minister), he exercised his gift to help the spiritual growth of his brethren when they lacked better options, which wasn’t often. Then it came around to marriage, which he also admitted, saying that as a magistrate, he had sometimes performed marriages. He further explained to their Lords that marriage is a civil matter, and he found nowhere in the Word of God that it was restricted to ministers. They were compelled to do so, having initially been without a minister for a long time; besides, it was not anything new, as he had been married himself in Holland by the magistrates in their town hall. But in the end (to keep it brief), due to these issues, the bishop, through persistent insistence, ultimately got the board to agree to his commitment; so he was committed to the Fleet and stayed there for about 17 weeks before he could get released. And this was the conclusion of this petition and this matter; only the other's plan was also thwarted by this, with other contributing factors, which was no small blessing to the people here.

But ye charge fell heavie on them hear, not only in Mr. Winslows expences, (which could not be smale,) but by ye hinderance of their bussines both ther and hear, by his personall imploymente. For though this was as much or more for others then for them hear, and by them cheefly he was put on this bussines, (for the plantation kēwe nothing of it till they heard of his imprisonmente,) yet ye whole charge lay on them.

But the burden fell heavily on them here, not only because of Mr. Winslow's expenses (which were significant), but also due to the disruption of their business both there and here because of his personal involvement. Although this effort was just as much, if not more, for others than for them here, and they were mainly the ones who encouraged him to take on this work (since the plantation knew nothing about it until they heard of his imprisonment), the entire burden rested on them.

Now for their owne bussines; whatsoever Mr. Sherleys mind was before, (or Mr. Winslow apprehension of ye same,) he now declared him selfe plainly, that he would neither take of ye White-Angell from ye accounte, nor [207] give any further accounte, till he had received more into his hands; only a prety good supply of goods were sent over, but of ye most, no note of their prises, or so orderly an invoyce as formerly; which Mr. Winslow said he could not help, because of his restrainte. Only now Mr. Sherley & Mr. Beachamp & Mr. Andrews sent over a letter of atturney under their hands & seals, to recovere what they could of Mr. Allerton for ye Angells accounte; but sent them neither ye bonds, nor covenants, or such other evidence or accounts, as they had aboute these matters. I shall here inserte a few passages out of Mr. Sherleys letters aboute these things.

Now, regarding their own business; whatever Mr. Sherley's thoughts were before, (or Mr. Winslow's concerns about the same,) he now stated clearly that he would neither take the White-Angell off the accounts, nor [207] provide any further accounting until he had received more into his hands; only a decent amount of goods were sent over, but for most, there was no note of their prices, or as organized an invoice as before; which Mr. Winslow said he could not help, due to his restrictions. Only now Mr. Sherley, Mr. Beachamp, and Mr. Andrews sent over a letter of attorney under their hands and seals, to recover what they could from Mr. Allerton for the Angell's account; but they sent neither the bonds, nor covenants, or any other evidence or accounts related to these matters. I will insert a few excerpts from Mr. Sherley's letters about these issues here.

Your leter of ye 22. of July, 1634, by your trustie and our loving friend Mr. Winslow, I have received, and your larg parcell of beaver and otter skines. Blessed be our God, both he and it came safly to us, and we have sould it in tow parcells; ye skin at 14s. li. & some at 16.; ye coate at 20s. ye pound. The accounts I have not sent you them this year, I will referr you to Mr. Winslow to tell you ye reason of it; yet be assured yt none of you shall suffer by ye not having of them, if God spare me life. And wheras you say ye 6. years are expired yt ye peopl put ye trad into your & our hands for, for ye discharge of yt great debte wch Mr. Allerton needlesly & unadvisedly ran you & us into; yet it was promised it should continue till our disbursments & ingagements [395]were satisfied. You conceive it is done; we feele & know other wise, &c. I doubt not but we shall lovingly agree, notwithstanding all yt hath been writen, on boath sids, aboute ye Whit-Angell. We have now sent you a letter of atturney, therby giving you power in our names (and to shadow it ye more we say for our uses) to obtaine what may be of Mr. Allerton towards ye satisfing of that great charge of ye White Angell. And sure he hath bound him selfe, (though at present I cannot find it,) but he hath often affirmed, with great protestations, yt neither you nor we should lose a peny by him, and I hope you shall find enough to discharg it, so as we shall have no more contesting aboute it. Yet, notwithstanding his unnaturall & unkind dealing with you, in ye midest of justice remember mercie, and doe not all you may doe, &c. Set us out of debte, and then let us recone & reason togeither, &c. Mr. Winslow hath undergone an unkind imprisonment, but I am perswaded it will turne much to all your good. I leave him to relate perticuleres, &c.

I received your letter dated July 22, 1634, through our trusted and dear friend Mr. Winslow, along with your large shipment of beaver and otter skins. Praise be to God, both he and the shipment arrived safely, and we sold it in two batches; the skins at 14s per pound and some at 16s; the coat at 20s per pound. I haven’t sent you the accounts this year; I’ll refer you to Mr. Winslow for the reason. However, rest assured that none of you will suffer from not having them, as long as God grants me life. Regarding your point that the six years have passed since the people entrusted the trade to you and us to settle that significant debt which Mr. Allerton recklessly incurred for us; it was promised that it would continue until our expenses and obligations were settled. You think it’s done; we feel and know otherwise, etc. I have no doubt we’ll come to a friendly agreement, despite everything that's been written on both sides about the White Angel. We have now sent you a letter of attorney, thereby giving you the power in our names (and to make it even more official we state it’s for our benefit) to obtain whatever Mr. Allerton can provide towards settling that hefty charge of the White Angel. He has indeed committed himself (though I can’t find the document at the moment), but he has often sworn, with great protestations, that neither you nor we should lose a penny because of him, and I hope you will find enough to cover it so that we won’t have any more disputes over it. Yet, despite his unnatural and unkind treatment of you, in the midst of justice, remember mercy, and don’t take any harsh actions, etc. Let’s settle our debts first, and then we can reconcile and discuss together, etc. Mr. Winslow has faced an unfair imprisonment, but I believe it will ultimately be beneficial for all of you. I’ll leave him to provide the details, etc.

Your loving freind,
James Sherley.
London, Sep: 7. 1635.

This year they sustained an other great loss from ye French. Monsier de Aulnay coming into ye harbore of Penobscote, and having before gott some of ye cheefe yt belonged to ye house abord his vessell, by sutlty coming upon them in their shalop, he gott them to pilote him in; and after getting ye rest into his power, he tooke possession of ye house in ye name of ye king of France; and partly by threatening, & other wise, made Mr. Willett (their agente ther) to approve of [396]ye sale of ye goods their unto him, of which he sett ye price him selfe [208] in effecte, and made an inventory therof, (yett leaving out sundry things,) but made no paymente for them; but tould them in convenient time he would doe it if they came for it. For ye house & fortification, &c. he would not alow, nor accounte any thing, saing that they which build on another mans ground doe forfite ye same. So thus turning them out of all, (with a great deale of complemente, and many fine words,) he let them have their shalop and some victualls to bring them home. Coming home and relating all the passages, they here were much troubled at it, & haveing had this house robbed by ye French once before, and lost then above 500li. (as is before remembred), and now to loose house & all, did much move them. So as they resolved to consulte with their freinds in ye Bay, and if yey approved of it, (ther being now many ships ther,) they intended to hire a ship of force, and seeke to beat out ye Frenche, and recover it againe. Ther course was well approved on, if them selves could bear ye charge; so they hired a fair ship of above 300. tune, well fitted with ordnance, and agreed with ye mr. (one Girling) to this effect: that he and his company should deliver them ye house, (after they had driven out, or surprised ye French,) and give them peacable possession therof, and of all such trading comodities as should ther be found; and give ye [397]French fair quarter & usage, if they would yeeld. In consideration wherof he was to have 700li. of beaver, to be delivered him ther, when he had done ye thing; but if he did not accomplish it, he was to loose his labour, and have nothing. With him they also sent their owne bark, and about 20. men, with Captaine Standish, to aide him (if neede weer), and to order things, if the house was regained; and then to pay him ye beaver, which they keept abord their owne barke. So they with their bark piloted him thither, and brought him safe into ye harbor. But he was so rash & heady as he would take no advice, nor would suffer Captaine Standish to have time to summone them, (who had com̅ission & order so to doe,) neither would doe it him selfe; the which, it was like, if it had been done, & they come to affaire parley, seeing their force, they would have yeelded. Neither would he have patience to bring his ship wher she might doe execution, but begane to shoot at distance like a madd man, and did them no hurte at all; the which when those of ye plantation saw, they were much greeved, and went to him & tould him he would doe no good if he did not lay his ship beter to pass (for she might lye within pistoll shott of ye house). At last, when he saw his owne folly, he was perswaded, and layed her well, and bestowed a few shott to good purposs. But now, when he was in a way to doe some good, his powder was goone; for though he had [398]...[DO] peece of ordnance, it did now [209] appeare he had but a barrell of powder, and a peece; so he could doe no good, but was faine to draw of againe; by which means ye enterprise was made frustrate, and ye French incouraged; for all ye while that he shot so unadvisedly, they lay close under a worke of earth, & let him consume him selfe. He advised with ye Captaine how he might be supplyed with powder, for he had not to carie him home; so he tould him he would goe to ye next plantation, and doe his indeour to procure him some, and so did; but understanding, by intelligence, that he intended to ceiase on ye barke, & surprise ye beaver, he sent him the powder, and brought ye barke & beaver home. But Girling never assualted ye place more, (seeing him selfe disapoyented,) but went his way; and this was ye end of this bussines.

This year they suffered another significant loss to the French. Monsieur de Aulnay entered the harbor of Penobscot, and having previously obtained some of the key members belonging to the house aboard his vessel, he cleverly caught them in their shallop and got them to guide him in. After gaining control of the rest, he took possession of the house in the name of the King of France; and partly through threats and other means, he made Mr. Willett (their agent there) agree to the sale of the goods to him, setting the price himself and making an inventory of them, although he left out several items, and made no payment for them, telling them that he would pay them in due time if they asked for it. As for the house and fortifications, he would not acknowledge or account for anything, saying that those who build on someone else's land forfeit their rights to it. So, thus throwing them out completely (with a lot of compliments and fine words), he allowed them to keep their shallop and some provisions to take them home. Upon returning and recounting all that had happened, they were very troubled by it, having had this house robbed by the French once before and losing over £500 then, as mentioned earlier, and now to lose the house and everything was very upsetting to them. They decided to consult with their friends in the Bay, and if they approved (there being many ships there at the time), they planned to hire a strong ship and seek to drive out the French and recover it again. Their plan was well approved, provided they could bear the cost; so they hired a fine ship of over 300 tons, well equipped with ordnance, and agreed with the captain (one Girling) to this effect: that he and his crew would deliver them the house (after they had driven out or captured the French) and grant them peaceful possession of it and all trading commodities found there; and give the French fair treatment if they surrendered. In exchange, he was to receive £700 worth of beaver, to be delivered to him there once he accomplished the task; but if he did not complete it, he would lose his labor and receive nothing. They also sent their own bark with about 20 men, led by Captain Standish, to assist him if needed and to manage things if the house was regained; and then to pay him the beaver, which they kept aboard their own bark. So they guided him there and brought him safely into the harbor. However, he was so reckless and headstrong that he would take no advice, nor would he give Captain Standish time to summon them (who had commission and orders to do so), nor would he do it himself; which, if done, would have likely led to a parley, and seeing their numbers, the French would have surrendered. He also lacked the patience to position his ship where it could be effective, starting to shoot from a distance like a madman, doing them no harm at all; which when those of the plantation witnessed, they were greatly displeased and went to him and told him he would not succeed if he did not bring his ship closer (as it could lie within pistol shot of the house). Eventually, when he recognized his own folly, he was persuaded to position her properly and fired a few shots to good effect. But now, just as he was about to do something worthwhile, he ran out of powder; for although he had a piece of ordnance, it became clear he had only a barrel of powder and one piece; thus he could do no damage and was forced to retreat, which rendered the enterprise futile, and encouraged the French; for all the while he had been shooting recklessly, they stayed sheltered behind an earthen work and let him wear himself out. He consulted with the Captain about how he could be supplied with powder, as he had none to take back with him; so he told him he would go to the nearby plantation and do his best to procure some, and he did; but upon learning through intelligence that he planned to seize on the bark and surprise the beaver, he sent him the powder and brought the bark and beaver home. But Girling never attacked the place again (seeing himself disappointed) and went away; and this was the end of this business.

Upon ye ill success of this bussines, the Govr and Assistants here by their leters certified their freinds in ye Bay, how by this ship they had been abused and disapoynted, and yt the French partly had, and were now likly to fortifie them selves more strongly, and likly to become ill neigbours to ye English. Upon this they thus writ to them as folloeth:—

Upon the unfortunate outcome of this situation, the Governor and Assistants, through their letters, informed their friends in the Bay about how they had been mistreated and disappointed by this ship. They mentioned that the French had partially benefited and were now likely to strengthen their defenses, potentially becoming undesirable neighbors to the English. In response, they wrote to them as follows:—

Worthy Srs: Upon ye reading of your leters, & consideration of ye waightines of ye cause therin mentioned, the [399]courte hath joyntly expressed their willingnes to assist you with men & munition, for ye accomplishing of your desires upon ye French. But because here are none of yours yt have authority to conclude of any thing herein, nothing can be done by us for ye presente. We desire, therfore, that you would with all conveniente speed send some man of trust, furnished with instructions from your selves, to make such agreemente with us about this bussines as may be usefull for you, and equall for us. So in hast we com̅ite you to God, and remaine

Dear Sirs: After reading your letters and considering the weight of the matter mentioned, the court has jointly expressed their willingness to assist you with men and supplies to help achieve your goals against the French. However, since none of your representatives here have the authority to make any decisions, we cannot proceed with anything at this time. Therefore, we kindly request that you send a trusted individual, equipped with instructions from yourselves, to negotiate an agreement with us on this matter that will be beneficial for you and fair for us. We hastily commend you to God and remain.

Your assured loving freinds,
John Haynes, Governor.
Rhode Island: Bellingham, Deputy.
John Winthrop.
Thomas Dudley.
John Humfray.
William Coddington.
William Pinchon.
Atherton Houghe.
Increase Nowell.
Richard Dumer.
Simon Bradstreet.
New-towne, Octor 9. 1635.

Upon the receite of ye above mentioned, they presently deputed 2. of theirs to treate with them, giving them full power to conclude, according to the instructions they gave them, being to this purposs: that if they would afford such assistance as, togeather with their owne, was like to effecte the thing, and allso bear a considerable parte of ye charge, they would goe on; if not, [210] they (having lost so much allready) [400]should not be able, but must desiste, and waite further opportunitie as God should give, to help them selves. But this came to nothing, for when it came to ye issue, they would be at no charge, but sente them this letter, and referd them more at large to their owne messengers.

Upon receiving the letter mentioned above, they immediately sent 2 of their people to talk with them, giving them full authority to reach a conclusion based on the instructions they provided, which were aimed at this purpose: if they would provide assistance that, combined with their own, would likely achieve the goal and also cover a significant portion of the costs, they would proceed; if not, [210] they (having already lost so much) [400]would be unable to continue and would have to wait for another opportunity as God might provide to help themselves. However, this led to nothing, as when it came down to it, they were unwilling to spend any money and instead sent them this letter, referring them to their own messengers for more details.

Sr: Having, upon ye consideration of your letter, with ye message you sente, had some serious consultations aboute ye great importance of your bussines with ye French, we gave our answer to those whom you deputed to conferr wth us aboute ye viage to Penobscote. We shewed our willingnes to help, but withall we declared our presente condition, & in what state we were, for our abilitie to help; which we for our parts shall be willing to improve, to procure you sufficiente supply of men & munition. But for matter of moneys we have no authority at all to promise, and if we should, we should rather disapoynte you, then incourage you by yt help, which we are not able to performe. We likewise thought it fitt to take ye help of other Esterne plantations; but those things we leave to your owne wisdomes. And for other things we refer you to your owne com̅itties, who are able to relate all ye passages more at large. We salute you, & wish you all good success in ye Lord.

Sir: After considering your letter and the message you sent, we have had some serious discussions about the great importance of your business with the French. We provided our response to those you sent to confer with us about the voyage to Penobscot. We expressed our willingness to help, but we also stated our current situation and the state we are in regarding our ability to assist. We are prepared to do our part to secure you a sufficient supply of men and ammunition. However, when it comes to money, we have no authority to promise anything, and if we were to do so, we would likely disappoint you rather than encourage you with help we can't provide. We also thought it would be wise to seek assistance from other Eastern plantations, but we leave those decisions to your discretion. For other matters, we refer you to your own committees, who can share all the details more thoroughly. We send our regards and wish you all the best in the Lord.

Your faithfull & loving friend,
Ri: Bellingham, Dep:
In ye name of the rest of the Comities.
Boston, Octobr 16. 1635.

This thing did not only thus breake of, but some of their merchants shortly after sent to trad with them, and furnished them both with provissions, & [401]poweder & shott; and so have continued to doe till this day, as they have seen opportunitie for their profite. So as in truth ye English them selves have been the cheefest supporters of these French; for besids these, the plantation at Pemaquid (which lyes near unto them) doth not only supply them with what yey wante, but gives them continuall intelligence of all things that passes among ye English, (espetially some of them,) so as it is no marvell though they still grow, & incroach more & more upon ye English, and fill ye Indeans with gunes & munishtion, to ye great deanger of ye English, who lye open & unfortified, living upon husbandrie; and ye other closed up in their forts, well fortified, and live upon trade, in good securitie. If these things be not looked too, and remeady provided in time, it may easily be conjectured what they may come toe; but I leave them.

This situation didn't just stop; some of their merchants quickly sent supplies to trade with them, providing them with provisions, powder, and shot. They have kept doing this to this day whenever they see an opportunity for profit. In truth, the English themselves have been the main supporters of these French, because besides these, the plantation at Pemaquid (which is close to them) not only supplies them with what they need but also gives them constant updates on everything happening among the English, especially some of them. So it's no surprise that they continue to grow and encroach more and more on the English, arming the Indians with guns and ammunition, which poses a significant danger to the English, who are left exposed and unprotected, relying on farming; while the others are secured behind their fortified forts and engage in trade, living in relative safety. If these issues aren't addressed and remedies provided in time, it’s easy to predict what may happen next, but I’ll leave it at that.

This year, ye 14. or 15. of August (being Saturday) was such a mighty storme of wind & raine, as none living in these parts, either English or Indeans, ever saw. Being like (for ye time it continued) to those Hauricanes and Tuffons that writers make mention of in ye Indeas. It began in ye morning, a litle before day, and grue not by degrees, but came with violence in ye begining, to ye great amasmente of many. It blew downe sundry [211] houses, & uncovered others; diverce vessells were lost at sea, and many more in extreme danger. It caused ye sea to swell (to ye southward [402]of this place) above 20. foote, right up & downe, and made many of the Indeans to clime into trees for their saftie; it tooke of ye borded roofe of a house which belonged to the plantation at Manamet, and floted it to another place, the posts still standing in ye ground; and if it had continued long without ye shifting of ye wind, it is like it would have drouned some parte of ye cuntrie. It blew downe many hundered thowsands of trees, turning up the stronger by the roots, and breaking the hiegher pine trees of in the midle, and ye tall yonge oaks & walnut trees of good biggnes were wound like a withe, very strang & fearfull to behould. It begane in ye southeast, and parted toward ye south & east, and vered sundry ways; but ye greatest force of it here was from ye former quarters. It continued not (in ye extremitie) above 5. or 6. houers, but ye violence begane to abate. The signes and marks of it will remaine this 100. years in these parts wher it was sorest. The moone suffered a great eclips the 2. night after it.

This year, on August 14th or 15th (a Saturday), there was an incredibly powerful storm of wind and rain that nobody in these parts, whether English or Indigenous, had ever seen before. It was similar to the hurricanes and typhoons mentioned by writers in the Indies. It began in the morning, just before dawn, and didn't build gradually but hit with force right from the start, astonishing many. It knocked down several houses, uncovered others, and numerous ships were lost at sea, with many more facing extreme danger. It made the sea swell (to the south of this place) over 20 feet, rising and falling violently, which forced many of the Indigenous people to climb into trees for safety. It removed the boarded roof from a house belonging to the plantation at Manamet and carried it to another location, while the posts remained standing in the ground. If the wind hadn't changed direction, it likely would have flooded parts of the country. It uprooted countless trees, tearing up the stronger ones by their roots and snapping the taller pine trees in the middle, while the young oaks and walnut trees, much larger, were twisted like vines, a very strange and frightening sight. The storm started in the southeast, spread toward the south and east, and shifted in various directions, but the strongest winds here came from the original direction. It lasted only about 5 or 6 hours at its peak, but the violence began to ease afterward. The signs and damage from it will remain for a hundred years in the areas where it was most intense. The moon experienced a significant eclipse two nights after the storm.

Some of their neighbours in ye Bay, hereing of ye fame of Conightecute River, had a hankering mind after it, (as was before noted,) and now understanding that ye Indeans were swepte away with ye late great mortalitie, the fear of whom was an obstacle unto them before, which being now taken away, they begane now to prosecute it with great egernes. The greatest differances fell betweene those of Dorchester [403]plantation and them hear; for they set their minde on that place, which they had not only purchased of ye Indeans, but wher they had builte; intending only (if they could not remove them) that they should have but a smale moyety left to ye house, as to a single family; whose doings and proceedings were conceived to be very injurious, to attempte not only to intrude them selves into ye rights & possessions of others, but in effect to thrust them out of all. Many were ye leters & passages that went betweene them hear aboute, which would be to long here to relate.

Some of their neighbors in the Bay, hearing about the fame of the Connecticut River, had a strong desire to settle there, as mentioned before. Now that they understood the Indians had been devastated by the recent great mortality, which had previously deterred them, they began to pursue it with great eagerness. The biggest disagreements arose between those from the Dorchester plantation and those here, as they fixed their sights on that area, which they not only purchased from the Indians but also where they had built. Their intention was only (if they couldn't remove them) to leave the Indians with just a small fraction of their former land, suitable for a single family. Their actions were viewed as very harmful, attempting not only to infringe on the rights and possessions of others but effectively trying to push them out entirely. There were many letters and communications exchanged between them that would be too lengthy to recount here.

I shall here first inserte a few lines that was write by their own agente from thence.

I will first include a few lines that were written by their own agent from there.

Sr: &c. Ye Masschuset men are coming almost dayly, some by water, & some by land, who are not yet determined wher to setle, though some have a great mind to ye place we are upon, and which was last bought. Many of them look at that which this river will not afford, excepte it be at this place which we have, namly, to be a great towne, and have comodious dwellings for many togeather. So as what they will doe I cannot yet resolve you; for this place ther is none of them say any thing to me, but what I hear from their servants (by whom I perceive their minds). I shall doe what I can to withstand them. I hope they will hear reason; as that we were here first, and entred with much difficulty and danger, [212] both in regard of ye Dutch & Indeans, and bought ye land, (to your great charge, allready disbursed,) and have since held here a chargable possession, and kept ye Dutch from further incroaching, which would els long before this day have possessed all, and kept out all others, &c. [404]I hope these & such like arguments will stoppe them. It was your will we should use their persons & messengers kindly, & so we have done, and doe dayly, to your great charge; for ye first company had well nie starved had it not been for this house, for want of victuals; I being forced to supply 12. men for 9. days togeather; and those which came last, I entertained the best we could, helping both them (& ye other) with canows, & guids. They gott me to goe with them to ye Dutch, to see if I could procure some of them to have quiet setling nere them; but they did peremtorily withstand them. But this later company did not once speak therof, &c. Also I gave their goods house roome according to their ernest request, and Mr. Pinchons letter in their behalfe (which I thought good to send you, here inclosed). And what trouble & charge I shall be further at I know not; for they are com̅ing dayly, and I expecte these back againe from below, whither they are gone to veiw ye countrie. All which trouble & charg we under goe for their occasion, may give us just cause (in ye judgmente of all wise & understanding men) to hold and keep that we are setled upon. Thus with my duty remembred, &c. I rest

Sr: &c. The men from Massachusetts are coming almost daily, some by water and some by land. They haven't decided where to settle yet, although some are really interested in the place we currently have, which was bought recently. Many of them are looking for what this river can’t offer unless it’s at our location, specifically to establish a large town and have comfortable housing for many people together. So, I’m not sure what they will choose to do; nobody here mentions anything to me, but I get a sense of their intentions through their servants. I will do what I can to resist them. I hope they will understand that we were here first and came with a lot of difficulties and dangers, both from the Dutch and the Indians, and we bought the land (which cost you a lot already), and since then, we’ve maintained a costly presence here and kept the Dutch from encroaching further, who would have otherwise taken over everything long ago and excluded everyone else, etc. [404] I hope these arguments will convince them to stop. It was your wish that we treat their people and messengers kindly, and we have done so daily, at your considerable expense; the first group would have nearly starved without this house due to a lack of food; I had to supply 12 men for 9 days straight. For the last arrivals, I did my best to accommodate them, helping both them and the others with canoes and guides. They got me to go with them to the Dutch to see if I could convince some of them to settle peacefully nearby; however, they firmly opposed it. But this most recent group didn’t mention anything about it, etc. I also provided shelter for their goods according to their urgent request and Mr. Pinchon’s letter on their behalf (which I thought was good to send you, enclosed here). I don’t know what further trouble and expense I’ll have to deal with, as they are coming every day, and I expect these to return from their trip below, where they went to check out the country. All this trouble and expense we endure for their sake might give us just cause (in the judgment of all wise and understanding people) to hold on to what we have settled upon. Thus, with my respects remembered, &c. I remain

Yours to be comanded
Johnathan Brewster.
Matianuck, July 6. 1635.

Amongst ye many agitations that pased betweene them, I shal note a few out of their last letters, & for ye present omitte ye rest, except upon other occasion I may have fitter opportunity. After their thorrow veiw of ye place, they began to pitch them selves upon their land & near their house; which occasioned much expostulation betweene them. Some of which are such as follow.

Among the many disagreements that occurred between them, I will highlight a few from their last letters, and for now, I’ll skip the rest unless another opportunity arises. After thoroughly reviewing the place, they started to settle on their land and near their house, which led to a lot of arguments between them. Some of these are as follows.

Brethren, having latly sent 2. of our body unto you, to agitate & bring to an issue some maters in difference betweene us, about some lands at Conightecutt, unto which you lay challeng; upon which God by his providence cast us, and as we conceive in a faire way of providence tendered it to us, as a meete place to receive our body, now upon removall.

Brothers, having recently sent two members of our group to you to discuss and resolve some issues between us regarding some land in Connecticut that you claim, which God, through His providence, has put into our hands, and as we believe, presented it to us as a suitable place to settle our group now that we are moving.

We shall not need to answer all ye passages of your larg letter, &c. But wheras you say God in his providence cast you, &c., we tould you before, and (upon this occasion) must now tell you still, that our mind is other wise, and yt you cast rather a partiall, if not a covetous eye, upon that wch is your neigbours, and not yours; and in so doing, your way could not be faire unto it. Looke yt you abuse not Gods providence in such allegations.

We don’t need to respond to every part of your lengthy letter, etc. However, regarding your statement that God, in His providence, has affected you, we told you before and must reiterate now that we see things differently. It seems you’re casting a somewhat biased, if not greedy, glance at what belongs to others, not to you; and in doing so, your actions can’t be justified. Make sure you don’t misuse God’s providence with such claims.

Theirs.

Theirs.

Now allbeite we at first judged ye place so free yt we might with Gods good leave take & use it, without just offence to any man, it being the Lords [213] wast, and for ye presente altogeather voyd of inhabitants, that indeede minded ye imploymente therof, to ye right ends for which land was created, Gen: 1. 28. and for future intentions of any, & uncertaine possibilities of this or that to be done by any, we judging them (in such a case as ours espetialy) not meete to be equalled with presente actions (such as ours was) much less worthy to be prefered before them; and therfore did we make some weake beginings in that good worke, in ye place afforesaid.

Now, at first, we thought the place was so unoccupied that we could, with God’s permission, take and use it without causing offense to anyone, as it belonged to the Lord and was currently entirely empty of inhabitants. They didn’t have plans for its use that fit the true purpose for which land was created, as stated in Genesis 1:28. We believed the future intentions of others and the uncertain possibilities of what might happen were not suitable to compare with our present actions, like ours. Therefore, we took some initial steps in that good work in the aforementioned place.

Ans: Their answer was to this effecte. That if it was ye Lords wast, it was them selves that found it so, & not they; and have since bought it of ye right [406]oweners, and maintained a chargable possession upon it al this while, as them selves could not but know. And because of present ingagments and other hinderances which lay at presente upon them, must it therfore be lawfull for them to goe and take it from them? It was well known that they are upon a barren place, wher they were by necessitie cast; and neither they nor theirs could longe continue upon ye same; and why should they (because they were more ready, & more able at presente) goe and deprive them of that which they had wth charg & hazard provided, & intended to remove to, as soone as they could & were able?

Ans: Their answer was basically this: If it was the Lord's wasteland, it was them who recognized it, not us; and they had since purchased it from the rightful owners and have maintained an expensive hold on it all this time, as they must know. And because of current commitments and other obstacles they face, does that make it okay for them to go and take it away from us? It was well-known that they were in a barren area, where they were forced to be; neither they nor anyone with them could stay there for long, so why should they, just because they were more ready and able at the moment, take away what we had already provided for with effort and risk, planning to move as soon as they could?

They had another passage in their letter; they had rather have to doe with the lords in England, to whom (as they heard it reported) some of them should say that they had rather give up their right to them, (if they must part with it,) then to ye church of Dorchester, &c. And that they should be less fearfull to offend ye lords, then they were them.

They included another part in their letter; they would prefer to deal with the lords in England, to whom (as they heard it said) some of them would rather give up their rights (if they had to) than to the church of Dorchester, etc. And that they would be less afraid of offending the lords than they were of them.

Answer: Their answer was, that what soever they had heard, (more then was true,) yet ye case was not so with them that they had need to give away their rights & adventurs, either to ye lords, or them; yet, if they might measure their fear of offence by their practise, they had rather (in that poynte) they should deal with ye lords, who were beter able to bear it, or help them selves, then they were.

Answer: Their response was that whatever they had heard (even if it wasn't entirely true), they didn't need to give up their rights and ventures to either the lords or anyone else. However, if they were to gauge their fear of offense by their actions, they would prefer to deal with the lords, who were better equipped to handle it or take care of themselves than they were.

But least I should be teadious, I will forbear other things, and come to the conclusion that was made in ye endd. To make any forcible resistance was farr from their thoughts, (they had enough of yt about Kenebeck,) and to live in continuall contention with their freinds & brethren would be uncomfortable, and too heavie a burden to bear. Therfore for peace sake (though they conceived they suffered much in this thing) they thought it better to let them have it upon as good termes as they could gett; and so they fell to treaty. The first thing yt (because they had made so many & long disputs aboute it) they would have them to grante was, yt they had right too it, or ells they would never treat aboute it. The[DP] which being acknowledged, & yeelded unto by them, this was ye conclusion they came unto in ye end after much adoe: that they should retaine their house, and have the 16. parte of all they had bought of ye Indeans; and ye other should have all ye rest of ye land; leaveing such a moyety to those [214] of New-towne, as they reserved for them. This 16. part was to be taken in too places; one towards ye house, the other towards New-townes proporrtion. Also they were to pay according to proportion, what had been disbursed to ye Indeans for ye purchass. Thus was ye controversie ended, but the unkindnes not so soone forgotten. They of New-towne delt more fairly, desireing only what they could [408]conveniently spare, from a competancie reserved for a plantation, for them selves; which made them the more carfull to procure a moyety for them, in this agreement & distribution.

But to avoid being tedious, I will skip over other points and get to the conclusion that was reached in the end. Making any strong resistance was far from their minds (they had enough of that about Kenebeck), and living in constant conflict with their friends and fellow countrymen would be uncomfortable and too heavy a burden to bear. Therefore, for the sake of peace (even though they felt they were suffering a lot in this situation), they thought it was better to let them have it under the best terms they could get; and so they began negotiations. The first thing they wanted (since they had made so many long arguments about it) was for them to agree that they had the right to it, or else they would never negotiate about it. Once this was acknowledged and accepted by them, this was the conclusion they reached in the end after much discussion: that they would keep their house and receive one-sixteenth of everything they had bought from the Indians; and the others would have all the rest of the land, leaving a portion for those of New-town that they reserved for them. This one-sixteenth was to be taken in two places: one toward the house and the other toward New-town's share. They were also to pay proportionally for what had been spent on purchasing from the Indians. Thus, the controversy was resolved, but the unkindness was not soon forgotten. The people of New-town acted more fairly, only wanting what they could conveniently spare from what was reserved for a plantation, which made them more careful to secure a portion for themselves in this agreement and distribution.

Amongst ye other bussinesses that Mr. Winslow had to doe in England, he had order from ye church to provid & bring over some able & fitt man for to be their minister. And accordingly he had procured a godly and a worthy[DQ] man, one Mr. Glover; but it pleased God when he was prepared for the viage, he fell sick of a feaver and dyed. Afterwards, when he was ready to come away, he became acquainted with Mr. Norton, who was willing to come over, but would not ingage him selfe to this place, otherwise then he should see occasion when he came hear; and if he liked better else wher, to repay ye charge laid out for him, (which came to aboute 70li.) and to be at his liberty. He stayed aboute a year with them, after he came over, and was well liked of them, & much desired by them; but he was invited to Ipswich, wher were many rich & able men, and sundry of his aquaintance; so he wente to them, & is their minister. Aboute half of ye charg was repayed, ye rest he had for ye pains he tooke amongst them. [409]

Among the other tasks that Mr. Winslow had to handle in England, he was instructed by the church to find and bring over a qualified and suitable person to be their minister. He managed to secure a godly and worthy man, Mr. Glover; however, just when he was ready for the journey, he fell ill with a fever and died. Later, when Mr. Winslow was prepared to leave, he met Mr. Norton, who was willing to come but wouldn't commit to staying in this location until he saw the situation for himself. If he preferred another place, he would repay the expenses incurred for him, which amounted to about £70, and he wanted the freedom to choose. He stayed with them for about a year after arriving and was liked by them and much sought after, but he received an invitation to Ipswich, where there were many wealthy and capable men, as well as several of his acquaintances. So, he went to them and became their minister. About half of the expenses were reimbursed, while he kept the remainder for the efforts he invested among them. [409]

Anno Dom: 1636.

Year: 1636.

Mr. Ed: Winslow was chosen Govr this year.

Mr. Ed: Winslow was selected as Governor this year.

In ye former year, because they perceived by Mr. Winslows later letters that no accounts would be sente, they resolved to keep ye beaver, and send no more, till they had them, or came to some further agreemente. At least they would forbear till Mr. Winslow came over, that by more full conferance with him they might better understand what was meete to be done. But when he came, though he brought no accounts, yet he perswaded them to send ye beaver, & was confident upon ye receite of yt beaver, & his letters, they should have accounts ye nexte year; and though they thought his grounds but weake, that gave him this hope, & made him so confidente, yet by his importunitie they yeelded, & sente ye same, ther being a ship at ye latter end of year, by whom they sente 1150li. waight of beaver, and 200. otter skins, besids sundrie small furrs, as 55. minks, 2. black foxe skins, &c. And this year, in the spring, came in a Dutch man, who thought to have traded at ye Dutch-forte; [215] but they would not suffer him. He, having good store of trading goods, came to this place, & tendred them to sell; of whom they bought a good quantitie, they being very good & fitte for their turne, as Dutch roll, ketles, &c., which goods amounted to ye valew of 500li., for ye paymente of which they passed [410]bills to Mr. Sherley in England, having before sente ye forementioned parcell of beaver. And now this year (by another ship) sente an other good round parcell that might come to his hands, & be sould before any of these bills should be due. The quantity of beaver now sent was 1809li. waight, and of otters 10. skins, and shortly after (ye same year) was sent by another ship (Mr. Langrume maister), in beaver 0719li. waight, and of otter skins 199. concerning which Mr. Sherley thus writs.

In the previous year, since they realized from Mr. Winslow's later letters that no accounts would be sent, they decided to keep the beaver and not send any more until they received them or came to a further agreement. At the very least, they would wait until Mr. Winslow arrived so they could have a more thorough discussion with him to understand what needed to be done. However, when he arrived, even though he brought no accounts, he convinced them to send the beaver and was confident that once they received the beaver and his letters, they would have accounts the following year. Although they felt his reasons for this hope were weak and made him so confident, they eventually gave in to his insistence and sent the same. There was a ship at the end of the year, through which they sent 1,150 lbs. of beaver and 200 otter skins, along with various small furs, such as 55 minks, 2 black fox skins, etc. That spring, a Dutchman arrived, hoping to trade at the Dutch fort, but they wouldn’t allow it. He had a good amount of trading goods and came to this place, offering them for sale, from which they bought a good quantity since the goods were well-suited for their needs, such as Dutch rolls, kettles, etc. These goods amounted to a value of £500, for which they sent bills to Mr. Sherley in England, having previously sent the aforementioned parcel of beaver. Now this year, by another ship, they sent another good round parcel that might reach him and be sold before any of these bills were due. The quantity of beaver sent was now 1,809 lbs., and 10 otter skins, and shortly after (the same year) another ship (Mr. Langrume the master) sent 719 lbs. of beaver and 199 otter skins, concerning which Mr. Sherley wrote as follows.

Your leters I have received, with 8. hoggsheads of beaver by Ed: Wilkinson, master of ye Falcon. Blessed be God for ye safe coming of it. I have also seen & acceped 3. bills of exchainge, &c. But I must now acquainte you how the Lords heavie hand is upon this kingdom in many places, but cheefly in this cittie, with his judgmente of ye plague. The last weeks bill was 1200. & odd, I fear this will be more; and it is much feared it will be a winter sicknes. By reason wherof it is incredible ye number of people yt are gone into ye cuntry & left ye citie. I am perswaded many more then went out ye last sicknes; so as here is no trading, carriers from most places put downe; nor no receiving of any money, though long due. Mr. Hall ows us more then would pay these bills, but he, his wife, and all, are in ye cuntrie, 60. miles from London. I write to him, he came up, but could not pay us. I am perswaded if I should offer to sell ye beaver at 8s. pr pound, it would not yeeld money; but when ye Lord shall please to cease his hand, I hope we shall have better & quicker markets; so it shall lye by. Before I accepted ye bills, I acquainted Mr. Beachamp & Mr. Andrews with them, & how ther could be no money made nor [411]received; and that it would be a great discredite to you, which never yet had any turned back, and a shame to us, haveing 1800li. of beaver lying by us, and more oweing then ye bills come too, &c. But all was nothing; neither of them both will put too their finger to help. I offered to supply my 3. parte, but they gave me their answer they neither would nor could, &c. How ever, your bils shall be satisfied to ye parties good contente; but I would not have thought they would have left either you or me at this time, &c. You will and may expect I should write more, & answer your leters, but I am not a day in ye weeke at home at towne, but carry my books & all to Clapham; for here is ye miserablest time yt I thinke hath been known in many ages. I have know̅ 3. great sickneses, but none like this. And that which should be a means to pacifie ye Lord, & help us, that is taken away, preaching put downe in many places, not a sermone in Westminster on ye saboth, nor in many townes aboute us; ye Lord in mercie looke uppon us. In the begining of ye year was a great [216] drought, & no raine for many weeks togeather, so as all was burnte up, haye, at 5li. a load; and now all raine, so as much sommer come & later haye is spoyled. Thus ye Lord sends judgmente after judgmente, and yet we cannot see, nor humble our selves; and therfore may justly fear heavier judgments, unless we speedyly repente, & returne unto him, which ye Lord give us grace to doe, if it be his blessed will. Thus desiring you to remember us in your prayers, I ever rest

I've received your letters along with 8 hogsheads of beaver sent by Ed: Wilkinson, master of the Falcon. Thank God for its safe arrival. I've also seen and accepted 3 bills of exchange, etc. But I must inform you how heavily the Lord's hand is upon this kingdom in many places, especially in this city, with the judgment of the plague. Last week's report showed 1200 cases and more are feared; it's widely believed it will be a winter illness. Because of this, it's astonishing how many people have fled to the countryside and left the city. I'm convinced it's more than during the last outbreak; there’s no trading happening, carriers from most places have stopped, and we’re not receiving any money, even though it’s long overdue. Mr. Hall owes us more than enough to pay these bills, but he, his wife, and everyone else are in the countryside, 60 miles from London. I wrote to him; he came up but couldn't pay us. I suspect that if I tried to sell the beaver at 8s per pound, it wouldn’t yield any cash; however, when the Lord decides to lift His hand, I hope we’ll have better and faster markets; for now, it will just sit. Before I accepted the bills, I informed Mr. Beachamp and Mr. Andrews about them and mentioned that no money could be made or received; it would bring great disgrace to you, who has never had any bills returned, and be a shame for us, having £1800 worth of beaver sitting here and more owed than what the bills amount to, etc. But it was all in vain; neither of them was willing to help. I offered to cover my one-third part, but they told me they wouldn’t or couldn’t, etc. Regardless, your bills will be paid to the parties' satisfaction; I just thought they wouldn’t abandon either you or me at this time, etc. You probably expect me to write more and respond to your letters, but I’m not home in town even one day a week; I take all my books to Clapham. These are the most miserable times I think have been known in many ages. I've witnessed three major illnesses, but none like this one. What should bring us comfort and help, preaching, has been shut down in many places; there was not one sermon in Westminster on the Sabbath, nor in many towns around us; may the Lord have mercy upon us. At the beginning of the year, there was a significant drought, with no rain for many weeks, resulting in everything getting burnt, and hay costing £5 a load; and now that it’s raining, the late summer hay has been ruined. Thus, the Lord sends judgment after judgment, yet we fail to see or humble ourselves; therefore, we can justly fear heavier judgments unless we quickly repent and return to Him, which the Lord grant us grace to do, if it is His blessed will. I ask you to remember us in your prayers, and I remain.

Your loving friend,
James Sherley.
Sept: 14. 1636.

This was all the answer they had from Mr. Sherley, by which Mr. Winslow saw his hops failed him. So they now resoloved to send no more beaver in yt way [412]which they had done, till they came to some issue or other aboute these things. But now came over letters from Mr. Andrews & Mr. Beachamp full of complaints, that they marveled yt nothing was sent over, by which any of their moneys should be payed in; for it did appear by ye accounte sente in Ano 1631. that they were each of them out, aboute a leven hundered pounds a peece, and all this while had not received one penie towards ye same. But now Mr. Sherley sought to draw more money from them, and was offended because they deneyed him; and blamed them hear very much that all was sent to Mr. Sherley, & nothing to them. They marvelled much at this, for they conceived that much of their moneis had been paid in, & yt yearly each of them had received a proportionable quantity out of ye larg returnes sent home. For they had sente home since yt accounte was received in Ano 1631. (in which all & more then all their debts, wth yt years supply, was charged upon them) these sumes following.

This was all the response they received from Mr. Sherley, which made Mr. Winslow see that his hopes were dashed. So they decided not to send any more beaver in that way, which they had been doing, until they figured out some resolution regarding these matters. But now letters came over from Mr. Andrews and Mr. Beachamp full of complaints, expressing their surprise that nothing was sent over that would pay back any of their money; because it appeared from the account sent in 1631 that each of them was owed about eleven hundred pounds, and all this time they hadn’t received a single penny towards it. Yet, Mr. Sherley was seeking to extract more money from them and was upset because they denied him; he criticized them heavily, saying that everything was sent to Mr. Sherley, and nothing to them. They were quite puzzled by this, as they believed that a significant portion of their money had been paid in, and that each year they had received a corresponding amount from the large returns sent back. Since that account was received in 1631 (in which all and more than all their debts, along with that year's supply, was charged to them), they had sent home the following sums.

Novbr 8. Ano 1631. By Mr. Peirce 0400li. waight of beaver, & otters 20.
July 13. Ano 1632. By Mr. Griffin 1348li. beaver, & otters 147.
Ano 1633. By Mr. Graves 3366li. bever, & otters 346.
Ano 1634. By Mr. Andrews 3738li. beaver, & otters 234.
Ano 1635. By Mr. Babb 1150li. beaver, & otters 200.
June 24. Ano 1636. By Mr. Wilkinson 1809li. beaver, & otters 010.
Ibidem. By Mr. Langrume 0719li. beaver, & otters 199.
——— ——
[DR]12150li. 1156.

All these sumes were safly rceived & well sould, as appears by leters. The coat beaver usualy at 20s. pr pound, and some at 24s.; the skin at 15. & sometimes 16. I doe not remember any under 14. It may be ye last year might be something lower, so also ther were some small furrs that are not recconed in this accounte, & some black beaver at higer rates, to make up ye defects. [217] It was conceived that ye former parcells of beaver came to litle less then 10000li. sterling, and ye otter skins would pay all ye charge, & they wth other furrs make up besids if any thing wanted of ye former sume. When ye former accounte was passed, all their debts (those of White-Angelle & Frendship included) came but to 4770li. And they could not estimate that all ye supplies since sent them, & bills payed for them, could come to above 2000li. so as they conceived their debts had been payed, with advantage or intrest. But it may be objected, how comes it that they could not as well exactly sett downe their receits, as their returnes, but thus estimate it. I answer, 2. things were ye cause of it; the first & principall was, that ye new accountante, which they in England would needs presse upon them, did wholy faile them, & could never give them any accounte; but trusting to his memorie, & lose papers, let things rune into such confusion, that neither he, nor any with him, could bring things to rights. But being often called upon to perfecte his [414]accounts, he desired to have such a time, and such a time of leasure, and he would doe it. In ye intrime he fell into a great sicknes, and in conclusion it fell out he could make no accounte at all. His books were after a litle good begining left altogeather unperfect; and his papers, some were lost, & others so confused, as he knew not what to make of them him selfe, when they came to be searched & examined. This was not unknowne to Mr. Sherley; and they came to smarte for it to purposs, (though it was not their faulte,) both thus in England, and also here; for they conceived they lost some hundreds of pounds for goods trusted out in ye place, which were lost for want of clear accounts to call them in. Another reason of this mischeefe was, that after Mr. Winslow was sente into England to demand accounts, and to excepte against ye Whit-Angell, they never had any price sent with their goods, nor any certaine invoyce of them; but all things stood in confusion, and they were faine to guesse at ye prises of them.

All these sums were safely received and well sold, as shown by letters. The beaver coats usually sold for 20 shillings per pound, and some for 24 shillings; the skins were at 15, and sometimes 16. I don’t remember any under 14. It may be that last year there were some lower prices. There were also some small furs not included in this account and some black beaver sold at higher rates to make up for the shortfall. It was thought that the previous batches of beaver totaled just under £10,000 sterling, and the otter skins would cover all the expenses; along with the other furs, they would compensate for anything missing from the earlier amount. When the previous account was settled, all their debts (including those of White-Angell and Friendship) came to only £4,770. They couldn't estimate that all the supplies since sent to them, along with the bills paid for them, would exceed £2,000. So, they thought their debts had been cleared, with some profit or interest. However, one might ask why they couldn’t record their receipts as accurately as their returns but had to estimate them. I answer, two things caused this: the first and main reason was that the new accountant, whom they in England insisted on imposing upon them, completely failed them and could never provide any account; relying on his memory and lost papers led to such confusion that neither he nor anyone with him could straighten things out. Being frequently urged to finalize his accounts, he asked for specific times of leisure to do so. In the meantime, he fell seriously ill, and ultimately he couldn’t provide any account at all. His books, which had a decent start, were left completely unfinished; some papers were lost, and others were so disorganized that he didn’t know what to make of them himself when they were eventually searched and examined. This was not unknown to Mr. Sherley, and they felt the impact of it on purpose (though it wasn’t their fault), both in England and here, as they thought they lost hundreds of pounds worth of goods that were entrusted in that place, which were lost due to the lack of clear accounts to reclaim them. Another reason for this trouble was that after Mr. Winslow was sent to England to demand accounts and object against the Whit-Angell, they never received any pricing with their goods, nor a certain invoice for them; everything remained in disarray, and they were forced to guess the prices of those items.

They write back to Mr. Andrews & Mr. Beachamp, and tould them they marveled they should write they had sent nothing home since ye last accounts; for they had sente a great deale; and it might rather be marveled how they could be able to send so much, besids defraying all charg at home, and what they had lost by the French, and so much cast away at sea, when Mr. Peirce lost his ship on ye coast of Virginia. [415]What they had sente was to them all, and to them selves as well as Mr. Sherley, and if they did not looke after it, it was their owne falts; they must referr them to Mr. Sherley, who had received [218] it, to demand it of him. They allso write to Mr. Sherley to ye same purposs, and what the others complaints were.

They wrote back to Mr. Andrews and Mr. Beachamp, telling them they were surprised by their message saying they hadn’t sent anything home since the last accounts. They had actually sent a lot, and it was more surprising how they managed to send so much while also covering all their expenses back home, considering what they had lost to the French and all that was lost at sea when Mr. Peirce lost his ship off the coast of Virginia. [415]What they sent was intended for all of them, including themselves and Mr. Sherley, and if they didn't follow up on it, that was their own fault; they should refer them to Mr. Sherley, who had received it, to ask him about it. They also wrote to Mr. Sherley for the same purpose, along with the complaints from the others.

This year 2. shallops going to Coonigtecutt with goods from ye Massachusetts of such as removed theither to plante, were in an easterly storme cast away in coming into this harbore in ye night; the boats men were lost, and the goods were driven all alonge the shore, and strowed up & downe at high-water marke. But ye Govr caused them to be gathered up, and drawn togeather, and appointed some to take an inventory of them, and others to wash & drie such things as had neede therof; by which means most of ye goods were saved, and restored to ye owners. Afterwards anotheir boate of theirs (going thither likwise) was cast away near unto Manoanscusett, and such goods as came a shore were preserved for them. Such crosses they mette with in their beginings; which some imputed as a correction from God for their intrution (to ye wrong of others) into yt place. But I dare not be bould with Gods judgments in this kind.

This year, two shallops headed to Connecticut with goods from Massachusetts, which had been moved there to settle, were lost in an easterly storm while entering this harbor at night. The boatmen were drowned, and the goods were scattered along the shore, left in disarray at the high-water mark. However, the Governor had them collected and brought together, assigning some people to take an inventory and others to wash and dry what needed it; thanks to this, most of the goods were saved and returned to their owners. Later, another boat of theirs (also heading there) was wrecked near Mananacuset, and the goods that washed ashore were preserved for them. Such challenges they faced in their beginnings, which some interpreted as a punishment from God for their encroachment (to the detriment of others) in that place. But I don't dare to speculate on God's judgments in this matter.

In ye year 1634, the Pequents (a stoute and warlike people), who had made warrs with sundry of [416]their neigbours, and puft up with many victories, grue now at varience with ye Narigansets, a great people bordering upon them. These Narigansets held correspondance and termes of freindship with ye English of ye Massachusetts. Now ye Pequents, being conscious of ye guilte of Captain-Stones death, whom they knew to be an-English man, as also those yt were with him, and being fallen out with ye Dutch, least they should have over many enemies at once, sought to make freindship with ye English of ye Massachusetts; and for yt end sent both messengers & gifts unto them, as appears by some letters sent from ye Govr hither.

In the year 1634, the Pequots (a fierce and warlike people), who had been at war with several of their neighbors and were filled with pride from many victories, now found themselves in conflict with the Narragansetts, a large group bordering them. The Narragansetts maintained communication and friendly relations with the English from Massachusetts. The Pequots, aware of their guilt in the death of Captain Stone, who they knew to be an Englishman, as well as those who were with him, and having fallen out with the Dutch, sought to establish a friendship with the English of Massachusetts to avoid having too many enemies at once. To this end, they sent both messengers and gifts to them, as indicated by some letters sent from the Governor here.

Dear & worthy Sr: &c. To let you know somwhat of our affairs, you may understand that ye Pequents have sent some of theirs to us, to desire our freindship, and offered much wampam & beaver, &c. The first messengers were dismissed without answer; with ye next we had diverce dayes conferance, and taking ye advice of some of our ministers, and seeking the Lord in it, we concluded a peace & freindship with them, upon these conditions: that they should deliver up to us those men who were guilty of Stones death, &c. And if we desired to plant in Conightecute, they should give up their right to us, and so we would send to trade with them as our freinds (which was ye cheefe thing we aimed at, being now in warr with ye Dutch and ye rest of their neigbours). To this they readily agreed; and that we should meadiate a peace betweene them and the Narigansetts; for which end they were contente we should give the Narigansets parte of yt presente, they would bestow on us [417](for they stood [219][DS] so much on their honour, as they would not be seen to give any thing of them selves). As for Captein Stone, they tould us ther were but 2. left of those who had any hand in his death; and that they killed him in a just quarell, for (say they) he surprised 2. of our men, and bound them, to make them by force to shew him ye way up ye river;[DT] and he with 2. other coming on shore, 9. Indeans watched him, and when they were a sleepe in ye night, they kiled them, to deliver their owne men; and some of them going afterwards to ye pinass, it was suddainly blowne up. We are now preparing to send a pinass unto them, &c.

Dear Sir, To update you on our situation, you should know that the Pequots have sent some representatives to us to ask for our friendship, offering a lot of wampum and beaver, etc. The first messengers were sent away without a response; with the next group, we had several days of discussions, and after consulting some of our ministers and seeking guidance, we agreed to a peace and friendship with them under these conditions: they would hand over those responsible for Stone's death, and if we wanted to settle in Connecticut, they would cede their rights to us, allowing us to trade with them as friends (which was our main goal, since we are currently at war with the Dutch and their other neighbors). They agreed to this willingly and asked us to mediate a peace between them and the Narragansetts; for that purpose, they were okay with us giving part of the present to the Narragansetts, which they would compensate us for (as they were very concerned about their honor and didn't want to appear to give anything themselves). Regarding Captain Stone, they told us only two of those involved in his death were left; they insisted they killed him in a just cause because he had captured two of our men and bound them, forcing them to show him the way up the river. While he and two others came ashore, nine Indians ambushed him, and while they were asleep at night, they killed them to free their own men; later, when some of them went back to the pinnace, it was suddenly blown up. We are now preparing to send a pinnace to them, etc.

In an other of his, dated ye 12. of ye first month, he hath this.

In another of his, dated the 12th of the first month, he has this.

Our pinass is latly returned from ye Pequents; they put of but litle comoditie, and found them a very false people, so as they mean to have no more to doe with them. I have diverce other things to write unto you, &c.

Our ship has recently returned from the Pequots; they traded only a few goods and found them to be very deceitful people, so they plan to have nothing more to do with them. I have several other things to write to you, etc.

Yours ever assured,
Winthrop.
Boston, 12. of ye 1. month, 1634.

After these things, and, as I take, this year, John Oldom, (of whom much is spoken before,) being now an inhabitant of ye Massachusetts, went wth a small vessell, & slenderly mand, a trading into these south parts, and upon a quarell betweene him & ye Indeans was cutt of by them (as hath been before noted) at an iland called by ye Indeans Munisses, but since by [418]ye English Block Iland. This, with ye former about the death of Stone, and the baffoyling of ye Pequents with ye English of ye Massachusetts, moved them to set out some to take revenge, and require satisfaction for these wrongs; but it was done so superfitially, and without their acquainting of those of Conightecute & other neighbours with ye same, as they did litle good. But their neigbours had more hurt done, for some of ye murderers of Oldome fled to ye Pequents, and though the English went to ye Pequents, and had some parley with them, yet they did but delude them, & ye English returned without doing any thing to purpose, being frustrate of their oppertunitie by ye others deceite. After ye English were returned, the Pequents tooke their time and oppertunitie to cut of some of ye English as they passed in boats, and went on fouling, and assaulted them ye next spring at their habytations, as will appear in its place. I doe but touch these things, because I make no question they wall be more fully & distinctly handled by them selves, who had more exacte knowledg of them, and whom they did more properly concerne.

After these events, this year, John Oldom, who has been mentioned before, now a resident of Massachusetts, set out on a small ship for trade in the southern regions. He had a conflict with the Indians and was killed by them (as previously noted) on an island called Munisses by the Indians, but later known as Block Island by the English. This incident, along with the earlier death of Stone and the defeat of the Pequot by the English of Massachusetts, prompted them to send out some people for revenge and to seek compensation for these wrongs. However, this was done in a haphazard way, and they didn't inform their neighbors in Connecticut and elsewhere, resulting in little success. Their neighbors suffered more, as some of the murderers of Oldome fled to the Pequot, and although the English went to the Pequot and had some discussions, they were only deceived, and the English returned without achieving anything significant, missing their chance due to the others' trickery. After the English returned, the Pequot took the opportunity to ambush some of the English as they traveled in boats, attacking them the following spring at their settlements, as will be shown later. I only touch on these matters because I have no doubt they will be addressed more thoroughly by those who have a better understanding of them and whom they concern more directly.

This year Mr. Smith layed downe his place of ministrie, partly by his owne willingnes, as thinking it too heavie a burthen, and partly at the desire, and by ye perswasion, of others; and the church sought out for [220][DU] some other, having often been disappointed [419]in their hops and desires heretofore. And it pleased the Lord to send them an able and a godly man,[DV] and of a meeke and humble spirite, sound in ye truth, and every way unreproveable in his life & conversation; whom, after some time of triall, they chose for their teacher, the fruits of whose labours they injoyed many years with much comforte, in peace, & good agreemente.

This year Mr. Smith stepped down from his ministry, partly because he felt it was too heavy a burden and partly due to the request and encouragement of others. The church looked for [220][DU] someone new, having often been let down [419] in their hopes and desires before. The Lord blessed them with an able and godly man,[DV] who was meek and humble, sound in the truth, and exemplary in his life and conduct. After some trial period, they chose him as their teacher, and they enjoyed the fruits of his labor for many years with much comfort, peace, and good agreement.

Anno Dom: 1637.

Year: 1637.

In ye fore parte of this year, the Pequents fell openly upon ye English at Conightecute, in ye lower parts of ye river, and slew sundry of them, (as they were at work in ye feilds,) both men & women, to ye great terrour of ye rest; and wente away in great prid & triumph, with many high threats. They allso assalted a fort at ye rivers mouth, though strong and well defended; and though they did not their prevaile, yet it struk them with much fear & astonishmente to see their bould attempts in the face of danger; which made them in all places to stand upon their gard, and to prepare for resistance, and ernestly to solissite their freinds and confederats in ye Bay of Massachusets to send them speedy aide, for they looked for more forcible assaults. Mr. Vane, being then Govr, write from their Generall Courte to them hear, to joyne with them in this warr; to [420]which they were cordially willing, but tooke opportunitie to write to them aboute some former things, as well as presente, considerable hereaboute. The which will best appear in ye Govr answer which he returned to ye same, which I shall here inserte.

Earlier this year, the Pequots openly attacked the English at Connecticut, in the lower parts of the river, and killed several of them (as they were working in the fields), both men and women, which caused great fear among the others. They left in high spirits and triumph, making many bold threats. They also assaulted a fort at the mouth of the river, which was strong and well-defended; although they did not succeed, their bold attempts in the face of danger struck fear and astonishment into the defenders. This made everyone remain vigilant and prepare for resistance, and they earnestly solicited their friends and allies in the Bay of Massachusetts to send them urgent assistance, as they anticipated more intense attacks. Mr. Vane, who was the Governor at the time, wrote from their General Court to them here, asking them to join in this war; they were eager to cooperate, but took the opportunity to discuss some previous matters as well as the current situation. The details of this will be best revealed in the Governor's response that I will include here.

Sr: The Lord having so disposed, as that your letters to our late Govr is fallen to my lott to make answer unto, I could have wished I might have been at more freedome of time & thoughts also, that I might have done it more to your & my owne satisfaction. But what shall be wanting now may be supplyed hereafter. For ye matters which from your selfe & counsell were propounded & objected to us, we thought not fitte to make them so publicke as ye cognizance of our Generall Courte. But as they have been considered by those of our counsell, this answer we thinke fitt to returne unto you. (1.) Wereas you signifie your willingnes to joyne with us in this warr against ye Pequents, though you cannot ingage your selves without ye consente of your Generall Courte, we acknowledg your good affection towards us, (which we never had cause to doubt of,) and are willing to attend your full resolution, when it may most seasonably be ripened. (2ly.) Wheras you make this warr to be our peopls, and not [221] to conceirne your selves, otherwise then by consequence, we do in parte consente to you therin; yet we suppose, that, in case of perill, you will not stand upon such terms, as we hope we should not doe towards you; and withall we conceive that you looke at ye Pequents, and all other Indeans, as a com̅one enimie, who, though he may take occasion of ye begining of his rage, from some one parte of ye English, yet if he prevaile, will surly pursue his advantage, to ye rooting out of ye whole nation. Therfore when we desired your help, we did it not without [421]respecte to your owne saftie, as ours. (3ly.) Wheras you desire we should be ingaged to aide you, upon all like occasions; we are perswaded you doe not doubte of it; yet as we now deale with you as a free people, and at libertie, so as we cannot draw you into this warr with us, otherwise then as reason may guid & provock you; so we desire we may be at ye like freedome, when any occasion may call for help from us. And wheras it is objected to us, that we refused to aide you against ye French; we conceive ye case was not alicke; yet we cannot wholy excuse our failing in that matter. (4ly.) Weras you objecte that we began ye warr without your privitie, & managed it contrary to your advise; the truth is, that our first intentions being only against Block Iland, and ye interprice seeming of small difficultie, we did not so much as consider of taking advice, or looking out for aide abroad. And when we had resolved upon ye Pequents, we sent presently, or not long after, to you aboute it; but ye answer received, it was not seasonable for us to chaing our counsells, excepte we had seen and waighed your grounds, which might have out wayed our owne.

Sr: Since the Lord has arranged things this way, and as your letters to our late Govr have come to me to respond to, I wish I had more time and clarity to address them to both your and my satisfaction. However, anything lacking now can be remedied later. Concerning the matters you and your council raised, we thought it was not fit to make them so public as the notice of our General Court. However, after being considered by our council, we believe this is an appropriate response to you. (1.) While you express your willingness to join us in this war against the Pequots, even though you cannot commit without the consent of your General Court, we recognize your goodwill towards us (which we never doubted) and are willing to wait for your final decision when it is the right time. (2ly.) As you claim this war to concern only our people, and not directly involve you except by consequence, we partially agree; yet we trust that in case of danger, you won’t insist on such terms, just as we hope we wouldn’t do towards you. We also believe you view the Pequots, and all other Indians, as a common enemy who, although they might initially ignite their rage from some actions of one group of the English, if victorious, will surely exploit their advantage to eliminate the entire nation. Therefore, when we requested your assistance, we did not do so without regard for your safety, just as for our own. (3ly.) Regarding your request that we commit to assist you in similar situations, we are sure that you do not doubt our willingness; however, as we currently engage with you as a free and independent people, we cannot compel you into this war beyond what reason may lead or encourage you to do; thus, we desire the same freedom when you require our help. Regarding the claim that we refused to assist you against the French; we believe the situation was not the same and yet we cannot fully excuse our failure in that regard. (4ly.) Regarding your point that we began the war without your knowledge and managed it against your advice; the truth is that our initial intentions were solely against Block Island, and as the undertaking seemed easy, we did not even consider seeking advice or looking for aid from elsewhere. When we decided to address the Pequots, we promptly informed you about it; however, the response we received was that it wasn't timely for us to change our plans unless we had evaluated and weighed your grounds, which might have outweighed our own.

(5ly.) For our peoples trading at Kenebeck, we assure you (to our knowledge) it hath not been by any allowance from us; and what we have provided in this and like cases, at our last Courte, Mr. E. W. can certifie you.

(5ly.) For our people trading at Kenebeck, we assure you (to our knowledge) that it has not been with our permission; and what we have arranged in this and similar situations at our last Court, Mr. E. W. can confirm for you.

And (6ly); wheras you objecte to us yt we should hold trade & correspondancie with ye French, your enemise; we answer, you are misinformed, for, besids some letters which hath passed betweene our late Govr and them, to which we were privie, we have neither sente nor incouraged ours to trade with them; only one vessell or tow, for ye better conveāce of our letters, had licens from our Govr to sayle thither.[DW]

And (6ly); whereas you object to us that we should engage in trade and correspondence with the French, your enemies; we respond that you are mistaken, for besides a few letters that have passed between our late Governor and them, which we were aware of, we have neither sent nor encouraged our people to trade with them; only one vessel or two, for the better delivery of our letters, had permission from our Governor to sail there.[DW]

[422]Diverce other things have been privatly objected to us, by our worthy freind, wherunto he received some answer; but most of them concerning ye apprehention of perticuler discurteseis, or injueries from some perticuler persons amongst us. It concernes us not to give any other answer to them then this; that, if ye offenders shall be brought forth in a right way, we shall be ready to doe justice as ye case shall require. In the meane time, we desire you to rest assured, that such things are without our privity, and not a litle greeveous to us.

[422]Diverce other things have been privately brought to our attention by our esteemed friend, to which he received some response; but most of them concern the concern of particular discourtesies, or injuries from certain individuals among us. It is not our place to give any other response than this: that, if the offenders are presented in the proper manner, we will be ready to provide justice as the situation demands. In the meantime, we ask you to know that such matters are without our knowledge, and they are quite distressing to us.

Now for ye joyning with us in this warr, which indeed concerns us no other wise then it may your selves, viz.: the releeving of our freinds & Christian [222] breethren, who are now first in ye danger; though you may thinke us able to make it good without you, (as, if ye Lord please to be with us, we may,) yet 3. things we offer to your consideration, which (we conceive) may have some waight with you. (First) yt if we should sinck under this burden, your opportunitie of seasonable help would be lost in 3. respects. 1. You cannot recover us, or secure your selves ther, with 3. times ye charge & hazard which now ye may. 2ly. The sorrowes which we should lye under (if through your neglect) would much abate of ye acceptablenes of your help afterwards. 3ly. Those of yours who are now full of courage and forwardnes, would be much damped, and so less able to undergoe so great a burden. The (2.) thing is this, that it concernes us much to hasten this warr to an end before ye end of this somer, otherwise ye newes of it will discourage both your & our freinds from coming to us next year; with what further hazard & losse it may expose us unto, your selves may judge.

Now for your joining with us in this war, which really concerns you just as much as it does us, namely: the relief of our friends and Christian brothers, who are now in danger first; although you may think we can manage without you (as, with the Lord's help, we might), there are three things we want you to consider that we believe may be significant to you. First, if we were to sink under this burden, your chance to provide timely help would be lost for three reasons. 1. You couldn’t save us or secure yourselves there at three times the cost and risk that you can now. 2. The sorrow we would experience (if you neglect us) would greatly reduce the value of your help afterward. 3. Those among you who are now full of courage and eagerness would be greatly discouraged and thus less able to bear such a heavy burden. The second point is that it is very important for us to bring this war to a close before the summer ends; otherwise, news of it will discourage both your friends and ours from coming to us next year; you can judge what further risks and losses that may expose us to.

The (3.) thing is this, that if ye Lord shall please to blesse our endeaours, so as we end ye warr, or put it in a hopefull way without you, it may breed such ill thoughts in our people towards yours, as will be hard to entertaine [423]such opinione of your good will towards us, as were fitt to be nurished among such neigbours & brethren as we are. And what ill consequences may follow, on both sids, wise men may fear, & would rather prevente then hope to redress. So with my harty salutations to you selfe, and all your counsell, and other our good freinds with you, I rest

The thing is this: if the Lord allows us to be successful in our efforts to end the war or put it in a hopeful direction without you, it could create negative feelings among our people towards yours that would be difficult to manage. It’s important to maintain a good opinion of your goodwill towards us, which is fitting among neighbors and brothers like us. Wise people fear the bad consequences that could follow on both sides and would rather prevent them than have to find a solution later. So, with my warmest regards to you, your council, and all our good friends with you, I remain.

Yours most assured in ye Lord,
Winthrop.
Boston, ye 20. of ye 3. month, 1637.

In ye mean time, the Pequents, espetially in ye winter before, sought to make peace with ye Narigansets, and used very pernicious arguments to move them therunto: as that ye English were stranegers and begane to overspred their countrie, and would deprive them therof in time, if they were suffered to grow & increse; and if ye Narigansets did assist ye English to subdue them, they did but make way for their owne overthrow, for if they were rooted out, the English would soone take occasion to subjugate them; and if they would harken to them, they should not neede to fear ye strength of ye English; for they would not come to open battle with them, but fire their houses, kill their katle, and lye in ambush for them as they went abroad upon their occasions; and all this they might easily doe without any or litle danger to them selves. The which course being held, they well saw the English could not long subsiste, but they would either be starved with hunger, or be forced to forsake the countrie; with many ye like things; insomuch [424]that ye Narigansets were once wavering, and were halfe minded to have made peace with them, and joy̅ed against ye English. But againe when they considered, how much wrong they had received from the Pequents, and what an oppertunitie they now had by ye help of ye English to right them selves, revenge was so sweete unto them, as it prevailed above all ye rest; so as they resolved to joyne with ye English against them, & did. [223] The Court here agreed forwith to send 50. men at their owne charg; and wth as much speed as posiblie they could, gott them armed, and had made them ready under sufficiente leaders, and provided a barke to carrie them provisions & tend upon them for all occasions; but when they were ready to march (with a supply from ye Bay) they had word to stay, for ye enimy was as good as vanquished, and their would be no neede.

In the meantime, the Pequots, especially in the winter before, sought to make peace with the Narragansetts and used very harmful arguments to persuade them. They claimed that the English were strangers who were starting to spread across their territory and would eventually take it away from them if they were allowed to grow and increase. They argued that if the Narragansetts helped the English subdue them, they would only be paving the way for their own destruction; that once the Pequots were exterminated, the English would quickly find a reason to conquer them as well. They assured the Narragansetts that if they listened to them, they wouldn’t need to fear the strength of the English, as the English wouldn’t face them in open battle but would instead burn their houses, kill their cattle, and ambush them as they went about their business. They could easily do all this with little risk to themselves. They believed that by following this path, the English couldn't survive long; they would either starve or be forced to leave the land. Because of such reasoning, the Narragansetts were wavering and were half-minded to make peace with the Pequots and join against the English. However, when they thought about how much harm they had suffered from the Pequots and the opportunity they had, with the help of the English, to get revenge, the desire for retribution became so sweet to them that it overshadowed everything else. So they decided to ally with the English against the Pequots, and they did. The court here quickly agreed to send 50 men at their own expense, and with as much speed as possible, they got them armed, made them ready under capable leaders, and arranged for a boat to carry them supplies and attend to their needs for any situation. But just as they were ready to march (with additional support from the Bay), they were informed to stay put because the enemy was nearly defeated, and there would be no need to proceed.

I shall not take upon me exactly to describe their proceedings in these things, because I expecte it will be fully done by them selves, who best know the carrage & circumstances of things; I shall therfore but touch them in generall. From Connightecute (who were most sencible of ye hurt sustained, & ye present danger), they sett out a partie of men, and an other partie mett them from ye Bay, at ye Narigansets, who were to joyne with them. Ye Narigansets were ernest to be gone before ye English were well rested and refreshte, espetially some of them which came last. [425]It should seeme their desire was to come upon ye enemie sudenly, & undiscovered. Ther was a barke of this place, newly put in ther, which was come from Conightecutte, who did incourage them to lay hold of ye Indeans forwardnes, and to shew as great forwardnes as they, for it would incorage them, and expedition might prove to their great advantage. So they went on, and so ordered their march, as the Indeans brought them to a forte of ye enimies (in which most of their cheefe men were) before day. They approached ye same with great silence, and surrounded it both with English & Indeans, that they might not breake out; and so assualted them with great courage, shooting amongst them, and entered ye forte with all speed; and those yt first entered found sharp resistance from the enimie, who both shott at & grapled with them; others rane into their howses, & brought out fire, and sett them on fire, which soone tooke in their matts, &, standing close togeather, with ye wind, all was quickly on a flame, and therby more were burnte to death then was otherwise slain; it burnte their bowstrings, and made them unservisable. Those yt scaped ye fire were slaine with ye sword; some hewed to peeces, others rune throw with their rapiers, so as they were quickly dispatchte, and very few escaped. It was conceived they thus destroyed about 400. at this time. It was a fearfull sight to see them thus frying in ye fyer, and ye streams of blood [426]quenching ye same, and horrible was ye stinck & sente ther of; but ye victory seemed a sweete sacrifice, and they gave the prays therof to God, who had wrought so wonderfuly for them, thus to inclose their enimise in their hands, and give them so speedy a victory over so proud & insulting an enimie. The Narigansett Indeans, all this while, stood round aboute, but aloofe from all danger, and left ye whole [224] execution to ye English, exept it were ye stoping of any yt broke away, insulting over their enimies in this their ruine & miserie, when they saw them dancing in ye flames, calling them by a word in their owne language, signifing, O brave Pequents! which they used familierly among them selves in their own prayes, in songs of triumph after their victories. After this servis was thus happily accomplished, they marcht to the water side, wher they mett with some of their vesells, by which they had refreishing with victualls & other necessaries. But in their march ye rest of ye Pequents drew into a body, and acoasted them, thinking to have some advantage against them by[DX] reason of a neck of land; but when they saw the English prepare for them, they kept a loofe, so as they neither did hurt, nor could receive any. After their refreishing & repair to geather for further counsell & directions, they resolved to pursue their victory, and follow ye warr against ye rest, but ye Narigansett Indeans [427]most of them forsooke them, and such of them as they had with them for guids, or otherwise, they found them very could and backward in ye bussines, ether out of envie, or yt they saw ye English would make more profite of ye victorie then they were willing they should, or els deprive them of such advantage as them selves desired by having them become tributaries unto them, or ye like.

I won’t go into detail about their actions in this situation since I believe those involved can describe it best, given their knowledge of the events and circumstances. Instead, I’ll just touch on the general points. From Connecticut, who were most aware of the harm they had suffered and the current danger, they sent out a group of men, and another group met them from the Bay at the Narraganset territory, meant to join forces. The Narragansets were eager to move out before the English were fully rested and refreshed, especially some who had arrived last. It seemed their intention was to catch the enemy by surprise and undetected. A ship from this area recently arrived from Connecticut, encouraging them to seize the Indians' eagerness and to show as much eagerness as they had, as this would boost morale, and acting quickly could work to their great advantage. So they proceeded, organizing their march as the Indians led them to an enemy fort (where most of their chief men were) before dawn. They approached quietly, surrounding it with both English and Indians to prevent any escape, and then assaulted it with great courage, shooting among them and rushing into the fort quickly; those who entered first faced fierce resistance from the enemy, who shot at them and fought hand-to-hand. Others ran into their homes, brought out fire, and set them ablaze, which quickly caught in the mats, and with the wind, everything soon was a raging inferno, leading to more being burned alive than killed by weapons; it burned their bowstrings, rendering them useless. Those who escaped the flames were cut down by swords; some were hacked to pieces, while others were run through with rapiers, leading to a swift end, with very few managing to escape. It was estimated they killed about 400 in this instance. It was a horrifying sight to see them burning in the fire, with streams of blood extinguishing it, and the awful stench that accompanied it; yet the victory felt like a sweet sacrifice, and they gave thanks to God, who had worked so wonderfully for them, allowing them to confine their enemies and grant them such a swift victory over such a proud and bullying foe. The Narragansett Indians stood nearby but kept their distance from the fighting, leaving the entire assault to the English, except for stopping any who tried to flee, taunting the enemies in their ruin and misery, calling out to them in their language, meaning “O brave Pequots!”—a phrase they often used among themselves in songs of triumph after victories. Once this successful operation was complete, they marched to the water’s edge, where they met some of their vessels, which provided them with supplies and other necessities. However, during their march, the remaining Pequots gathered in a body and approached them, hoping to gain an advantage due to the narrow land, but when they saw the English preparing for a confrontation, they held back, causing no harm nor receiving any. After refreshing themselves and regrouping to discuss further plans and directions, they decided to continue their victory and pursue war against the remaining foes, but most of the Narragansett Indians abandoned them, and those they still had with them were very cold and reluctant in the matter, either out of envy, or because they realized the English would benefit more from the victory than they were comfortable with, or else wanting to deprive them of any advantages that would allow them to become their tributaries.

For ye rest of this bussines, I shall only relate ye same as it is in a leter which came from Mr. Winthrop to ye Govr hear, as followeth.

For the rest of this matter, I will only share what is in a letter that came from Mr. Winthrop to the Governor here, as follows.

Worthy Sr: I received your loving letter, and am much provocked to express my affections towards you, but straitnes of time forbids me; for my desire is to acquainte you with ye Lords greate mercies towards us, in our prevailing against his & our enimies; that you may rejoyce and praise his name with us. About 80. of our men, haveing costed along towards ye Dutch plantation, (some times by water, but most by land,) mett hear & ther with some Pequents, whom they slew or tooke prisoners. 2. sachems they tooke, & beheaded; and not hearing of Sassacous, (the cheefe sachem,) they gave a prisoner his life, to goe and find him out. He wente and brought them word where he was, but Sassacouse, suspecting him to be a spie, after he was gone, fled away with some 20. more to ye Mowakes, so our men missed of him. Yet, deviding them selves, and ranging up & downe, as ye providence of God guided them (for ye Indeans were all gone, save 3. or 4. and they knew not whither to guid them, or els would not), upon ye 13. of this month, they light upon a great company of them, viz. 80. strong men, & 200. women & children, in a small Indean [428]towne, fast by a hideous swamp, which they all slipped into before our men could gett to them. Our captains were not then come togeither, but ther was Mr. Ludlow and Captaine Masson, with some 10. [225] of their men, & Captaine Patrick with some 20. or more of his, who, shooting at ye Indeans, Captaine Trask with 50. more came soone in at ye noyse. Then they gave order to surround ye swampe, it being aboute a mile aboute; but Levetenante Davenporte & some 12. more, not hearing that com̅and, fell into ye swampe among ye Indeans. The swampe was so thicke with shrub-woode, & so boggie with all, that some of them stuck fast, and received many shott. Levetenant Davenport was dangerously wounded aboute his armehole, and another shott in ye head, so as, fainting, they were in great danger to have been taken by ye Indeans. But Sargante Rigges, & Jeffery, and 2. or 3. more, rescued them, and slew diverse of ye Indeans with their swords. After they were drawne out, the Indeans desired parley, & were offered (by Thomas Stanton, our interpretour) that, if they would come out, and yeeld them selves, they should have their lives, all that had not their hands in ye English blood. Wherupon ye sachem of ye place came forth, and an old man or 2. & their wives and children, and after that some other women & children, and so they spake 2. howers, till it was night. Then Thomas Stanton was sente into them againe, to call them forth; but they said they would selle their lives their, and so shott at him so thicke as, if he had not cried out, and been presently rescued, they had slaine him. Then our men cutt of a place of ye swampe with their swords, and cooped the Indeans into so narrow a compass, as they could easier kill them throw ye thickets. So they continued all ye night, standing aboute 12. foote one from an other, and ye Indeans, coming close up to our men, shot their arrows so thicke, as they pierced their hatte brimes, & their sleeves, [429]& stockins, & other parts of their cloaths, yet so miraculously did the Lord preserve them as not one of them was wounded, save those 3. who rashly went into ye swampe. When it was nere day, it grue very darke, so as those of them which were left dropt away betweene our men, though they stood but 12. or 14. foote assunder; but were presenly discovered, & some killed in ye pursute. Upon searching of ye swampe, ye next morning, they found 9. slaine, & some they pulled up, whom ye Indeans had buried in ye mire, so as they doe thinke that, of all this company, not 20. did escape, for they after found some who dyed in their flight of their wounds received. The prisoners were devided, some to those of ye river, and the rest to us. Of these we send ye male children to Bermuda,[DY] by Mr. William Peirce, & ye women & maid children are disposed aboute in the townes. Ther have been now slaine & taken, in all, aboute 700. The rest are dispersed, and the Indeans in all quarters so terrified as all their friends are affraid to receive them. 2. of ye sachems of Long Iland came to Mr. Stoughton and tendered them selves to be tributaries under our protection. And 2. of ye Neepnett sachems have been with me to seeke our frendship. Amonge the prisoners we have ye wife & children of Mononotto, a womon of a very modest countenance and behaviour. It was by her mediation that the[DZ] 2. English [226] maids were spared from death, and were kindly used by her; so that I have taken charge of her. One of her first requests was, that the English would not abuse her body, and that her children might not be taken from her. Those which were wounded were fetched of soone by John Galopp, who came with his shalop in a happie houre, to bring them victuals, and to carrie their wounded men to ye pinass, wher our cheefe surgeon was, wth Mr. [430]Willson, being aboute 8. leagues off. Our people are all in health, (ye Lord be praised,) and allthough they had marched in their armes all ye day, and had been in fight all ye night, yet they professed they found them selves so fresh as they could willingly have gone to such another bussines.

Worthy Sir: I received your kind letter, and I'm eager to express my feelings for you, but I’m pressed for time; my wish is to share with you the Lord's great mercies towards us in our victories against His and our enemies, so that you may rejoice and praise His name with us. About 80 of our men, traveling towards the Dutch plantation (sometimes by water, but mostly by land), encountered some Pequots whom they killed or captured. They took 2 sachems and beheaded them; not hearing of Sassacous (the chief sachem), they spared one prisoner’s life to go and find him. He went and informed them of Sassacous's location, but Sassacous, suspecting him to be a spy, fled with about 20 others to the Mohawks, causing our men to miss him. Nevertheless, dividing themselves and searching as God’s providence guided them (for all the Indians had disappeared, except for 3 or 4, who didn’t know where to lead them, or otherwise wouldn’t), on the 13th of this month, they stumbled upon a large group of them, specifically 80 men and 200 women and children, in a small Indian town close to a dreadful swamp, which they all escaped into before our men could reach them. Our captains had not gathered together at that time, but there were Mr. Ludlow and Captain Masson, with about 10 of their men, and Captain Patrick with 20 or more of his, who, while shooting at the Indians, were soon joined by Captain Trask and 50 more at the noise. They then ordered a surround of the swamp, which was about a mile around; but Lieutenant Davenport and about 12 others, not hearing that command, fell into the swamp among the Indians. The swamp was so dense with brush and so boggy that some of them got stuck fast and received many shots. Lieutenant Davenport was seriously wounded around his armpit, and another shot hit him in the head, so that, fainting, they were in great danger of being captured by the Indians. But Sergeant Riggs, Jeffery, and 2 or 3 others rescued them and killed several of the Indians with their swords. After they were drawn out, the Indians asked for a parley and were offered (by Thomas Stanton, our interpreter) that if they surrendered, they would have their lives, provided they hadn’t shed any English blood. Thereupon, the sachem of the place came forward, along with a couple of old men, their wives, and children, and then some other women and children, and they talked for 2 hours until it was night. Then Thomas Stanton was sent in again to call them out; but they said they would sell their lives dearly and shot at him so thickly that if he hadn’t cried out and been quickly rescued, they would have killed him. Then our men cut a section of the swamp with their swords and confined the Indians into such a narrow space that it was easier to kill them through the thickets. So they stood all through the night, about 12 feet apart, and as the Indians got close, they shot arrows so thickly that they pierced their hat brims, sleeves, stockings, and other parts of their clothing; yet miraculously the Lord preserved them so that not one was wounded, except for those 3 who rashly entered the swamp. When it neared dawn, it grew very dark, so those who were left slipped away between our men, though they stood only 12 or 14 feet apart; but they were quickly discovered, and some were killed in the pursuit. Upon searching the swamp the next morning, they found 9 slain, and some they pulled up whom the Indians had buried in the mire. They believe that of all this group, not 20 escaped, as they later found some who died in their flight from their wounds. The prisoners were divided, some going to those along the river and the rest to us. Of these, we sent the male children to Bermuda, by Mr. William Peirce, and the women and maid children are distributed around in the towns. There have now been slain and captured around 700 in total. The rest are scattered, and the Indians in all areas are so terrified that all their friends are afraid to take them in. Two of the sachems from Long Island came to Mr. Stoughton and offered themselves to be tributaries under our protection. And 2 of the Nipmuc sachems have been with me seeking our friendship. Among the prisoners, we have the wife and children of Mononotto, a woman with a very modest demeanor. It was through her mediation that the 2 English maids were spared from death and treated kindly by her; so I have taken charge of her. One of her first requests was that the English would not mistreat her and that her children would not be taken from her. Those who were wounded were quickly brought in by John Galopp, who came with his shallop at the right time to bring them food and to carry their wounded men to the pinas, where our chief surgeon was, with Mr. Willson, being about 8 leagues away. Our people are all in good health (the Lord be praised), and although they had marched with arms all day and had fought all night, they claimed they felt so refreshed that they could willingly have gone into such another battle.

This is ye substance of that which I received, though I am forced to omite many considerable circomstances. So, being in much straitnes of time, (the ships being to departe within this 4. days, and in them the Lord Lee and Mr. Vane,) I hear breake of, and with harty saluts to, &c., I rest

This is the gist of what I received, although I have to leave out many important details. Since I'm pressed for time (the ships are set to leave in the next four days, carrying Lord Lee and Mr. Vane), I’ll end here, sending warm greetings, etc.

Yours assured,
Jo: Winthrop.
The 28. of ye 5. month, 1637.

The captains reporte we have slaine 13. sachems; but Sassacouse & Monotto are yet living.

The captains report that we have killed 13 chiefs, but Sassacouse and Monotto are still alive.

That I may make an end of this matter: this Sassacouse (ye Pequents cheefe sachem) being fled to ye Mowhakes, they cutt of his head, with some other of ye cheefe of them, whether to satisfie ye English, or rather ye Narigansets, (who, as I have since heard, hired them to doe it,) or for their owne advantage, I well know not; but thus this warr tooke end. The rest of ye Pequents were wholy driven from their place, and some of them submitted them selves to ye Narigansets, & lived under them; others of them betooke them selves to ye Monhiggs, under Uncass, their sachem, wth the approbation of ye English of Conightecutt, under whose protection Uncass lived, and he and his men had been faithful to them in this warr, & done them very good service. But this did so vexe [431]the Narrigansetts, that they had not ye whole sweay over them, as they have never ceased plotting and contriving how to bring them under, and because they cannot attaine their ends, because of ye English who have protected them, they have sought to raise a generall conspiracie against ye English, as will appear in an other place.

To wrap up this matter: Sassacouse (the chief sachem of the Pequots) fled to the Mohawks, who beheaded him along with some other leaders. It's unclear whether this was done to please the English or the Narragansetts, who, I've since heard, might have paid them to do it, or maybe it was for their own gain. But this is how the war came to an end. The remaining Pequots were completely driven from their land, and some submitted to the Narragansetts and lived under their rule; others sought refuge with the Monhiggs under Uncas, their sachem, with the approval of the English in Connecticut, under whose protection Uncas lived. He and his men had been loyal to the English in this war, providing them with valuable support. However, this angered the Narragansetts because they didn't have full control over the Pequots, so they have continuously plotted and schemed to bring them under their authority. Because they can't achieve their goals due to the English protection, they attempted to incite a general conspiracy against the English, as will be shown elsewhere.

They had now letters againe out of England from Mr. Andrews & Mr. Beachamp, that Mr. Sherley neither had nor would pay them any money, or give them any accounte, and so with much discontent desired them hear to send them some, much blaming them still, that they had sent all to Mr. Sherley, & none to them selves. Now, though they might have justly referred them to their former answer, and insisted ther upon, & some wise men counselled them so to doe, yet because they beleeved that [227] they were realy out round sumes of money, (espetialy Mr. Andrews,) and they had some in their hands, they resolved to send them what bever they had.[EA] Mr. Sherleys letters were to this purpose: that, as they had left him in ye paiment of ye former bills, so he had tould them he would leave them in this, and beleeve it, they should find it true. And he was as good as his word, for they could never gett peney from him, nor bring him to any accounte, though Mr. Beachamp sued him in ye Chancerie. But they all of them turned their complaints [432]against them here, wher ther was least cause, and who had suffered most unjustly; first from Mr. Allerton & them, in being charged with so much of yt which they never had, nor drunke for; and now in paying all, & more then all (as they conceived), and yet still thus more demanded, and that with many heavie charges. They now discharged Mr. Sherley from his agencie, and forbad him to buy or send over any more goods for them, and prest him to come to some end about these things.

They had received letters again from England from Mr. Andrews and Mr. Beachamp, stating that Mr. Sherley neither had nor would pay them any money or give them any account. They expressed much dissatisfaction and asked them to send some money, blaming them for having sent everything to Mr. Sherley and not to themselves. Although they could have justly referred them to their previous response and insisted on that, and some wise men advised them to do so, because they believed they were genuinely owed large sums of money (especially Mr. Andrews), and they had some money on hand, they decided to send them whatever they had. Mr. Sherley's letters were to this effect: that, as they had left him to manage the payment of the previous bills, he had told them he would handle this one too, and they should believe it was true. He kept his word, as they could never get a penny from him nor hold him accountable, even though Mr. Beachamp sued him in Chancery. Instead, they directed all their complaints against those here, where there was the least reason to do so, and who had suffered the most unfairly; first from Mr. Allerton and his associates, for being charged for a significant amount that they had neither received nor used, and now for paying everything, and even more than they thought was fair, while still facing additional demands, and that along with many heavy charges. They discharged Mr. Sherley from his agency and forbade him from buying or sending over any more goods for them, pressing him to resolve these issues.

Anno Dom: 1638.

Year: 1638.

This year Mr. Thomas Prence was chosen Govr.

This year, Mr. Thomas Prence was selected as Governor.

Amongst other enormities that fell out amongst them, this year 3. men were (after due triall) executed for robery & murder which they had committed; their names were these, Arthur Peach, Thomas Jackson, and Richard Stinnings; ther was a 4., Daniel Crose, who was also guilty, but he escaped away, and could not be found. This Arthur Peach was ye cheefe of them, and ye ring leader of all ye rest. He was a lustie and a desperate yonge man, and had been one of ye souldiers in ye Pequente warr, and had done as good servise as ye most ther, and one of ye forwardest in any attempte. And being now out of means, and loath to worke, and falling to idle courses & company, he intended to goe to ye Dutch plantation; and had alured these 3., being other mens servants and apprentices, [433]to goe with him. But another cause ther was allso of his secret going away in this maner; he was not only rune into debte, but he had gott a maid with child, (which was not known till after his death,) a mans servante in ye towne, and fear of punishmente made him gett away. The other 3. complotting with him, ranne away from their maisters in the night, and could not be heard of, for they went not ye ordinarie way, but shaped such a course as they thought to avoyd ye pursute of any [228]. But falling into ye way that lyeth betweene ye Bay of Massachusetts and the Narrigansets, and being disposed to rest them selves, struck fire, and took tobaco, a litle out of ye way, by ye way side. At length ther came a Narigansett Indean by, who had been in ye Bay a trading, and had both cloth & beads aboute him. (They had meett him ye day before, & he was now returning.) Peach called him to drinke tobaco with them, and he came & sate downe with them. Peach tould ye other he would kill him, and take what he had from him. But they were some thing afraid; but he said, Hang him, rogue, he had killed many of them. So they let him alone to doe as he would; and when he saw his time, he tooke a rapier and rane him through the body once or twise, and tooke from him 5. fathume of wampam, and 3. coats of cloath, and wente their way, leaving him for dead. But he scrabled away, when they were gone, and made shift to gett home, (but dyed within [434]a few days after,) by which means they were discovered; and by subtilty the Indeans tooke them. For they desiring a canow to sett them over a water, (not thinking their facte had been known,) by ye sachems command they were carried to Aquidnett Iland, & ther accused of ye murder, and were examend & comitted upon it by ye English ther. The Indeans sent for Mr. Williams, & made a greeveous complainte; his freinds and kinred were ready to rise in armes, and provock the rest therunto, some conceiving they should now find ye Pequents words trew: that ye English would fall upon them. But Mr. Williams pacified them, & tould them, they should see justice done upon ye offenders; & wente to ye man, & tooke Mr. James, a phisition, with him. The man tould him who did it, & in what maner it was done; but the phisition found his wounds mortall, and that he could not live, (as he after testified upon othe, before the jurie in oppen courte,) and so he dyed shortly after, as both Mr. Williams, Mr. James, & some Indeans testified in courte. The Govrt in the Bay were aquented with it, but refferrd it hither, because it was done in this jurisdiction;[EB] but pressed by all means yt justice might be done in it; or els ye countrie must rise & see justice done, otherwise it would raise a warr. Yet some of ye rude & ignorante sorte murmured that any [435]English should be put to death for ye Indeans. So at last they of ye iland brought them hither, and being often examened, and ye evidence prodused, they all in the end freely confessed in effect all yt the Indean accused them of, & that they had done it, in ye maner afforesaid; and so, upon ye forementioned evidence, were cast by ye jurie, & condemned, & executed for the same. And some of ye Narigansett Indeans, & of ye parties freinds, were presente when it was done, which gave them & all ye countrie good satisfaction. But it was a matter of much sadnes to them hear, and was ye 2. execution which they had since they came; being both for wilfull murder, as hath bene before related. Thus much of this mater.

Amongst other significant events that occurred this year, three men were executed for robbery and murder after a proper trial. Their names were Arthur Peach, Thomas Jackson, and Richard Stinnings. There was a fourth man, Daniel Crose, who was also guilty, but he managed to escape and could not be found. Arthur Peach was their leader and the main instigator of the group. He was a strong and reckless young man who had served as a soldier in the Pequot War and was one of the most active in any venture. Now lacking resources, unwilling to work, and falling into bad company, he planned to go to the Dutch plantation and convinced these three others, who were servants and apprentices to other people, to join him. Another reason for his secret departure was that he was deeply in debt and had gotten a maid pregnant, which was not revealed until after his death; fear of punishment prompted him to flee. The other three, conspiring with him, ran away from their masters at night and could not be traced, as they took an unusual route to avoid being pursued. However, they ended up on the path between the Bay of Massachusetts and the Narragansetts and decided to rest. They made a fire and smoked tobacco a bit off the main road, by the roadside. Eventually, a Narragansett Indian came by, who had been trading in the Bay and had cloth and beads with him. (They had seen him the day before, and he was on his way back.) Peach invited him to smoke tobacco with them, and he sat down with them. Peach then told the others he would kill him and take what he had. They were somewhat afraid, but he urged them on, saying he was a rogue who had killed many of their people. So, they let him do as he wished, and when the time was right, Peach took a rapier and stabbed him in the body one or two times, stealing five fathoms of wampum and three cloth coats before leaving him for dead. However, he managed to crawl away after they were gone and managed to get home (but died within a few days afterward), through which they were discovered, and by cleverness, the Indians caught them. They, wanting a canoe to cross a body of water (not believing their crime was known), were taken by the sachem’s command to Aquidneck Island, where they were accused of murder and examined, then imprisoned by the English there. The Indians sent for Mr. Williams, who made a grave complaint; his friends and family were ready to rise in arms and provoke others to do the same, some believing they would now find the Pequots' words true: that the English would attack them. But Mr. Williams calmed them down and told them they would see justice served on the offenders; he went to the man and brought Mr. James, a physician, with him. The man revealed who had attacked him and how it happened, but the physician found his wounds fatal and that he would not survive (as he later testified under oath before the jury in open court), and so he died shortly after, as confirmed by Mr. Williams, Mr. James, and some Indians in court. The government in the Bay was informed but referred the matter here since it occurred in this jurisdiction; however, they pressed that justice be served or else the country would rise up to ensure justice was done, lest it lead to war. Yet some of the rough and ignorant people grumbled that any English should face death for the Indians. Eventually, the people from the island brought them here, and after being examined multiple times, and with evidence presented, they all ultimately confessed to essentially everything the Indian accused them of and admitted to doing it in the manner described above; thus, based on the aforementioned evidence, they were judged by the jury, found guilty, and executed. Some of the Narragansett Indians and friends of the victims were present when it happened, which gave them and the entire country good satisfaction. However, it was a matter of great sadness to hear, and it was the second execution they had witnessed since their arrival, both for willful murder, as previously mentioned. Thus concludes this matter.

[229] They received this year more letters from England full of reneued complaints, on ye one side, that they could gett no money nor accounte from Mr. Sherley; & he againe, yt he was pressed therto, saying he was to accounte with those hear, and not with them, &c. So, as was before resolved, if nothing came of their last letters, they would now send them what they could, as supposing, when some good parte was payed them, that Mr. Sherley & they would more easily agree aboute ye remainder.

[229] This year, they received more letters from England filled with renewed complaints. On one hand, they were saying that they couldn't get any money or accounts from Mr. Sherley; on the other hand, he insisted that he was being pressured to do so, claiming he needed to settle with those here, not with them, etc. So, as they had previously decided, if nothing came of their last letters, they would now send them what they could, thinking that once a good portion was paid to them, Mr. Sherley and they would be able to agree more easily about the remainder.

So they sent to Mr. Andrews and Mr. Beachamp, by Mr. Joseph Yonge, in ye Mary & Anne, 1325li. waight of beaver, devided betweene them. Mr. Beachamp returned an accounte of his moyety, that he made 400li. [436]starling of it, fraight and all charges paid. But Mr. Andrews, though he had ye more and beter parte, yet he made not so much of his, through his owne indiscretion; and yet turned ye loss[EC] upon them hear, but without cause.

So they sent to Mr. Andrews and Mr. Beachamp, through Mr. Joseph Yonge, in the Mary & Anne, 1325 lbs. of beaver, divided between them. Mr. Beachamp reported that he made £400 from his share, after all costs and freight were paid. However, Mr. Andrews, despite having the larger and better portion, didn't make as much from his due to his own poor judgment; yet he unjustly blamed them for the loss.

They sent them more by bills & other paimente, which was received & acknowledged by them, in money[ED] & ye like; which was for katle sould of Mr. Allertons, and ye price of a bark sold, which belonged to ye stock, and made over to them in money, 434li. sterling. The whole sume was 1234li. sterling, save what Mr. Andrews lost in ye beaver, which was otherwise made good. But yet this did not stay their clamors, as will apeare here after more at large.

They sent them more through bills and other payments, which they received and acknowledged in money[ED] and similar items; this was for cattle sold by Mr. Allerton, and the price of a ship sold, which belonged to the stock and was transferred to them in cash, totaling 434 pounds sterling. The total amount was 1234 pounds sterling, minus what Mr. Andrews lost in beaver, which was otherwise compensated. However, this did not stop their complaints, as will be explained in more detail later.

It pleased God, in these times, so to blesse ye cuntry with such access & confluance of people into it, as it was therby much inriched, and catle of all kinds stood at a high rate for diverce years together. Kine were sould at 20li. and some at 25li. a peece, yea, some times at 28li. A cow-calfe usually at 10li. A milch goate at 3li. & some at 4li. And femall kids at 30s. and often at 40s. a peece. By which means ye anciente planters which had any stock begane to grow in their estats. Corne also wente at a round rate, viz. 6s. a bushell. So as other trading begane to be neglected; and the old partners (having now forbidden Mr. Sherley to send them any more goods) broke of their trade at [437]Kenebeck, and, as things stood, would follow it no longer. But some of them, (with other they joyned with,) being loath it should be lost by discontinuance, agreed with ye company for it, and gave them aboute ye 6. parte of their gaines for it; [230][EE] with ye first fruits of which they builte a house for a prison; and the trade ther hath been since continued, to ye great benefite of ye place; for some well fore-sawe that these high prises of corne and catle would not long continue, and that then ye com̅odities ther raised would be much missed.

It pleased God, during these times, to bless the country with such an influx of people that it became much richer, and cattle of all kinds were valued highly for several years. Cows were sold for £20 and some for £25 each, and at times even for £28. A calf usually went for £10. A milking goat was priced at £3, and sometimes £4. Female kids sold for 30s, and often for 40s each. Because of this, the early settlers who had any livestock started to grow their wealth. Corn also sold for a steady rate, specifically 6s a bushel. As a result, other trading began to be neglected; and the old partners (having now told Mr. Sherley not to send them any more goods) broke off their trade at [437] Kenebeck, and, given the current situation, chose not to continue it any longer. However, some of them, unwilling to let it fade away, made an agreement with the company for it, giving them about 1/6 of their profits in return; [230][EE] with the initial profits from this, they built a house for a prison; and the trade there has continued since, greatly benefiting the area; for some wisely foresaw that these high prices for corn and cattle would not last long, and that then the commodities raised there would be greatly missed.

This year, aboute ye 1. or 2. of June, was a great & fearfull earthquake; it was in this place heard before it was felte. It came with a rumbling noyse, or low murmure, like unto remoate thunder; it came from ye norward, & pased southward. As ye noyse aproched nerer, they earth begane to shake, and came at length with that violence as caused platters, dishes, & such like things as stoode upon shelves, to clatter & fall downe; yea, persons were afraid of ye houses them selves. It so fell oute yt at ye same time diverse of ye cheefe of this towne were mett together at one house, conferring with some of their freinds that were upon their removall from ye place, (as if ye Lord would herby shew ye signes of his displeasure, in their shaking a peeces & removalls one from an other.) How ever it was very terrible for ye time, and as [438]ye men were set talking in ye house, some women & others were without ye dores, and ye earth shooke with yt violence as they could not stand without catching hould of ye posts & pails yt stood next them; but ye violence lasted not long. And about halfe an hower, or less, came an other noyse & shaking, but nether so loud nor strong as ye former, but quickly passed over; and so it ceased. It was not only on ye sea coast, but ye Indeans felt it within land; and some ships that were upon ye coast were shaken by it. So powerfull is ye mighty hand of ye Lord, as to make both the earth & sea to shake, and the mountaines to tremble before him, when he pleases; and who can stay his hand? It was observed that ye som̅ers, for divers years togeather after this earthquake, were not so hotte & seasonable for ye ripning of corne & other fruits as formerly; but more could & moyst, & subjecte to erly & untimly frosts, by which, many times, much Indean corne came not to maturitie; but whether this was any cause, I leave it to naturallists to judge.

This year, around June 1 or 2, there was a great and frightening earthquake. In this place, people heard it before they felt it. It came with a rumbling noise, like distant thunder; it approached from the north and moved southward. As the noise got closer, the ground began to shake, eventually with such force that platters, dishes, and similar items on shelves clattered and fell down; indeed, people were afraid of the very houses they were in. It so happened that at the same time, several leaders of this town were gathered in one house, discussing with some friends who were planning to leave the area, as if the Lord was showing signs of His displeasure in their disarray and departures from one another. Regardless, it was very terrifying at that moment, and as the men were talking in the house, some women and others were outside the doors, and the earth shook violently so that they could not remain standing without grabbing hold of nearby posts and fences; however, the shaking didn’t last long. About half an hour, or less, later, there was another noise and tremor, but it was neither as loud nor as strong as the first one, and it quickly passed. It wasn’t only along the coast; the Indians felt it inland too, and some ships off the coast were shaken by it. Such is the powerful hand of the Lord, capable of making both the earth and sea tremble, and the mountains quaking before Him when He desires; and who can stop His hand? It was noted that the summers for several years after this earthquake were not as hot and suitable for ripening corn and other fruits as before; they were cooler and wetter and subject to early and untimely frosts, which often prevented many Indian crops from maturing; but whether this was a cause, I leave for naturalists to determine.

Anno Dom: 1639. & Anno Dom: 1640.

Year of Our Lord: 1639. & Year of Our Lord: 1640.

These 2. years I joyne togeather, because in them fell not out many things more then ye ordinary passages of their com̅one affaires, which are not needfull to be touched. [231] Those of this plantation having at sundrie times granted lands for severall [439]townships, and amongst ye rest to ye inhabitants of Sityate, some wherof issewed from them selves, and allso a large tracte of land was given to their 4. London partners in ye place, viz. Mr. Sherley, Mr. Beacham, Mr. Andrews, & Mr. Hatherley. At Mr. Hatherley's request and choys it was by him taken for him selfe and them in yt place; for the other 3. had invested him with power & trust to chose for them. And this tracte of land extended to their utmoste limets that way, and bordered on their neigbours of ye Massachusets, who had some years after seated a towne (called Hingam) on their lands next to these parts. So as now ther grue great differance betweene these 2. townships, about their bounds, and some meadow grownds that lay betweene them. They of Hingam presumed to alotte parte of them to their people, and measure & stack them out. The other pulled up their stacks, & threw them. So it grew to a controversie betweene the 2. goverments, & many letters and passages were betweene them aboute it; and it hunge some 2. years in suspense. The Courte of Massachusets, appointed some to range their line according to ye bounds of their patente, and (as they wente to worke) they made it to take in all Sityate, and I know not how much more. Againe, on ye other hand, according to ye line of the patente of this place, it would take in Hingame and much more within their bounds.

These two years I’m putting together because not much happened other than the usual business affairs, which don’t need to be covered. Those in this settlement granted land at various times for different townships, including the ones for the residents of Sityate, some of whom originated from there. A large area of land was also given to their four partners in London: Mr. Sherley, Mr. Beacham, Mr. Andrews, and Mr. Hatherley. At Mr. Hatherley’s request, he took it for himself and them in that area, as the other three had given him the authority and trust to choose for them. This tract of land stretched to their farthest limits that way, bordering their neighbors in Massachusetts, who settled a town (called Hingham) on their land a few years later. This led to significant differences between these two townships over their boundary and some meadow land that lay between them. The people of Hingham decided to allocate some of that land to their residents, measuring and marking it out. The others removed their markers and threw them away. This led to a dispute between the two governments, resulting in many letters and exchanges about the issue, leaving it unresolved for about two years. The Court of Massachusetts appointed some people to measure their boundary according to their patent, and as they worked, they included all of Sityate and I’m not sure how much more. On the other hand, according to the patent line for this place, it would take in Hingham and much more within their limits.

In ye end boath Courts agreed to chose 2. comissioners of each side, and to give them full & absolute power to agree and setle ye bounds betwene them; and what they should doe in ye case should stand irrevocably. One meeting they had at Hingam, but could not conclude; for their comissioners stoode stiffly on a clawes in their graunte, That from Charles-river, or any branch or parte therof, they were to extend their limits, and 3. myles further to ye southward; or from ye most southward parte of ye Massachusets Bay, and 3. mile further. But they chose to stand on ye former termes, for they had found a smale river, or brooke rather, that a great way with in land trended southward, and issued into some part of yt river taken to be Charles-river, and from ye most southerly part of this, & 3. mile more southward of ye same, they would rune a line east to ye sea, aboute 20. mile; which will (say they) take in a part of Plimoth itselfe. Now it is to be knowne yt though this patente & plantation were much the ancienter, yet this inlargemente of the same (in which Sityate stood) was granted after theirs, and so theirs were first to take place, before this inlargmente. Now their answer was, first, that, however according to their owne plan, they could noway come upon any part of their ancieante grante. [232] Secondly. They could never prove yt to be a parte of Charles-river, for they knew not which was Charles-river, but as ye people of this [441]place, which came first, imposed such a name upon yt river, upon which, since, Charles-towne is builte (supposing yt was it, which Captaine Smith in his mapp so named). Now they yt first named it have best reason to know it, and to explaine which is it. But they only tooke it to be Charles river, as fare as it was by them navigated, and yt was as farr as a boate could goe. But yt every runlett or small brooke, yt should, farr within land, come into it, or mixe their stremes with it, and were by ye natives called by other & differente names from it, should now by them be made Charles-river, or parts of it, they saw no reason for it. And gave instance in Humber, in Old England, which had ye Trente, Ouse, and many others of lesser note fell into it, and yet were not counted parts of it; and many smaler rivers & broks fell into ye Trente, & Ouse, and no parts of them, but had nams aparte, and divisions & nominations of them selves. Againe, it was pleaded that they had no east line in their patente, but were to begine at ye sea, and goe west by a line, &c. At this meeting no conclution was made, but things discussed & well prepared for an issue. The next year ye same com̅issioners had their power continued or renewed, and mett at Sityate, and concluded ye mater, as followeth.[442]

In the end, both courts agreed to choose 2 commissioners from each side and give them full and absolute power to agree and settle the boundaries between them; whatever they decided would be final. They had one meeting in Hingham, but couldn't come to an agreement; their commissioners firmly held onto a clause in their grant that said they were to extend their limits from Charles River, or any branch or part of it, and 3 miles further to the south; or from the southernmost part of Massachusetts Bay, and 3 miles further. But they chose to stick to the former terms because they found a small river, or rather a brook, that ran a long way inland to the south and flowed into some part of what was considered Charles River, and from the southernmost part of this, and 3 miles further south, they wanted to draw a line east to the sea, about 20 miles, which they argued would include part of Plymouth itself. Now, it's important to know that although this patent and plantation was much older, this expansion of it (where Sityate was located) was granted after theirs, so theirs had priority before this expansion. Their response was, first, that according to their own plan, they had no way of claiming any part of their ancient grant. Secondly, they could never prove it was part of Charles River, as they didn't know which was Charles River, except as the people of this place first named it that name, upon which Charles Town is now built (assuming that was it, as Captain Smith named it on his map). Those who first named it had the best reason to know and explain which river it was. But they only considered it to be Charles River as far as they navigated it, which was only as far as a boat could go. They argued that every small creek or brook that flowed far inland into it, or mixed its waters with it, and were called by different names by the natives, shouldn't now be made part of Charles River. They cited the Humber in Old England, which had the Trent, Ouse, and many others of lesser significance flowing into it, yet those rivers were not considered parts of it; many smaller rivers and brooks flowed into the Trent and Ouse, but they weren't parts of them either and had separate names and classifications. Furthermore, it was argued that they had no eastern line in their patent, but were supposed to start at the sea and go west by a line, etc. At this meeting, no conclusions were reached, but matters were discussed and prepared for resolution. The following year, the same commissioners had their power extended or renewed and met at Sityate, concluding the matter, as follows.

The agreemente of ye bounds betwixte Plimoth and Massachusetts.

The agreement of the boundaries between Plymouth and Massachusetts.

Wheras ther were tow comissiones granted by ye 2. jurisdictions, ye one of Massachsets Govermente, granted unto John Endecott, gent: and Israell Stoughton, gent: the other of New-Plimoth Govermente, to William Bradford, Govr, and Edward Winslow, gent: and both these for ye setting out, setling, & determining of ye bounds & limitts of ye lands betweene ye said jurisdictions, wherby not only this presente age, but ye posteritie to come may live peaceably & quietly in yt behalfe. And for as much as ye said comissioners on both sids have full power so to doe, as appeareth by ye records of both jurisdictions; we therfore, ye said comissioners above named, doe hearby with one consente & agreemente conclude, detirmine, and by these presents declare, that all ye marshes at Conahasett yt lye of ye one side of ye river next to Hingam, shall belong to ye jurisdition of Massachusetts Plantation; and all ye marshes yt lye on ye other side of ye river next to Sityate, shall be long to ye jurisdiction of New-Plimoth; excepting 60. acers of marsh at ye mouth of ye river, on Sityate side next to the sea, which we doe herby agree, conclude, & detirmine shall belong to ye jurisdition of Massachusetts. And further, we doe hearby agree, determine, and conclude, yt the bounds of ye limites betweene both ye said jurisditions are as followeth, viz. from ye mouth of ye brook yt runeth into Chonahasett marches (which we call by ye name of Bound-brooke) with a stright & directe line to ye midle of a great ponde, yt lyeth on ye right hand of ye uper path, or commone way, yt leadeth betweene Waimoth and Plimoth, close to ye path as [233] we goe alonge, which was formerly named (and still we desire may be caled) Accord pond, lying aboute five or 6. myles from Weimoth southerley; and from thence with a straight line to [443]ye souther-most part of Charles-river,[EF] & 3. miles southerly, inward into ye countrie, according as is expresed in ye patente granted by his Matie to ye Company of ye Massachusetts Plantation. Provided allways and never ye less concluded & determined by mutuall agreemente betweene ye said comissioners, yt if it fall out yt the said line from Accord-pond to ye sothermost parte of Charles-river, & 3. myles southerly as is before expresed, straiten or hinder any parte of any plantation begune by ye Govert of New-Plimoth, or hereafter to be begune within 10. years after ye date of these psnts, that then, notwithstanding ye said line, it shall be lawfull for ye said Govrt of New-Plimoth to assume on ye northerly side of ye said line, wher it shall so intrench as afforesaid, so much land as will make up ye quantity of eight miles square, to belong to every shuch plantation begune, or to [be] begune as afforesaid; which we agree, determine, & conclude to appertaine & belong to ye said Govrt of New-Plimoth. And wheras ye said line, from ye said brooke which runeth into Choahassett saltmarshes, called by us Bound-brooke, and ye pond called Accord-pond, lyeth nere ye lands belonging to ye tounships of Sityate & Hingam, we doe therfore hereby determine & conclude, that if any devissions allready made and recorded, by either ye said townships, doe crose the said line, that then it shall stand, & be of force according to ye former intents and purposes of the said townes granting them (the marshes formerly agreed on exepted). And yt no towne in either jurisdiction shall hereafter exceede, but containe them selves within ye said lines expressed. In witnes wherof we, the comissioners of both jurisdictions, doe by these presents indented set our hands & scales ye ninth day of ye 4. month in 16. year of our soveraine lord, king Charles; and in ye year of our Lord, 1640.

Whereas there were two commissions granted by the two jurisdictions, one from the Massachusetts Government, granted to John Endecott, gent., and Israel Stoughton, gent.; and the other from the New-Plimouth Government, to William Bradford, Gov., and Edward Winslow, gent. Both of these were for establishing, settling, and determining the boundaries and limits of the lands between the said jurisdictions, so that not only this present age but future generations may live peacefully and quietly regarding this matter. And since the said commissioners on both sides have full power to do so, as appears from the records of both jurisdictions; we, the said commissioners named above, hereby with one consent and agreement conclude, determine, and by these presents declare that all the marshes at Conahasset that lie on one side of the river next to Hingham shall belong to the jurisdiction of the Massachusetts Plantation; and all the marshes that lie on the other side of the river next to Situate shall belong to the jurisdiction of New-Plimouth; except for 60 acres of marsh at the mouth of the river, on the Situate side next to the sea, which we hereby agree, conclude, and determine shall belong to the jurisdiction of Massachusetts. Furthermore, we hereby agree, determine, and conclude that the boundaries between both the said jurisdictions are as follows: from the mouth of the brook that runs into Conahasset marshes (which we call the Bound brook) with a straight and direct line to the middle of a large pond that lies on the right side of the upper path, or common way, that leads between Weymouth and Plymouth, close to the path as we go along, which was formerly named (and still we desire it to be called) Accord pond, lying about five or six miles south of Weymouth; and from there with a straight line to the southernmost part of Charles River, and three miles southward, inward into the country, according to what is expressed in the patent granted by His Majesty to the Company of the Massachusetts Plantation. Provided always and nevertheless concluded and determined by mutual agreement between the said commissioners that if it turns out that the said line from Accord pond to the southernmost part of Charles River, and three miles southward as is previously expressed, restricts or hinders any part of any plantation begun by the Governor of New-Plimouth, or hereafter to be begun within ten years after the date of these presents, then, notwithstanding the said line, it shall be lawful for the said Governor of New-Plimouth to take on the northerly side of the said line, where it encroaches as aforementioned, as much land as will make up the quantity of eight miles square, to belong to every such plantation begun, or to be begun as aforementioned; which we agree, determine, and conclude shall pertain and belong to the said Governor of New-Plimouth. And whereas the said line, from the said brook which runs into Chonahassett salt marshes, called by us Bound brook, and the pond called Accord pond, lies near the lands belonging to the townships of Situate and Hingham, we therefore hereby determine and conclude, that if any divisions already made and recorded by either of the said townships do cross the said line, then it shall stand and be in force according to the former intents and purposes of the said towns granting them (the marshes formerly agreed on excepted). And that no town in either jurisdiction shall hereafter exceed, but confine themselves within the said lines expressed. In witness whereof we, the commissioners of both jurisdictions, do by these presents indent set our hands and seals this ninth day of the fourth month in the 16th year of our sovereign lord, King Charles; and in the year of our Lord, 1640.

William Bradford, Governor.
Ed: Winslow.
Jo: Endecott.
Israell Stoughton.

[444]Wheras ye patente was taken in ye name of William Bradford, (as in trust,) and rane in these termes: To him, his heires, and associats & assignes; and now ye noumber of free-men being much increased, and diverce tounships established and setled in severall quarters of ye govermente, as Plimoth, Duxberie, Sityate, Tanton, Sandwich, Yarmouth, Barnstable, Marchfeeld, and not longe after, Seacunke (called afterward, at ye desire of ye inhabitants, Rehoboth) and Nawsett, it was by ye Courte desired that William Bradford should make a surrender of the same into their hands. The which he willingly did, in this maner following.

[444]Whereas the patent was issued in the name of William Bradford, (as a trust,) and ran in these terms: To him, his heirs, and associates & assigns; and now the number of freemen has greatly increased, and several townships have been established and settled in different areas of the government, such as Plymouth, Duxbury, Situate, Taunton, Sandwich, Yarmouth, Barnstable, Marshfield, and not long after, Seacunke (later renamed Rehoboth at the request of the inhabitants) and Nantucket, it was requested by the Court that William Bradford should surrender the patent into their hands. He willingly did so in the following manner.

Wheras William Bradford, and diverce others ye first instruments of God in the begin̅ing of this great work of plantation, togeather with such as ye allordering hand of God in his providence soone added unto them, have been at very great charges to procure ye lands, priviledges, & freedoms from all intanglments, as may appeare by diverse & sundrie deeds, inlargments of grants, purchases, and payments of debts, &c., by reason wherof ye title to ye day of these presents [234] remaineth in ye said William Bradford, his heires, associats, and assignes: now, for ye better setling of ye estate of the said lands (contained in ye grant or pattente), the said William Bradford, and those first instruments termed & called in sondry orders upon publick recorde, Ye Purchasers, or Old comers; witnes 2. in spetiall, the one bearing date ye 3. of March, 1639. the other in Des: the 1. Ano 1640. wherunto these presents have spetiall relation & agreemente, and wherby they are distinguished from other ye freemen & inhabitants of ye said corporation. Be it knowne unto all men, therfore, by these presents, that the [445]said William Bradford, for him selfe, his heires, together with ye said purchasers, doe only reserve unto them selves, their heires, and assignes those 3. tractes of land mentioned in ye said resolution, order, and agreemente, bearing date ye first of Des: 1640. viz. first, from ye bounds of Yarmouth, 3. miles to ye eastward of Naemschatet, and from sea to sea, crose the neck of land. The 2. of a place called Acoughcouss, which lyeth in ye botome of ye bay adjoyning to ye west-side of Pointe Perill, and 2. myles to ye westerne side of ye said river, to an other place called Acushente river, which entereth at ye westerne end of Nacata, and 2. miles to ye eastward therof, and to extend 8. myles up into ye countrie. The 3. place, from Sowansett river to Patucket river, (with Cawsumsett neck,) which is ye cheefe habitation of ye Indeans, & reserved for them to dwell upon, extending into ye land 8. myles through ye whole breadth therof. Togeather with such other small parcells of lands as they or any of them are personally possessed of or intressed in, by vertue of any former titles or grante whatsoever. And ye said William Bradford doth, by ye free & full consente, approbation, and agreemente of ye said old-planters, or purchasers, together with ye liking, approbation, and acceptation of ye other parte of ye said corporation, surrender into ye hands of ye whole courte, consisting of ye free-men of this corporation of New-Plimoth, all yt other right & title, power, authority, priviledges, immunities, & freedomes granted in ye said letters patents by ye said right Honble Counsell for New-England; reserveing his & their personall right of freemen, together wth the said old planters afforesaid, excepte ye said lands before excepted, declaring the freemen of this corporation, togeather with all such as shal be legally admitted into ye same, his associats. And ye said William Bradford, for him, his heiers, & assignes, doe hereby further promise and grant to doe & performe whatsoever further thing or things, acte or actes, which in him lyeth, which shall be needfull and expediente for ye better [446]confirming and establishing the said premises, as by counsel lerned in ye lawes shall be reasonably advised and devised, when he shall be ther unto required. In witness wherof, the said William Bradford hath in publick courte surrendered the said letters patents actually into ye hands & power of ye said courte, binding him selfe, his heires, executors, administrators, and assignes to deliver up whatsoever spetialties are in his hands that doe or may concerne the same.

Whereas William Bradford and several others, who were the initial instruments of God in the beginning of this significant effort of settlement, along with those whom God's guiding hand in His providence soon added to them, have incurred considerable expenses to secure the lands, privileges, and freedoms from all entanglements, as evidenced by various deeds, expansions of grants, purchases, and payments of debts, etc., the title to this day remains with the aforementioned William Bradford, his heirs, associates, and assigns. Now, to better settle the estate of the said lands (contained in the grant or patent), the said William Bradford, along with the original instruments referred to in various publicly recorded orders, known as The Purchasers or Oldcomers; witness two specifically, one dated March 3, 1639, and the other in December 1, 1640, to which these presents have special relation and agreement, distinguishing them from the other freemen and inhabitants of the said corporation. Therefore, it is known to all men by these presents, that the said William Bradford, for himself, his heirs, along with the said purchasers, do only reserve for themselves, their heirs, and assigns those three tracts of land mentioned in the said resolution, order, and agreement, dated December 1, 1640. Firstly, from the boundaries of Yarmouth, three miles eastward of Naemschatet, and from sea to sea, across the neck of land. Secondly, from a place called Acoughcouss, which lies at the bottom of the bay adjacent to the west side of Pointe Perill, and two miles to the western side of the said river, to another place called Acushente River, which enters at the western end of Nacata, and extends two miles eastward thereof, and to stretch eight miles into the country. The third place, from Sowansett River to Patucket River (with Cawsumsett Neck), which is the chief habitation of the Indians and reserved for them to live upon, extending eight miles into the land through its entire width. Together with such other small parcels of land as they or any of them are personally possessed of or interested in, by virtue of any former titles or grants whatsoever. And the said William Bradford does, by the free and full consent, approval, and agreement of the said old-planters or purchasers, along with the liking, approval, and acceptance of the other part of the said corporation, surrender into the hands of the whole court, consisting of the freemen of this corporation of New-Plimoth, all the other rights, titles, powers, authorities, privileges, immunities, and freedoms granted in the said letters patent by the said right Honorable Council for New-England; reserving his and their personal rights as freemen, together with the said old-planters aforementioned, except for the said lands excepted, declaring the freemen of this corporation, along with all those who shall be legally admitted into the same, his associates. And the said William Bradford, for himself, his heirs, and assigns, further promises and grants to do and perform whatever other thing or things, act or acts, which may be necessary and expedient for the better confirming and establishing the said premises, as advised by counsel learned in the laws, when he is required to do so. In witness whereof, the said William Bradford has in public court surrendered the said letters patent into the hands and power of the said court, binding himself, his heirs, executors, administrators, and assigns to deliver up whatever specialities are in his hands that do or may concern the same.

[235] In these 2. years they had sundry letters out of England to send one over to end the buissines and accounte with Mr. Sherley; who now professed he could not make up his accounts without ye help of some from hence, espetialy Mr. Winslows. They had serious thoughts of it, and ye most parte of ye partners hear thought it best to send; but they had formerly written such bitter and threatening letters as Mr. Winslow was neither willing to goe, nor yt any other of ye partners should; for he was perswaded, if any of them wente, they should be arested, and an action of such a sum̅e layed upon them as they should not procure baele, but must lye in prison, and then they would bring them to what they liste; or other wise they might be brought into trouble by ye arch-bishops means, as ye times then stood. But, notwithstanding, they weer much inclined to send, & Captaine Standish was willing to goe, but they resolved, seeing they could not all agree in this thing, and that it was waighty, and ye consequence might prove dangerous, to take Mr. Winthrops advise in ye thing, [447]and ye rather, because Mr. Andrews had by many letters acquaynted him with ye differences betweene them, and appoynted him for his assigne to receive his parte of ye debte. (And though they deneyed to pay him any as a debte, till ye controversie was ended, yet they had deposited 110li. in money in his hands for Mr. Andrews, to pay to him in parte as soone as he would come to any agreement with ye rest.) But Mr. Winthrop was of Mr. Winslows minde, and disswaded them from sending; so they broak of their resolution from sending, and returned this answer: that the times were dangerous as things stood with them, for they knew how Mr. Winslow had suffered formerley, and for a small matter was clapte up in ye Fleete, & it was long before he could gett out, to both his & their great loss and damage; and times were not better, but worse, in yt respecte. Yet, that their equall & honest minds might appeare to all men, they made them this tender: to refferr ye case to some gentle-men and marchants in ye Bay of ye Massachusetts, such as they should chuse, and were well knowne unto them selves, (as they perceived their wer many of their aquaintance and freinds ther, better knowne to them then ye partners hear,) and let them be informed in ye case by both sids, and have all ye evidence yt could be prodused, in writing, or other wise; and they would be bound to stand to their determination, and make good their [448]award, though it should cost them all they had in ye world. But this did not please them, but they were offended at it, without any great reasone for ought I know, (seeing nether side could give in clear accountes, ye partners here could not, by reason they (to their smarte) were failed by ye accountante they sent them, and Mr. Sherley pretened he could not allso,) save as they conceived it a disparagmente to yeeld to their inferiours in respecte of ye place and other concurring circomstances. So this came to nothing; and afterward Mr. Sherley write, yt if Mr. Winslow would mett him in France, ye Low-Countries, or Scotland, let ye place be knowne, and he [236] come to him ther. But in regard of ye troubles that now begane to arise in our owne nation, and other reasons, this did not come to any effecte. That which made them so desirous to bring things to an end was partly to stope ye clamours and aspertions raised & cast upon them hereaboute; though they conceived them selves to sustaine the greatest wrong, and had most cause of complainte; and partly because they feared ye fall of catle, in which most parte of their estats lay. And this was not a vaine feare; for they fell indeede before they came to a conclusion, and that so souddanly, as a cowe that but a month before was worth 20li., and would so have passed in any paymente, fell now to 5li. and would yeeld no more; and a goate that wente at 3li. or 50s. [449]would now yeeld but 8. or 10s. at most. All men feared a fall of catle, but it was thought it would be by degrees; and not to be from ye highest pitch at once to ye lowest, as it did, which was greatly to ye damage of many, and ye undoing of some. An other reason was, they many of them grew aged, (and indeed a rare thing it was that so many partners should all live together so many years as these did,) and saw many changes were like to befall; so as they were loath to leave these intanglments upon their children and posteritie, who might be driven to remove places, as they had done; yea, them selves might doe it yet before they dyed. But this bussines must yet rest; ye next year gave it more ripnes, though it rendred them less able to pay, for ye reasons afforesaid.

[235] In the past two years, they received various letters from England to finalize the business and settle accounts with Mr. Sherley, who now claimed he couldn't balance his accounts without help from someone over there, especially Mr. Winslow. They seriously considered this, and most of the partners here thought it was best to send help. However, they had previously written such harsh and threatening letters that Mr. Winslow was reluctant to go, and he didn't want any of the other partners to go either. He believed that if any of them traveled there, they would be arrested and face a hefty lawsuit that would leave them unable to pay bail, forcing them to stay in prison, where they would then be subject to whatever demands were made upon them. Additionally, they could get in trouble due to the archbishop's influence, given the state of affairs at the time. Nevertheless, they were still inclined to send someone, and Captain Standish was willing to go. However, they decided that since they couldn't all agree on this matter and considering its seriousness and potential dangers, they would take Mr. Winthrop's advice. They felt it was wise to do so, especially because Mr. Andrews had informed him through several letters about the disputes between them and designated him to receive his share of the debt. (And although they denied that they owed him anything until the dispute was resolved, they had deposited £110 in his hands for Mr. Andrews to pay him part of it as soon as he reached an agreement with the others.) But Mr. Winthrop agreed with Mr. Winslow and discouraged them from sending anyone, so they abandoned their plan and sent back this response: that the times were too dangerous given their situation because they were aware of how much Mr. Winslow had suffered before, being imprisoned for a minor issue in the Fleet, from which it took him a long time to be released, causing significant loss and harm to both him and them; and the situation had not improved but had actually worsened. Still, to show their fair and honest intentions, they proposed to refer the matter to some gentlemen and merchants in the Bay of Massachusetts, whom they could choose and who were well known to them (considering they had many acquaintances and friends there, better known to them than the partners here), and let them hear both sides of the case and review all evidence that could be provided in writing or otherwise; they would agree to abide by their decision, even if it cost them everything they owned. However, their proposal did not sit well with them, and they took offense without any solid reason, as neither side could present clear accounts—the partners here were unable because they had been let down by the accountant they sent, and Mr. Sherley claimed he couldn't do so either—aside from the fact that they viewed it as beneath them to yield to their inferiors based on their status and other related circumstances. So, this approach fell through; afterward, Mr. Sherley wrote that if Mr. Winslow would meet him in France, the Low Countries, or Scotland, he would come to him there. But due to the troubles that were beginning to arise in their own nation, along with other reasons, this did not come to anything. Their desire to wrap things up stemmed partly from wanting to put an end to the complaints and accusations directed at them locally, even though they believed they were the ones suffering the greater wrongs and had the most cause to complain. Additionally, they feared the potential decline in cattle prices, which represented a significant portion of their wealth. This concern was not unfounded; prices did drop unexpectedly before they could reach a conclusion, and so suddenly that a cow that had been worth £20 just a month earlier, and could have been sold for that amount, was now worth only £5 and would yield no more; a goat that had previously sold for £3 or 50s was now only fetching 8 or 10s at most. Everyone was worried about cattle prices dropping, though it was expected to happen gradually rather than plummeting from the highest to the lowest in an instant, which greatly harmed many and ruined some. Another reason was that many of them were getting older (and it was indeed rare for so many partners to live together for as long as they had), and they anticipated many changes ahead. They were reluctant to leave these entanglements for their children and descendants, who might be forced to relocate as they had done; indeed, they might even do so themselves before they died. But this matter would need to wait; the next year offered more opportunities for resolution, although it also rendered them less able to pay due to the aforementioned reasons.

Anno Dom: 1641.

Year: 1641.

Mr. Sherley being weary of this controversie, and desirous of an end, (as well as them selves,) write to Mr. John Atwode and Mr. William Collier, 2. of ye inhabitants of this place, and of his speatiall aquaintance, and desired them to be a means to bring this bussines to an end, by advising & counselling the partners hear, by some way to bring it to a composition, by mutuall agreemente. And he write to them selves allso to yt end, as by his letter may apear; so much therof as concernse ye same I shall hear relate.

Mr. Sherley, tired of this dispute and wanting it to come to an end, just like the others, wrote to Mr. John Atwode and Mr. William Collier, two of the locals he was closely acquainted with, asking them to help wrap this issue up by advising and counseling the partners here on how to reach a settlement through mutual agreement. He also wrote to them for the same purpose, as his letter shows; I will relate what concerns this matter here.

Sr. My love remembered, &c. I have writte so much concerning ye ending of accounts betweexte us, as I profess I know not what more to write, &c. If you desire an end, as you seeme to doe, ther is (as I conceive) but 2. waise; that is, to parfecte all accounts, from ye first to ye last, &c. Now if we find this difficulte, and tedious, haveing not been so stricte & carefull as we should and oughte to have done, as for my owne parte I doe confess I have been somewhat to remisse, and doe verily thinke so are you, &c. I fear you can never make a perfecte accounte of all your pety viages, out, & home too & againe, &c.[EG] So then ye second way must be, by biding, or [237] compounding; and this way, first or last, we must fall upon, &c. If we must warr at law for it, doe not you expecte from me, nether will I from you, but to cleave ye heare, and then I dare say ye lawyers will be most gainers, &c. Thus let us set to ye worke, one way or other, and end, that I may not allways suffer in my name & estate. And you are not free; nay, ye gospell suffers by your delaying, and causeth ye professors of it to be hardly spoken of, that you, being many, & now able, should combine & joyne togeather to oppress & burden me, &c. Fear not to make a faire & reasonable offer; beleeve me, I will never take any advantage to plead it against you, or to wrong you; or else let Mr. Winslow come over, and let him have such full power & authority as we may ende by compounding; or else, ye accounts so well and fully made up, as we may end by reconing. Now, blesed be God, ye times be much changed here, I hope to see many of you returne to your native countrie againe, and have such freedome & libertie as ye word of God prescribs. Our bishops were never so near a downfall as now; God hath miraculously confounded them, and turned all their popish &[451] Machavillian plots & projects on their owne heads, &c. Thus you see what is fitt to be done concerning our perticulere greevances. I pray you take it seriously into consideration; let each give way a litle that we may meete, &c. Be you and all yours kindly saluted, &c. So I ever rest,

Sr. My love remembered, etc. I've written so much about how to wrap up our accounts that I honestly don’t know what else to say, etc. If you want to reach a conclusion, as it seems you do, there are (as I see it) only two ways to proceed: either complete all accounts from the beginning to the end, etc. Now, if we find this difficult and tedious, having not been as strict and careful as we should have been—personally, I admit I’ve been somewhat lax, and I truly think you have been as well, etc. I worry you won’t be able to create a perfect account of all your little trips, both out and back again, etc.[EG] So then the second way must be negotiating or [237] compromising; and one way or another, we must settle this, etc. If we have to go to court over it, don’t expect anything from me, and I won’t expect anything from you, except to deal with the matter directly, and I can assure you the lawyers will benefit the most, etc. So let’s get to work, one way or another, and resolve this, so I don’t have to constantly suffer in my name and estate. And you aren’t free; rather, the gospel is affected by your delays and causes its believers to be viewed poorly, as you, who are many and now capable, should come together to lighten my burden, etc. Don’t hesitate to make a fair and reasonable offer; believe me, I will never take advantage of it against you or wrong you; or else let Mr. Winslow come over, and let him have enough authority so we can settle by negotiation; otherwise, let’s ensure the accounts are so well and fully prepared that we can settle by reckoning. Now, blessed be God, times have changed greatly here; I hope to see many of you return to your native country again and have the freedom and liberty that the word of God prescribes. Our bishops have never been closer to downfall than now; God has miraculously confounded them, turning all their popish and Machiavellian plots and schemes back on themselves, etc. Thus, you see what needs to be done regarding our specific grievances. Please take it into serious consideration; let everyone budge a bit so we can meet, etc. Best wishes to you and all yours, etc. I remain,

Your loving friend,
James Sherley.
Clapham, May 18, 1641.

Being thus by this leter, and allso by Mr. Atwodes & Mr. Colliers mediation urged to bring things to an end, (and ye continuall clamors from ye rest,) and by none more urged then by their own desires, they tooke this course (because many scandals had been raised upon them). They apoynted these 2. men before mentioned to meet on a certaine day, and called some other freinds on both sids, and Mr. Free-man, brother in law to Mr. Beachamp, and having drawne up a collection of all ye remains of ye stock, in what soever it was, as housing, boats, bark, and all implements belonging to ye same, as they were used in ye time of ye trad, were they better or worce, with ye remaines of all com̅odities, as beads, knives, hatchetts, cloth, or any thing els, as well ye refuse as ye more vendible, with all debts, as well those yt were desperate as others more hopefull; and having spent diverce days to bring this to pass, having ye helpe of all bookes and papers, which either any of them selves had, or Josias Winslow, who was their accountante; and they found ye sume in all to arise (as ye things were valued) to [452]aboute 1400li. And they all of them tooke a voluntary but a sollem oath, in ye presence one of an other, and of all their frends, ye persons abovesaid yt were now presente, that this was all that any of them knew of, or could remember; and Josias Winslow did ye like for his parte. But ye truth is they wrongd them selves much in ye valuation, for they reconed some catle as they were taken of Mr. Allerton, as for instance a cowe in ye hands of one cost 25li. and so she was valued in this accounte; but when she came to be past away in parte of paymente, after ye agreemente, she would be accepted but a 4li. 15s. [238] Also being tender of their oaths, they brought in all they know owing to ye stock; but they had not made ye like diligente search what ye stocke might owe to any, so as many scattering debts fell upon afterwards more then now they know of.

Being thus compelled by this letter, and also by Mr. Atwood and Mr. Collier's mediation urging to bring matters to a close (along with the constant complaints from the others), and driven most of all by their own desires, they decided on this course of action (due to numerous scandals against them). They appointed these two men mentioned earlier to meet on a specific day, inviting some friends from both sides, including Mr. Freeman, who was Mr. Beauchamp's brother-in-law. He had compiled a list of all the remains of the stock, including housing, boats, bark, and all implements associated with them, as they were used during the trading period, regardless of whether they were better or worse. This included the remaining commodities such as beads, knives, hatchets, cloth, and anything else, both the refuse and the more marketable items, as well as all debts, whether desperate or more promising. After spending several days working on this, with the aid of all the books and papers in their possession or those of Josias Winslow, who was their accountant, they found the total sum (as the items were valued) to be around 1400li. They all took a voluntary but solemn oath in the presence of one another and their friends, including the aforementioned individuals who were present, declaring that this was all they knew or could remember; Josias Winslow did the same on his part. However, the truth is they underestimated themselves in the valuation since they accounted for some cattle as they were taken from Mr. Allerton, for instance, a cow in someone's possession was valued at 25li. But when it came time to settle part of the payment per the agreement, it would only be accepted for 4li 15s. Additionally, being mindful of their oaths, they included everything they knew owed to the stock; however, they hadn't conducted the same thorough search regarding what the stock might owe to others, leading many scattered debts to surface later that they were unaware of at this time.

Upon this they drew certaine articles of agreemente betweene Mr. Atwode, on Mr. Sherleys behalfe, and them selves. The effecte is as folloeth.

Upon this, they drafted certain articles of agreement between Mr. Atwood, on Mr. Sherley's behalf, and themselves. The essence is as follows.

Articles of agreemente made and concluded upon ye 15. day of October, 1641. &c.

Articles of agreement made and concluded on the 15th day of October, 1641. &c.

Imp: Wheras ther was a partnership for diverce years agreed upon betweene James Sherley, John Beacham, and Richard Andrews, of London, marchants, and William Bradford, Edward Winslow, Thomas Prence, Myles Standish, William Brewster, John Aldon, & John Howland, wth Isaack Allerton, in a trade of beaver skines & other furrs arising [453]in New-England; the terme of which said partnership being expired, and diverse sum̅es of money in goods adventured into New-England by ye said James Sherley, John Beachamp, & Richard Andrews, and many large returnes made from New-England by ye said William Bradford, Ed: Winslow, &c.; and differance arising aboute ye charge of 2. ships, the one called ye White Angele, of Bristow, and ye other ye Frindship, of Barnstable, and a viage intended in her, &c.; which said ships & their viages, ye said William Bradford, Ed: W. &c. conceive doe not at all appertaine to their accounts of partnership; and weras ye accounts of ye said partnership are found to be confused, and cannot orderley appeare (through ye defaulte of Josias Winslow, ye booke keeper); and weras ye said W. B. &c. have received all their goods for ye said trade from the foresaid James Sherley, and have made most of their returnes to him, by consente of ye said John Beachamp & Richard Andrews; and wheras also ye said James Sherley hath given power & authoritie to Mr. John Atwode, with ye advice & consente of William Collier, of Duxborow, for and on his behalfe, to put such an absolute end to ye said partnership, with all and every accounts, reconings, dues, claimes, demands, whatsoever, to ye said James Sherley, John Beacham, & Richard Andrews, from ye said W. B. &c. for and concerning ye said beaver trade, & also ye charge ye said 2. ships, and their viages made or pretended, whether just or unjuste, from ye worlds begining to this presente, as also for ye paimente of a purchas of 1800li. made by Isaack Allerton, for and on ye behalfe of ye said W. B., Ed: W., &c., and of ye joynt stock, shares, lands, and adventurs, what soever in New-England aforesaid, as apeareth by a deede bearing date ye 6. Novbr. 1627; and also for and from such sume and sumes of money or goods as are received by William Bradford, Tho: Prence, & Myles Standish, for ye recovery of dues, by accounts betwexte them, ye said James Sherly, John Beachamp, [454]& Richard Andrews, and Isaack Allerton, for ye ship caled ye White Angell. Now ye said John Attwode, with advice & counsell of ye said William Collier, having had much comunication & spente diverse days in agitation of all ye said differances & accounts with ye said W. B., E. W., &c.; and ye said W. B., E. W., &c. have also, with ye said book-keeper spente much time in collecting & gathering togeither ye remainder of ye stock of partnership for ye said trade, and what soever hath beene received, or is due by ye said attorneyship before expresed, and all, and all manner of goods, debts, and dues therunto belonging, as well those debts that are weake and doubtfull [239] and desperate, as those yt are more secure, which in all doe amounte to ye sume of 1400li. or ther aboute; and for more full satisfaction of ye said James Sherley, John Beachamp, & Richard Andrews, the said W. B. and all ye rest of ye abovesaid partners, togeither with Josias Winslow ye booke keeper, have taken a voluntarie oath, yt within ye said sume of 1400li. or theraboute, is contained whatsoever they knew, to ye utmost of their rememberance.

Imp: Whereas there was a partnership for several years agreed upon between James Sherley, John Beacham, and Richard Andrews, of London, merchants, and William Bradford, Edward Winslow, Thomas Prence, Myles Standish, William Brewster, John Alden, & John Howland, with Isaac Allerton, in a trade of beaver skins and other furs coming from New England; the term of this partnership having expired, and various sums of money invested in goods in New England by the said James Sherley, John Beacham, & Richard Andrews, and many large returns made from New England by the said William Bradford, Edward Winslow, etc.; and differences arising about the cost of two ships, one called the White Angell, of Bristol, and the other the Friendship, of Barnstable, and a voyage intended in her, etc.; which said ships and their voyages, the said William Bradford, Edward Winslow, etc. believe do not pertain at all to their accounts of partnership; and whereas the accounts of the said partnership are found to be confused and cannot be orderly presented (due to the default of Josias Winslow, the bookkeeper); and whereas the said W. B. etc. have received all their goods for the said trade from the aforementioned James Sherley, and have made most of their returns to him, with the consent of the said John Beacham & Richard Andrews; and whereas also the said James Sherley has given power & authority to Mr. John Atwode, with the advice and consent of William Collier, of Duxborough, to put such an absolute end to the said partnership, with all accounts, reckonings, dues, claims, demands, whatsoever, to the said James Sherley, John Beacham, & Richard Andrews, from the said W. B. etc. concerning the said beaver trade, and also the charges of the said two ships, and their voyages made or pretended, whether just or unjust, from the world's beginning to the present, as well as for the payment of a purchase of 1800 pounds made by Isaac Allerton, for and on behalf of said W. B., Edward W., etc., and of the joint stock, shares, lands, and adventures, whatsoever in New England as appears by a deed bearing the date the 6th of November, 1627; and also for and from such sums of money or goods as are received by William Bradford, Thomas Prence, & Myles Standish, for the recovery of dues, by accounts between them, the said James Sherley, John Beacham, & Richard Andrews, and Isaac Allerton, for the ship called the White Angell. Now the said John Atwode, with the advice and counsel of the said William Collier, having had much communication and spent several days in negotiation of all the said differences and accounts with the said W. B., E. W., etc.; and the said W. B., E. W., etc. have also, with the said bookkeeper, spent much time in collecting and gathering together the remainder of the partnership stock for the said trade, and whatever has been received, or is due by the said attorneyship before expressed, and all kinds of goods, debts, and dues belonging to it, as well those debts that are weak and doubtful and desperate, as those that are more secure, which in total amount to the sum of 1400 pounds or thereabouts; and for more complete satisfaction of the said James Sherley, John Beacham, & Richard Andrews, the said W. B. and all the other partners mentioned above, together with Josias Winslow the bookkeeper, have taken a voluntary oath, that within the said sum of 1400 pounds or thereabouts, is contained whatever they knew, to the best of their recollection.

In consideration of all which matters & things before expressed, and to ye end yt a full, absolute, and finall end may be now made, and all suits in law may be avoyded, and love & peace continued, it is therfore agreed and concluded betweene ye said John Attwode, with ye advice & consent of ye said William Colier, for & on ye behalfe of ye said James Sherley, to and with ye said W. B., &c. in maner and forme following: viz. that ye said John Attwode shall procure a sufficiente release and discharge, under ye hands & seals of ye said James Sherley, John Beachamp, & Richard Andrews, to be delivered fayer & unconcealed unto ye said William Bradford, &c., at or before ye last day of August, next insuing ye date hereof, whereby ye said William Bradford &c., their heires, executors, & administrators, & [455]every of them shall be fully and absolutly aquited & discharged of all actions, suits, reconings, accounts, claimes, and demands whatsoever concerning ye generall stock of beaver trade, paymente of ye said 1800li. for ye purchass, and all demands, reckonings, and accounts, just or unjuste, concerning the tow ships Whit-Angell and Frendship aforesaid, togeather with whatsoever hath been received by ye said William Bradford, of ye goods or estate of Isaack Allerton, for satisfaction of ye accounts of ye said ship called ye Whit Angele, by vertue of a lre of attourney to him, Thomas Prence, & Myles Standish, directed from ye said James Sherley, John Beachamp, & Richard Andrews, for yt purpose as afforesaid.

Considering all the matters previously mentioned, and to ensure a complete, final resolution and to avoid any legal disputes while maintaining love and peace, it’s agreed between the said John Attwode, with the advice and consent of the said William Colier, on behalf of the said James Sherley, and with the said W. B., that the said John Attwode will secure a sufficient release and discharge, under the signatures and seals of the said James Sherley, John Beachamp, and Richard Andrews, to be delivered fairly and openly to the said William Bradford, etc., on or before the last day of August following the date of this agreement. By this release, the said William Bradford, etc., their heirs, executors, and administrators, and each of them will be fully and completely freed from all actions, suits, accounts, claims, and demands regarding the general stock of beaver trade, the payment of the said £1800 for the purchase, and all demands, accounts, and reckonings, whether fair or unfair, concerning the two ships, the Whit-Angell and the Frendship mentioned above, along with anything received by the said William Bradford from the goods or estate of Isaack Allerton, for settling the accounts of the said ship called the Whit Angele, pursuant to a letter of attorney directed to him, Thomas Prence, and Myles Standish, from the said James Sherley, John Beachamp, and Richard Andrews for the purpose stated above.

It is also agreed & concluded upon betweene the said parties to these presents, that the said W. B., E. W., &c. shall now be bound in 2400li. for paymente of 1200li. in full satisfaction of all demands as afforesaid; to be payed in maner & forme following; that is to say, 400li. within 2. months next after ye receite of the aforesaid releases and discharges, one hundred and ten pounds wherof is allready in ye hands of John Winthrop senior of Boston, Esquire, by the means of Mr. Richard Andrews afforesaid, and 80li. waight of beaver now deposited into ye hands of ye said John Attwode, to be both in part of paimente of ye said 400li. and ye other 800li. to be payed by 200li. p̲r an̅ume, to such assignes as shall be appointed, inhabiting either in Plimoth or Massachusetts Bay, in such goods & comodities, and at such rates, as the countrie shall afford at ye time of delivery & paymente; and in ye mean time ye said bond of 2400li. to be deposited into ye hands of ye said John Attwode. And it is agreed upon by & betweene ye said parties to these presents, that if ye said John Attwode shall not or cannot procure such said releases & discharges as afforesaid from ye said James Sherley, John Bachamp, & [456]Richard Andrews, at or before ye last day of August next insuing ye date hear of, yt then ye said John Attwode shall, at ye said day precisely, redeliver, or cause to [240] be delivered unto ye said W. B., E. W., &c. their said bond of 2400li. and ye said 80li. waight of beaver, or ye due valew therof, without any fraud or further delay; and for performance of all & singuler ye covenants and agreements hearin contained and expressed, which on ye one parte and behalfe of ye said James Sherley are to be observed & performed, shall become bound in ye sum̅e of 2400li. to them, ye said William Bradford, Edward Winslow, Thomas Prence, Myles Standish, William Brewster, John Allden, and John Howland. And it is lastly agreed upon betweene ye said parties, that these presents shall be left in trust, to be kepte for boath parties, in ye hands of Mr. John Reanour, teacher of Plimoth. In witnes wherof, all ye said parties have hereunto severally sett their hands, ye day and year first above writen.

It is also agreed and concluded among the parties involved in this agreement that W. B., E. W., and others will now be responsible for 2400 pounds for the payment of 1200 pounds in full satisfaction of all claims as mentioned above; to be paid in the following manner: 400 pounds within 2 months after receiving the aforementioned releases and discharges, of which one hundred and ten pounds is already in the hands of John Winthrop Sr. of Boston, Esquire, through Mr. Richard Andrews mentioned above, and 80 pounds' worth of beaver is now deposited in the hands of the said John Attwode, which will both count toward the payment of the said 400 pounds. The remaining 800 pounds will be paid at 200 pounds per year to designated assignees residing in either Plymouth or Massachusetts Bay, in such goods and commodities, and at such rates as the country can provide at the time of delivery and payment; in the meantime, the said bond of 2400 pounds will be held in the hands of the said John Attwode. It is further agreed amongst the parties that if the said John Attwode does not or cannot obtain such releases and discharges from the said James Sherley, John Bachamp, and Richard Andrews by the last day of August following the date hereof, then on that day, the said John Attwode will return, or ensure the return of, the said bond of 2400 pounds and the said 80 pounds' worth of beaver, or the equivalent value thereof, without any fraud or unnecessary delay; and for the performance of all the covenants and agreements contained herein, which on behalf of the said James Sherley are to be observed and fulfilled, a bond in the sum of 2400 pounds will be made to them, the said William Bradford, Edward Winslow, Thomas Prence, Myles Standish, William Brewster, John Allden, and John Howland. Lastly, it is agreed among the parties that this document will be held in trust for both parties by Mr. John Reanour, teacher of Plymouth. In witness whereof, all the said parties have each set their hands here on the day and year first written above.

John Atwode, William Bradford, Edward Winslow, &c. In ye presence of

John Atwode, William Bradford, Edward Winslow, &c. In the presence of

Edmond Freeman,
William Thomas,
William Pady,
Nathaniell Souther.

The nexte year this long and tedious bussines came to some issue, as will then appeare, though not to a finall ende with all ye parties; but this much for ye presente.

The next year, this long and tedious business came to some resolution, as will then appear, though not to a final conclusion with all the parties; but this much for the present.

I had forgoten to inserte in its place how ye church here had invited and sent for Mr. Charles Chansey,[EH] a [457]reverend, godly, and very larned man, intending upon triall to chose him pastor of ye church hear, for ye more comfortable performance of ye ministrie with Mr. John Reinor, the teacher of the same. But ther fell out some differance aboute baptising, he holding it ought only to be by diping, and putting ye whole body under water, and that sprinkling was unlawfull. The church yeelded that immersion, or dipping, was lawfull, but in this could countrie not so conveniente. But they could not nor durst not yeeld to him in this, that sprinkling (which all ye churches of Christ doe for ye most parte use at this day) was unlawfull, & an humane invention, as ye same was prest; but they were willing to yeeld to him as far as yey could, & to ye utmost; and were contented to suffer him to practise as he was perswaded; and when he came to minister that ordnance, he might so doe it to any yt did desire it in yt way, provided he could peacably suffer Mr. Reinor, and such as desired to have theirs otherwise baptised by him, by sprinkling or powering on of water upon them; so as ther might be no disturbance in ye church hereaboute. But he said he could not yeeld herunto. Upon which the church procured some other ministers to dispute ye pointe with him publikly; as Mr. Ralfe Partrich, of Duxberie, who did it sundrie times, very ablie and sufficently, as allso some other ministers within this govermente. But he was not satisfied; so ye church sent to many other [458]churches to crave their help and advise in [241] this mater, and, with his will & consente, sent them his arguments writen under his owne hand. They sente them to ye church at Boston in ye Bay of Massachusets, to be comunicated with other churches ther. Also they sent ye same to the churches of Conightecutt and New-Haven, with sundrie others; and received very able & sufficent answers, as they conceived, from them and their larned ministers, who all concluded against him. But him selfe was not satisfied therwth. Their answers are too large hear to relate. They conceived ye church had done what was meete in ye thing, so Mr. Chansey, having been ye most parte of 3. years here, removed him selfe to Sityate, wher he now remaines a minister to ye church ther. Also about these times, now yt catle & other things begane greatly to fall from their former rates, and persons begane to fall into more straits, and many being allready gone from them, (as is noted before,) both to Duxberie, Marshfeeld, and other places, & those of ye cheefe sorte, as Mr. Winslow, Captaine Standish, Mr. Allden, and many other, & stille some dropping away daly, and some at this time, and many more unsetled, it did greatly weaken ye place, and by reason of ye straitnes and barrennes of ye place, it sett ye thoughts of many upon removeall; as will appere more hereafter. [459]

I had forgotten to insert how the church here had invited and called for Mr. Charles Chansey,[EH] a reverend, godly, and very learned man, intending to choose him as the pastor of the church here on a trial basis for a more effective ministry alongside Mr. John Reinor, the teacher of the same church. However, there arose some disagreement regarding baptism; he believed it should only be by immersion, fully submerging the body in water, and that sprinkling was unlawful. The church agreed that immersion was lawful, but it wasn’t as practical in this country. Still, they couldn’t and wouldn’t agree with him that sprinkling (which most churches of Christ commonly practice today) was unlawful and a human invention, as he insisted. However, they were willing to accommodate him as much as they could and were ready to let him practice as he saw fit. When he administered that ordinance, he could do so for anyone who requested it in that manner, provided he could peacefully allow Mr. Reinor and those who wanted to be baptized differently by sprinkling or pouring water on them, ensuring there would be no disturbance in the church regarding this matter. But he said he could not agree to that. Consequently, the church sought other ministers to publicly debate this point with him, such as Mr. Ralfe Partrich of Duxbury, who did so several times very effectively, as well as some other ministers within this government. But he was not satisfied; thus, the church reached out to many other[458] churches for their help and advice in this matter, and with his permission and consent, they sent him his arguments written in his own handwriting. They sent these to the church in Boston in the Bay of Massachusetts to be shared with other churches there. They also sent the same to the churches of Connecticut and New Haven, among others; and they received very capable and sufficient responses, as they thought, from them and their learned ministers, all of whom concluded against him. However, he himself was not satisfied with them. Their answers are too lengthy to recount here. They believed the church had done what was appropriate in this matter, so Mr. Chansey, having been here for most of three years, moved himself to Situit, where he now remains a minister of the church there. Also, around this time, cattle and other goods began to drop significantly in value, and people started to face more difficulties, with many already having left them (as noted earlier) to Duxbury, Marshfield, and other locations, including key individuals like Mr. Winslow, Captain Standish, Mr. Allden, and many others, with still some leaving daily, and some at this time, along with many more feeling unsettled. This greatly weakened the place, and due to the tightness and barrenness of the area, many began to think about moving away, as will be more evident later. [459]

Anno Dom: 1642.

Year: 1642.

Marvilous it may be to see and consider how some kind of wickednes did grow & breake forth here, in a land wher the same was so much witnesed against, and so narrowly looked unto, & severly punished when it was knowne; as in no place more, or so much, that I have known or heard of; insomuch as they have been somewhat censured, even by moderate and good men, for their severitie in punishments. And yet all this could not suppress ye breaking out of sundrie notorious sins, (as this year, besids other, gives us too many sad presidents and instances,) espetially drunkennes and unclainnes; not only incontinencie betweene persons unmaried, for which many both men & women have been punished sharply enough, but some maried persons allso. But that which is worse, even sodomie and bugerie, (things fearfull to name,) have broak forth in this land, oftener then once. I say it may justly be marveled at, and cause us to fear & tremble at the consideration of our corrupte natures, which are so hardly bridled, subdued, & mortified; nay, cannot by any other means but ye powerfull worke & grace of Gods spirite. But (besids this) one reason may be, that ye Divell may carrie a greater spite against the churches of Christ and ye gospell hear, by how much ye more they indeaour to preserve holynes and puritie amongst them, and strictly punisheth the contrary [460]when it ariseth either in church or comone wealth; that he might cast a [242] blemishe & staine upon them in ye eyes of [ye] world, who use to be rash in judgmente. I would rather thinke thus, then that Satane hath more power in these heathen lands, as som have thought, then in more Christian nations, espetially over Gods servants in them.

It’s amazing to see and think about how some kind of wickedness has emerged here, in a land where it was so often condemned, closely monitored, and harshly punished when discovered; more so than I have known or heard of anywhere else. In fact, some have even been criticized by moderate, good people for being too harsh in their punishments. Yet, all this couldn't stop the outburst of various notorious sins, (as this year, among others, provides us with too many sad examples), especially drunkenness and immorality; not only the promiscuity between unmarried individuals, for which many men and women have been punished quite severely, but even some married people as well. But what’s worse, even sodomy and bestiality (things that are horrifying to mention) have erupted in this land, more than once. It’s justifiable to be astonished by this and to feel fear and tremble at the thought of our corrupt natures, which are so difficult to control, subdue, and overcome; they can only be managed by the powerful work and grace of God’s spirit. However, one reason for this might be that the Devil harbors greater spite against the churches of Christ and the gospel here because they strive to maintain holiness and purity among themselves, and strictly punish the opposite whenever it arises in either church or community; that he might tarnish them in the eyes of the world, which tends to be hasty in judgment. I’d rather believe this than think that Satan has more power in these heathen lands, as some have suggested, than in more Christian nations, especially over God’s servants among them.

2. An other reason may be, that it may be in this case as it is with waters when their streames are stopped or dam̅ed up, when they gett passage they flow with more violence, and make more noys and disturbance, then when they are suffered to rune quietly in their owne chanels. So wikednes being here more stopped by strict laws, and ye same more nerly looked unto, so as it cannot rune in a comone road of liberty as it would, and is inclined, it searches every wher, and at last breaks out wher it getts vente.

2. Another reason could be that, similar to water when its streams are blocked or dammed, when it finally gets a chance to flow, it does so with more force, creating more noise and chaos than when it runs peacefully in its own channels. Likewise, when wickedness is restrained by strict laws and closely monitored, preventing it from flowing freely as it desires, it seeks expression everywhere and ultimately bursts out wherever it finds an outlet.

3. A third reason may be, hear (as I am verily perswaded) is not more evills in this kind, nor nothing nere so many by proportion, as in other places; but they are here more discoverd and seen, and made publick by due serch, inquisition, and due punishment; for ye churches looke narrowly to their members, and ye magistrats over all, more strictly then in other places. Besids, here the people are but few in comparison of other places, which are full & populous, and lye hid, as it were, in a wood or thickett, and many horrible evills by yt means are never seen nor [461]knowne; wheras hear, they are, as it were, brought into ye light, and set in ye plaine feeld, or rather on a hill, made conspicuous to ye veiw of all.

3. A third reason might be, and I truly believe this, that there aren't as many evils of this kind here, or at least not nearly as many proportionately, as in other places; but they are more apparent and visible here, made public through thorough investigation, inquiry, and appropriate punishment. The churches keep a close watch on their members, and the magistrates oversee everything more strictly than in other areas. Additionally, the population here is relatively small compared to other places, which are crowded and bustling, almost hidden like a forest or thicket, where many terrible evils go unseen and unknown; whereas here, they are, so to speak, brought into the light and set out in the open field, or better yet, on a hill, made clear for everyone to see.

But to proceede; yer came a letter from ye Govr in ye Bay to them here, touching matters of ye forementioned nature, which because it may be usefull I shall hear relate it, and ye passages ther aboute.

But to continue; there came a letter from the Governor in the Bay to those here, regarding matters of the previously mentioned nature, which because it may be useful I will relate here, along with the events surrounding it.

Sr: Having an opportunitie to signifie ye desires of our Generall Court in toow things of spetiall importance, I willingly take this occasion to imparte them to you, yt you may imparte them to ye rest of your magistrats, and also to your Elders, for counsell; and give us your advise in them. The first is concerning heinous offences in point of uncleannes; ye perticuler cases, with ye circomstances, and ye questions ther upon, you have hear inclosed. The 2. thing is concerning ye Ilanders at Aquidnett; yt seeing the cheefest of them are gone from us, in offences, either to churches, or com̅one welth, or both; others are dependants on them, and ye best sorte are such as close with them in all their rejections of us. Neither is it only in a faction yt they are devided from us, but in very deed they rend them selves from all ye true churches of Christ, and, many of them, from all ye powers of majestracie. We have had some experience hereof by some of their underworkers, or emissaries, who have latly come amongst us, and have made publick defiance against magistracie, ministrie, churches, & church covenants, &c. as antichristian; secretly also sowing ye seeds of Familisme, and Anabaptistrie, to ye infection of some, and danger of others; so that we are not willing to joyne with them in any league or confederacie at all, but rather that you would consider & advise with us how we may avoyd them, and keep ours from being infected by them. Another thing I should mention [462]to you, for ye maintenance of ye trad of beaver; if ther be not a company to order it in every jurisdition among ye English, which companies should agree in generall of their way in trade, I supose that ye trade will be overthrowne, and the Indeans will abuse us. For this cause we have latly put it into order amongst us, hoping of incouragmente from you (as we have had) yt we may continue ye same. Thus not further to trouble you, I rest, with my loving remembrance to your selfe, &c.

Sr: I have an opportunity to convey the wishes of our General Court regarding two matters of special importance. I want to share them with you so you can share them with the rest of your magistrates and your Elders for guidance; we would appreciate your advice on these issues. The first is about serious offenses relating to impurity; the specific cases, along with the circumstances and the related questions, are included here. The second matter concerns the Islanders at Aquidneck; with the chief among them having left us due to offenses against either the churches, the commonwealth, or both, the others remain dependent on them, and the better sort are those who align themselves with them in their rejection of us. They are not just divided from us in a faction; they are actually separating themselves from all true churches of Christ, and many from all governmental authority. We have seen some evidence of this through their agents who have recently come among us and publicly challenged magistracy, ministry, churches, and church covenants as un-Christian; they are also secretly spreading the ideas of Familism and Anabaptism, infecting some and posing a danger to others. Because of this, we are not willing to enter into any alliance or confederation with them, but rather, we ask that you consider and advise us on how to avoid them and protect ourselves from their influence. Another thing I should mention [462] is the need to maintain the beaver trade; if there isn’t a company to manage it in every jurisdiction among the English, and if those companies don’t agree on a general approach to trading, I fear the trade will be ruined and the Indians will take advantage of us. Thus, we have recently organized it among ourselves, hoping for encouragement from you (as we have received) so that we may continue this. I won’t trouble you further, and I remain, with my best regards to you, etc.

Your loving friend,
Ri: Bellingham.
Boston, 28. (1.) 1642.

The note inclosed follows on ye other side.[EI]

The note included is on the other side.[EI]

[244] Worthy & beloved Sr:

Worthy & beloved Sr:

Your letter (with ye questions inclosed) I have comunicated with our Assistants, and we have refered ye answer of them to such Revēd Elders as are amongst us, some of whose answers thertoo we have here sent you inclosed, under their owne hands; from ye rest we have not yet received any. Our farr distance hath bene ye reason of this long delay, as also yt they could not conferr their counsells togeather.

I have shared your letter (along with your questions) with our assistants, and we have passed their answers to some of the respected elders among us, whose responses we have included here, signed by them. We haven’t received any replies from the others yet. The long distance has caused this delay, and they haven’t been able to discuss their advice together.

For our selves, (you know our breedings & abillities,) we rather desire light from your selves, & others, whom God hath better inabled, then to presume to give our judgments in cases so difficulte and of so high a nature. Yet under correction, and submission to better judgments, we propose this one thing to your prudent considerations. As it seems to us, in ye case even of willfull murder, that though a man did smite or wound an other, with a full pourpose or desire to kill him, (wch is murder in a high degree, before God,) yet if he [463]did not dye, the magistrate was not to take away ye others life.[EJ] So by proportion in other grosse & foule sines, though high attempts & nere approaches to ye same be made, and such as in the sight & account of God may be as ill as ye accomplishmente of ye foulest acts of yt sine, yet we doute whether it may be safe for ye magistrate to proceed to death; we thinke, upon ye former grounds, rather he may not. As, for instance, in ye case of adultrie, (if it be admitted yt it is to be punished wth death, which to some of us is not cleare,) if ye body be not actually defiled, then death is not to be inflicted. So in sodomie, & beastialitie, if ther be not penetration. Yet we confess foulnes of circomstances, and frequencie in ye same, doth make us remaine in ye darke, and desire further light from you, or any, as God shall give.

For our part, (you know our background and abilities), we’d rather seek insight from you and others whom God has better equipped, than to assume we can provide our judgment on matters that are so complex and serious. Yet, with humility and respect for better judgments, we present this one point for your wise consideration. It seems to us that in the case of willful murder, even if a person strikes or wounds another with full intent to kill him (which is indeed murder in the highest degree before God), if the victim does not die, the magistrate should not take the other person's life. So, similarly, in other serious and grievous sins, even if there are high attempts and near approaches to the same, which in God's eyes can be as bad as committing the worst acts of that sin, we question whether it is safe for the magistrate to proceed with capital punishment; we believe, based on the earlier arguments, that he likely should not. For example, in the case of adultery (if it is accepted that it warrants death, which isn’t clear to some of us), if the act does not actually involve any violation of the body, then death shouldn’t be imposed. Similarly, in cases of sodomy and bestiality, if there is no penetration. Yet we acknowledge that the severity of the circumstances and frequency of such acts leave us in uncertainty, and we seek further clarity from you or anyone, as God may provide.

As for ye 2. thing, concerning ye Ilanders? we have no conversing with them, nor desire to have, furder then necessitie or humanity may require.

As for the second thing, regarding the Islanders, we don't communicate with them and have no desire to, except as necessity or humanity may require.

And as for trade? we have as farr as we could ever therin held an orderly course, & have been sory to see ye spoyle therof by others, and fear it will hardly be recovered. But in these, or any other things which may concerne ye com̅one good, we shall be willing to advise & concure with you in what we may. Thus wth my love remembered to your selfe, and ye rest of our worthy friends, your Assistants, I take leave, & rest,

And regarding trade, we have done our best to maintain an orderly approach, and we have been sad to see it damaged by others, and we worry it will be hard to recover. But in these matters, or any others that concern the common good, we’re willing to offer advice and work together with you in whatever way we can. So, with my love to you and to all our good friends and your assistants, I take my leave and remain,

Your loving friend,
W.B.
Plim: 17. 3. month, 1642.

Now follows ye ministers answers. And first Mr. Reynors.[464]

Now come the ministers' answers. First up is Mr. Reynors.[464]

Qest: What sodmiticall acts are to be punished with death, & what very facte (ipso facto) is worthy of death, or, if ye fact it selfe be not capitall, what circomstances concurring may make it capitall?

Qest: What sodomitical acts should be punished with death, and what specific action (ipso facto) deserves death, or if the action itself is not capital, what circumstances combined may make it capital?

Ans: In ye judiciall law (ye moralitie wherof concerneth us) it is manyfest yt carnall knowledg of man, or lying wth man, as with woman, cum penetratione corporis, was sodomie, to be punished with death; what els can be understood by Levit: 18. 22. & 20. 13. & Gen: 19. 5? 2ly. It seems allso yt this foule sine might be capitall, though ther was not penitratio corporis, but only contactus & fricatio usq̃ ad effusionem seminis, for these reasons: [245] 1. Because it was sin to be punished with death, Levit. 20. 13. in ye man who was lyen withall, as well as in him yt lyeth with him; now his sin is not mitigated wher ther is not penitration, nor augmented wher it is; wheras its charged upon ye women, yt they were guilty of this unnaturall sine, as well as men, Rom. 1. 26. 27. Ye same thing doth furder apeare, 2. because of yt proportion betwexte this sin & beastialitie, wherin if a woman did stand before, or aproach to, a beast, for yt end, to lye downe therto, (whether penetration was or not,) it was capitall, Levit: 18. 23. & 20. 16. 3ly. Because something els might be equivalent to penetration wher it had not been, viz. ye fore mentioned acts with frequencie and long continuance with a high hand, utterly extinguishing all light of nature; besids, full intention and bould attempting of ye foulest acts may seeme to have been capitall here, as well as coming presumptuously to slay with guile was capitall. Exod: 21. 14.

Ans: In the judicial law (the morality that concerns us), it is clear that sexual relations between men, or with a man as with a woman, involving penetration, was considered sodomy and punishable by death; what else can be understood from Leviticus 18:22 & 20:13 & Genesis 19:5? Secondly, it also seems that this foul sin could be capital, even if there was no penetration, but only contact and friction up to the point of ejaculation, for these reasons: 1. Because it was a sin punishable by death, Leviticus 20:13, for the man who was lying with another, just as much as for the one who sleeps with him; his sin is not less serious where there is no penetration, nor more serious where it is; whereas it's stated concerning women that they are guilty of this unnatural sin, just as men are, Romans 1:26-27. The same point further appears, 2. because of the comparison between this sin and bestiality, in which if a woman stood before or approached a beast for the purpose of lying down with it (whether penetration occurred or not), it was capital, Leviticus 18:23 & 20:16. 3. Because something else might be considered equivalent to penetration where it had not occurred, such as the aforementioned acts being done frequently and for a long time with a conscious intent, completely extinguishing all natural light; besides, having full intent and boldly attempting the foulest acts may also seem to have been capital here, just as coming presumptuously to murder with deceit was capital, Exodus 21:14.

Yet it is not so manyfest yt ye same acts were to be punished with death in some other sines of uncleannes, wch yet by ye law of God were capitall crimes; besids other reasons, (1.) because sodomie, & also beastialitie, is more against ye light of nature then some other capitall crimes of unclainnes, which reason is to be attended unto, as yt which most of all [465]made this sin capitall; (2.) because it might be com̅ited with more secrecie & less suspition, & therfore needed ye more to be restrained & suppresed by ye law; (3ly) because ther was not ye like reason & degree of sin̅ing against family & posteritie in this sin as in some other capitall sines of uncleannes.

Yet it is not so clear that the same acts were to be punished with death in some other sins of wickedness, which by the law of God were capital crimes; besides other reasons, (1.) because sodomy and also bestiality are more against the light of nature than some other capital crimes of wickedness, a reason that particularly made this sin capital; (2.) because it could be committed with more secrecy and less suspicion, and therefore needed to be more restrained and suppressed by the law; (3.) because there was not the same reason and degree of sinning against family and posterity in this sin as in some other capital sins of wickedness.

2. Quest: How farr a magistrate may extracte a confession from a delinquente, to acuse him selfe of a capitall crime, seeing Nemo tenetur prodere seipsum.

2. Quest: How far a magistrate can extract a confession from a delinquent, making them accuse themselves of a capital crime, since no one is obligated to incriminate themselves.

Ans: A majestrate cannot without sin neglecte diligente inquision into ye cause brought before him. Job 29. 16. Pro: 24. 11. 12. & 25. 2. (2ly.) If it be manifest yt a capitall crime is committed, & yt comone reporte, or probabilitie, suspition, or some complainte, (or ye like,) be of this or yt person, a magistrate ought to require, and by all due means to procure from ye person (so farr allready bewrayed) a naked confession of ye fact, as apears by yt which is morall & of perpetuall equitie, both in ye case of uncertaine murder, Deut: 21. 1. 9. and slander, Deut: 22. 13. 21; for though nemo tenetur prodere seipsum, yet by that wch may be known to ye magistrat by ye forenamed means, he is bound thus to doe, or els he may betray his countrie & people to ye heavie displeasure of God, Levit: 18. 24. 25. Jos: 22. 18. Psa: 106. 30; such as are in̅ocente to ye sinfull, base, cruell lusts of ye profane, & such as are delinquents, and others with them, into ye hands of ye stronger temptations, & more bouldness, & hardnes of harte, to com̅ite more & worse villany, besids all ye guilt & hurt he will bring upon him selfe. (3ly.) To inflicte some punishmente meerly for this reason, to extracte a conffession of a capitall crime, is contrary to ye nature of vindictive justice, which always hath respecte to a know̅ crime com̅itited by ye person punished; and it will therfore, for any thing which can before be knowne, be ye provocking and forcing of wrath, compared to ye wringing of ye nose, Pro: 30. 33. which is as well forbiden ye fathers of ye countrie as [466]of ye family, Ephe. 6. 4. as produsing many sad & dangerous effects. That an oath (ex officio) for such a purpose is no due means, hath been abundantly proved by ye godly learned, & is well known.

Ans: A magistrate cannot sin by neglecting a thorough investigation into the case brought before him. Job 29:16; Proverbs 24:11-12; 25:2. (2.) If it is clear that a serious crime has been committed, and there are public reports, reasonable suspicion, or complaints about this person, a magistrate should demand and do everything necessary to obtain a straightforward confession from the person already implicated, as is evident from what is moral and of perpetual equity. This applies in cases of uncertain murder (Deuteronomy 21:1-9) and slander (Deuteronomy 22:13-21); for although no one is obligated to incriminate themselves, based on what can be known to the magistrate from the aforementioned means, he is required to act accordingly, or he may betray his country and people to the heavy displeasure of God (Leviticus 18:24-25; Joshua 22:18; Psalm 106:30). Such actions put the innocent at the mercy of the sinful, cruel desires of the wicked, and those who are guilty, along with others, into the hands of greater temptations, increasing boldness and hardness of heart to commit more and worse crimes, in addition to all the guilt and harm he will bring upon himself. (3.) To inflict some punishment solely to extract a confession of a serious crime is contrary to the nature of vindictive justice, which always concerns a known crime committed by the person punished. Therefore, it can provoke wrath, comparable to the act of pinching the nose (Proverbs 30:33), which is forbidden both to the fathers of the country and to the family (Ephesians 6:4), as it produces many sad and dangerous effects. It has been abundantly proven by learned individuals that requiring an oath (ex officio) for such a purpose is not a proper means, and this is well known.

Q. 3. In what cases of capitall crimes one witnes with other circomstances shall be sufficiente to convince? or is ther no conviction without 2. witneses?

Q. 3. In what cases of capital crimes is one witness, along with other circumstances, enough to secure a conviction? Or is there no conviction without two witnesses?

Ans: In taking away ye life of man, one witnes alone will not suffice, ther must be tow, or yt which is instar; ye texts are manifest, Numb: 35. 30. Deut: 17. 6. & 19. 15. 2ly. Ther may be conviction by one witnes, & some thing yt hath ye force of another, as ye evidencie of ye fact done by such an one, & not an other; unforced confession when ther was no fear or danger of suffering for ye fact, hand writings acknowledged & confessed.

Ans: To take away a person's life, one witness alone is not enough; there must be two, or something equivalent. The texts are clear: Numbers 35:30, Deuteronomy 17:6, and 19:15. Secondly, there can be conviction based on one witness, and something that has the strength of another, such as evidence of the act done by one person and not another; an uncoerced confession made when there was no fear or danger of punishment for the act, written documents acknowledged and confessed.

John Reynor.

[246] Mr. Partrich his writing, in ans: to ye questions.

[246] Mr. Partrich his writing, in answer to the questions.

What is yt sodomiticall acte which is to be punished with death?

What is the yt act of sodomy that deserves the death penalty?

Though I conceive probable yt a voluntary effusion of seed per modum concubitus of man with man, as of a man with woman, though in concubitu ther be not penetratio corporis, is yt sin which is forbiden, Levit: 18. 22. & adjudged to be punished with death, Levit: 20. 13. because, though ther be not penetratio corporis, yet ther may be similitudo concubitus muliebris, which is yt the law specifieth; yet I dar not be con-[EK] (1.) because, Gen: 19. 5. ye intended acte of ye Sodomits (who were ye first noted maisters of this unnaturall act of more then brutish filthines) is expressed by carnall copulation of man with woman: Bring them out unto us, yt we may know them; (2ly.) because it is observed among ye nations wher this unnaturall unclainnes is com̅ited, it is wth penetration of ye body; (3ly.) because, in ye judiciall proceedings [467]of ye judges in England, ye indict: so rune (as I have been informed).

Though I still think it's likely that a voluntary release of semen through sexual activity between men, similar to that of a man and a woman, even if there isn't penetration, is a sin that is forbidden (Leviticus 18:22) and judged to be punishable by death (Leviticus 20:13). This is because, even without penetration, there may be a similarity to female sexual activity, which the law specifies. However, I hesitate to be con-[EK] (1.) because, in Genesis 19:5, the intended act of the Sodomites (who were the first noted practitioners of this unnatural act of more than just brutish filth) is described as carnal relations of man with woman: "Bring them out to us so that we may know them." (2.) because it is observed among the nations where this unnatural impurity is committed, it is done with penetration; (3.) because, in the judicial proceedings [467] of the judges in England, the indictments go like that (as I have been informed).

Q. How farr may a magistrat extracte a confession of a capitall crime from a suspected and an accused person?

Q. How far can a magistrate get a confession of a capital crime from a suspected and accused person?

Ans. I conceive yt a magistrate is bound, by carfull examenation of circomstances & waighing of probabilities, to sifte ye accused, and by force of argumente to draw him to an acknowledgment of ye truth; but he may not extracte a confession of a capitall crime from a suspected person by any violent means, whether it be by an oath imposed, or by any punishmente inflicted or threatened to be inflicted, for so he may draw forth an acknowledgmente of a crime from a fearfull in̅ocente; if guilty, he shall be compelled to be his owne accuser, when no other can, which is against ye rule of justice.

I believe that a magistrate is required, through careful examination of circumstances and weighing of probabilities, to question the accused and, through persuasive argument, lead them to admit the truth. However, he cannot force a confession of a serious crime from a suspect through any violent means, whether by imposing an oath or by inflicting or threatening punishment. Doing so might elicit a confession from an innocent person who is fearful. If the person is guilty, they would be forced to accuse themselves when no one else can, which goes against the principles of justice.

Q. In what cases of capitall crimes one witnes with other circomstances shall be sufficente to convicte; or is ther no conviction without two witnesses?

Q. In what cases of capital crimes can one witness, along with other circumstances, be enough for a conviction; or is there no conviction without two witnesses?

Ans: I conceive yt, in ye case of capitall crimes, ther can be no safe proceedings unto judgmente without too witnesses, as Numb: 35. 30. Deut: 19. 15. excepte ther can some evidence be prodused as aveilable & firme to prove ye facte as a witnes is, then one witnes may suffice; for therin ye end and equitie of ye law is attained. But to proceede unto sentence of death upon presumptions, wher probably ther may subesse falsum, though ther be ye testimony of one wittnes, I supose it cannot be a safe way; better for such a one to be held in safe custodie for further triall, I conceive.

I believe that in cases of serious crimes, there can be no safe legal proceedings leading to judgment without two witnesses, as stated in Numbers 35:30 and Deuteronomy 19:15. Unless some evidence can be presented that is as reliable and strong as a witness, then one witness may be enough; this way, the purpose and fairness of the law can be achieved. However, proceeding to a death sentence based on assumptions, where there is a reasonable chance of falsehood, even with the testimony of one witness, seems unsafe to me. It's better for such a person to be kept in safe custody for further examination, in my opinion.

Ralph Partrich.

The Answer of Mr. Charles Chancy.

The Response of Mr. Charles Chancy.

An contactus et fricatio usq̃ ad seminis effusiōnem sine penetratione corporis sit sodomia morte plectenda?

An contact and friction up to the ejaculation of semen without the penetration of the body is to be punished by death?

Q. The question is what sodomiticall acts are to be punished [468]wth death, & what very facte committed, (ipso facto,) is worthy of death, or if ye facte it selfe be not capitall, what circomstances concuring may make it capitall. The same question may be asked of rape, inceste, beastialitie, unnaturall sins, presumtuous sins. These be ye words of ye first question.

Q. The question is which sodomite acts should be punished [468] with death, and what specific acts committed (ipso facto) are deserving of death, or if the act itself is not capital, what circumstances might make it so. The same question can be asked about rape, incest, bestiality, unnatural sins, and presumptuous sins. These are the words of the first question.

Ans: The answer unto this I will lay downe (as God shall directe by his word & spirite) in these following conclusions: (1.) That ye judicials of Moyses, that are appendances to ye morall law, & grounded on ye law of nature, or ye decalogue, are im̅utable, and ppetuall, wch all orthodox devines acknowledge; see ye authors following. Luther, Tom. 1. Whitenberge: fol. 435. & fol. 7. Melanethon, in loc: com loco de conjugio. Calvin, 1. 4. Institu. c. 4. sect. 15. Junious de politia Moysis, thes. 29. & 30. Hen: Bulin: Decad. 3. sermo. 8. Wolf: Muscu. loc: com: in 6. precepti explicaci: Bucer de regno Christi, 1. 2. c. 17. Theo: Beza, vol: 1. de hereti: puniendis, fol. 154. Zanch: in 3. præcept: Ursin: Pt. 4. explicat. contra John. Piscat: in Aphorismi Loc. de lege dei aphorism. 17. And more might be added. I forbear, for brevities sake, to set downe their very words; this being ye constante & generall oppinion of ye best devines, I will rest in this as undoubtedly true, though much more might be said to confirme it.

The answer to this I will present (as God guides me by His word and spirit) in the following conclusions: (1.) That the judicial laws of Moses, which are additions to the moral law and based on natural law or the Ten Commandments, are unchangeable and everlasting, a truth acknowledged by all orthodox theologians; see the authors listed below. Luther, Tom. 1. Wittenberg: fol. 435. & fol. 7. Melanchthon, in the section on marriage. Calvin, 1. 4. Institutes, c. 4. sec. 15. Junius on the polity of Moses, theses 29. & 30. Henry Bullinger: Decades 3, sermon 8. Wolf: Musculus, comments on the 6th commandments explained. Bucer on the kingdom of Christ, 1. 2. c. 17. Theodor Beza, vol. 1. on punishing heretics, fol. 154. Zanchius on the 3rd commandment. Ursinus: Pt. 4 explains against John. Piscator on the aphorisms regarding the law of God, aphorism 17. And many more could be added. I will refrain from quoting their exact words for the sake of brevity; this being the constant and general opinion of the best theologians, I will hold this as undoubtedly true, though much more could be said to support it.

2. That all ye sin̅es mentioned in ye question were punished with death by ye judiciall law of Moyses, as adultry, Levit: 20. 10. Deut: 22. 22. Esech: 16. 38. Jhon. 8. 5. which is to be understood not only of double adultrie, when as both parties are maried, (as some conceive,) but whosoever (besids her husband) lyes with a married woman, whether ye man be maried or not, as in ye place, Deut: 22. 22. or whosoever, being a maried man, lyeth with another woman (besids his wife), as P. Martire saith, loc: com: which in diverce respects maks ye sine worse on ye maried [469]mans parte; for ye Lord in this law hath respect as well to publick honesty, (the sin being so prejudicall to ye church & state,) as ye private wrongs (saith Junious). So incest is to be punished with death, Levit: 20. 11. 22. Beastiality likwise, Lev: 20. 15. Exod: 22. 19. Raps in like maner, Deut: 22. 25. Sodomie in like sort, Levit: 18. 22. & 20. 13. And all presumptuous sins, Numb: 15. 30. 31.

2. All the sins mentioned in the question were punished with death by the judicial law of Moses, such as adultery (Leviticus 20:10, Deuteronomy 22:22, Ezekiel 16:38, John 8:5). This applies not only to double adultery, when both parties are married (as some believe), but to anyone who sleeps with a married woman (besides her husband), regardless of whether the man is married or not, as mentioned in Deuteronomy 22:22. Additionally, it applies to any married man who lies with another woman (besides his wife), as P. Martire states, which makes the sin worse in various respects for the married man's part; for the Lord considers both public integrity (since the sin is detrimental to the church and state) and the private wrongs (as Junious suggests). Incest is also punishable by death (Leviticus 20:11, 22). Bestiality is likewise punishable (Leviticus 20:15, Exodus 22:19). Rape is addressed similarly (Deuteronomy 22:25), along with sodomy (Leviticus 18:22, 20:13). All presumptuous sins are condemned as well (Numbers 15:30-31).

3. That ye punishmente of these foule sines wth death is grounded on ye law of nature, & is agreeable to the morall law. (1.) Because ye reasons an̅exed shew them to be perpetuall. Deut. 22. 22. So shalt thou put away evill. Incest, beastiality, are caled confusion, & wickednes. (2.) Infamie to ye whole humane nature, Levit: 22. 12. Levit: 18. 23. Raps are as murder, Deut: 22. 25. Sodomie is an abomination, Levit: 22. 22. [247] No holier & juster laws can be devised by any man or angele then have been by ye Judg of all ye world, the wisdome of ye Father, by whom kings doe raigne, &c. (3.) Because, before ye giving of ye Law, this punishmente was anciently practised, Gen: 26. 11. 38. 29. 39. 20. & even by the heathen, by ye very light of nature, as P. Martire shews. (4ly.) Because ye land is defiled by such sins, and spews out ye inhabitants, Levit: 18. 24, 25. & that in regard of those nations yt were not acquainted wth the law of Moyses. 5. All ye devins above specified consent in this, that ye unclean acts punishable with death by ye law of God are not only ye grose acts of uncleannes by way of carnall copulation, but all ye evidente attempts therof, which may appeare by those severall words yt are used by ye spirite of God, expressing ye sins to be punished with death; as ye discovering of nakednes, Levit: 18. 20. which is retegere pudenda, as parts pr euphemismum (saith Junius), or detegere ad cubandum (saith Willett), to uncover ye shamefull parts of ye body (saith Ainsworth), which, though it reaches to ye grose acts, yet it is plaine it [470]doth comprehend ye other foregoing immodest attempts, as contactum, fricationem, &c.; likwise ye phrase of lying with, so often used, doth not only signifie carnall copulation, but other obscene acts, prceding ye same, is implyed in Pauls word [Greek: arsenokoitai], 1. Cor: 6. 9. & men lying with men, 1. Tim: 1. 9. men defiling them selves wth mankind, men burning with lust towards men, Rom: 1. 26. & Levit: 18.[EL] 22. sodom & sin going after strange flesh, Jud: v. 7. 8. and lying with mankind as with a woman, Levit: 18. 22. Abulentis says yt it signifies omnes modos quibus masculus masculo abutatur, changing ye naturall use into yt which is against nature, Rom: 1. 26. arrogare sibi cubare, as Junius well translats Levit: 20. 15. to give consente to lye withall, so approaching to a beast, & lying downe therto, Levit: 20. 16. ob solum conatú[EM] (saith Willett) or for going about to doe it. Add to this a notable speech of Zepperus de legibus (who hath enough to end controversies of this nature). L. 1. he saith: In crimine adulterii voluntas (understanding manifeste) sine effectu subsecuto de jure attenditur; and he proves it out of good laws, in these words: Solicitatores[EN] alien̅um nuptiām itemq̃ matrimonīum interpellatores, etsi effectu sceleris potiri non possunt, propter voluntatem tamen perniciosæ libidinis extra ordinem puniuntur; nam generale est quidem affectū sine effectu [non] puniri, sed contrarium observatur in atrocioribus & horum similibus.

3. The punishment for these foul sins with death is based on the law of nature and aligns with the moral law. (1.) The reasons given show them to be perpetual. Deut. 22:22. Thus you shall remove evil. Incest and bestiality are called confusion and wickedness. (2.) Infamy to the entire human race, Lev: 22:12. Lev: 18:23. Rape is like murder, Deut: 22:25. Sodomy is an abomination, Lev: 22:22. [247] No holier or fairer laws can be devised by any man or angel than those provided by the Judge of all the world, the wisdom of the Father, by whom kings reign, etc. (3.) Because before the giving of the Law, this punishment was practiced since ancient times, Gen: 26:11; 38:29; 39:20; and even by the heathens, by the very light of nature, as P. Martire shows. (4.) Because the land is defiled by such sins and spews out the inhabitants, Lev: 18:24, 25; considering the nations that were not familiar with the law of Moses. 5. All the divine authorities mentioned above agree that the unclean acts punishable with death according to the law of God are not only the gross acts of uncleanness involving carnal copulation but also all evident attempts at it, which can be seen in the various terms used by the Spirit of God to express the sins deserving death; such as the uncovering of nakedness, Lev: 18:20, which is "retegere pudenda," as parts in euphemism (says Junius), or "detegere ad cubandum" (says Willett), to uncover the shameful parts of the body (says Ainsworth), which, though it refers to the gross acts, it is clear it also includes the other preceding immodest attempts, like contact and rubbing, etc.; similarly, the phrase "lying with," so often used, signifies not only carnal copulation but other obscene acts leading up to it, as implied in Paul's word [Greek: arsenokoitai], 1. Cor: 6:9, and men lying with men, 1. Tim: 1:9, men defiling themselves with mankind, men burning with lust towards men, Rom: 1:26, and Lev: 18.22. sodomy and sin going after strange flesh, Jud: v. 7. 8. and lying with mankind as with a woman, Lev: 18.22. Abulentis states that this signifies all ways in which a male abuses another male, changing the natural use into that which is against nature, Rom: 1:26. The phrase "to give consent to lie with" is well translated by Junius in Lev: 20:15, so as to approach a beast and lie down with it, Lev: 20:16, just for the attempt (says Willett) or for trying to do it. Additionally, consider a notable statement by Zepperus on laws (who has enough to settle controversies of this nature). In L. 1, he states: In the crime of adultery, will (understanding manifestly) is regarded under law without the effect following; and he proves this with good laws in these words: Solicitors of another's marriage and those who interrupt marriage, even if they cannot achieve the effect of the crime, are nevertheless punished due to the willingness of their harmful lust; for it is indeed a general principle that intention without effect is not punished, but the opposite is observed in more serious offenses and similar cases.

5. In concluding punishments from ye judiciall law of Moyses yt is perpetuall, we must often prceed by analogicall proportion & interpretation, as a paribus similibus, minore ad majus, &c.; for ther will still fall out some cases, in every com̅one-wealth, which are not in so many words extante in holy write, yet ye substance of ye matter in every kind (I conceive under correction) may be drawne and concluded out of ye scripture by good consequence of an equevalent [471]nature; as, for example, ther is no express law against destroying conception in ye wombe by potions, yet by anologie with Exod: 21. 22, 23. we may reason yt life is to be given for life. Againe, ye question, An contactus & fricatio, &c., and methinks yt place Gen: 38. 9. in ye punishmente of Onans sin, may give some cleare light to it; it was (saith Pareus) beluina crudelitas quam Deus pari loco cum parricidio habuit, nam semen corrumpere, quid fuit aliud quam hominem ex semine generandum occidere? Propterea juste a Deo occisus est. Observe his words. And againe, Discamus quantopere Deus abominetur omnem seminis genitalis abusum, illicitā effusionem, & corruptionē, &c., very pertinente to this case. That allso is considerable, Deut: 25. 11, 12. God comanded yt, if any wife drue nigh to deliver her husband out of ye hand of him yt smiteth him, &c., her hand should be cutt off. Yet such a woman in yt case might say much for her selfe, yt what she did was in trouble & perplexitie of her minde, & in her husbands defence; yet her hand must be cutt of for such impuritie (and this is morall, as I conceive). Then we may reason from ye less to ye greater, what greevous sin in ye sight of God it is, by ye instigation of burning lusts, set on fire of hell, to proceede to contactum & fricationem ad emissionem seminis, &c., & yt contra naturam, or to attempte ye grosse acts of unnaturall filthines. Againe, if yt unnaturall lusts of men with men, or woman with woman, or either with beasts, be to be punished with death, then a pari naturall lusts of men towards children under age are so to be punished.

5. In concluding punishments from the judicial law of Moses, which is perpetual, we often need to proceed by analogy and interpretation, as if comparing similar things, from the lesser to the greater, etc.; for there will always be some cases in every commonwealth that are not explicitly mentioned in scripture, yet the essence of the matter in every case (I believe, with respect) can be drawn and concluded from scripture through sound reasoning of an equivalent nature; for example, there is no explicit law against terminating a pregnancy through potions, yet by analogy with Exodus 21:22-23, we can reason that a life should be given for a life. Again, the question of sexual contact and friction, etc., and I think the passage in Genesis 38:9 regarding the punishment of Onan’s sin can shed some clear light on this; as Pareus said, it was a brutal cruelty that God equated with parricide, for corrupting seed was nothing short of killing a man that could be generated from that seed. For this reason, he was justly killed by God. Note his words. Furthermore, let us learn how much God abhors any misuse of the generative seed, illicit emission, and corruption, etc., which is very relevant to this case. It is also worth considering Deuteronomy 25:11-12. God commanded that if a wife came to rescue her husband from someone attacking him, and her hand was involved, it should be cut off. Yet a woman in such a situation might argue that what she did was out of distress and in defense of her husband; still, her hand must be cut off for such impurity (and this is moral, as I understand it). Thus, we can reason from the lesser to the greater, about how grievous a sin in the sight of God it is, driven by burning lusts, ignited by hell, to proceed to contact and friction leading to the emission of seed, etc., and that against nature, or to attempt the gross acts of unnatural filth. Again, if unnatural lusts of men with men, or women with women, or either with beasts are to be punished with death, then similarly, natural lusts of men towards underage children should also be punished in the same way.

6. Circumstantiæ variant vis e actiunes, (saith ye lawiers,) & circomstances in these cases cannot possibly be all reckēd up; but God hath given laws for those causes & cases that are of greatest momente, by which others are to be judged of, as in ye differance betwixte chanc medley, & willfull murder; so in ye sins of uncleannes, it is one thing to doe [472]an acte of uncleannes by sudden temptation, & another to lye in waite for it, yea, to make a com̅une practise of it; this mightily augments & multiplies ye sin. Againe, some sin̅es of this nature are simple, others compound, as yt is simple adultrie, or inceste, or simple sodomie; but when ther is a mixture of diverce kinds of lust, as when adultery & sodomie & p̲rditio seminis goe togeather in ye same acte of uncleannes, this is capitall, double, & trible. Againe, when adultrie or sodomie is com̅ited by p̲fessors or church members, I fear it coms too near ye sine of ye preists daughters, forbidden, & comanded to be punished, Levit: 21. 9. besids ye presumption of ye sin̅es of such. Againe, when uncleannes is comited with those whose chastity they are bound to pʾserve, this coms very nere the incestious copulation, I feare; but I must hasten to ye other questions.

6. The circumstances of actions vary, (say the lawyers,) and it's impossible to account for all the circumstances in these cases; however, God has established laws for the most important causes and cases by which others should be judged, as in the difference between manslaughter and premeditated murder; similarly, with the sins of sexual immorality, there's a difference between committing an act of immorality due to sudden temptation and lying in wait for it, or even making a regular practice of it; this greatly increases and multiplies the sin. Additionally, some sins of this nature are simple, while others are compound, such as simple adultery, incest, or simple sodomy; but when there is a combination of different types of lust, like when adultery, sodomy, and the corruption of offspring come together in the same act of immorality, this is capital, double, and triple. Furthermore, when adultery or sodomy is committed by church members or professed believers, I fear it comes too close to the sin of priest's daughters, which is forbidden and commanded to be punished, Leviticus 21:9, besides the arrogance of such sins. Moreover, when immorality is committed with those whose chastity they are obligated to preserve, this comes very close to incestuous relations, I'm concerned; but I must hurry on to the other questions.

[248] 2. Question ye second, upon ye pointe of examination, how farr a magistrate may extracte a confession from a delinquente to accuse him selfe in a capitall crime, seeing Nemo tenetur prodere seipsum.

[248] 2. Question the second, regarding the point of examination, how far a magistrate may extract a confession from a wrongdoer to self-incriminate in a capital crime, seeing no one is obligated to provide self-incriminating evidence.

Ans: The words of ye question may be understood of extracting a confession from a delinquente either by oath or bodily tormente. If it be mente of extracting by requiring an oath, (ex officio, as some call it,) & that in capitall crimes, I fear it is not safe, nor warented by Gods word, to extracte a confession from a delinquente by an oath in matters of life and death. (1.) Because ye practise in ye Scripturs is other wise, as in ye case of Achan, Jos: 7. 19. Give, I pray ye, glorie to ye Lord God of Israll, and make a confession to him, & tell me how thou hast done. He did not compell him to sweare. So when as Johnathans life was indangered, 1. Sam. 14. 43. Saule said unto Johnathan, Tell me what thou hast done; he did not require an oath. And notable is yt, Jer: 38. 14. Jeremiah was charged by Zedechias, who said, I will aske the a thing, hide it not [473]from me; & Jeremiah said, If I declare it unto ye, wilt thou not surely put me to death? impling yt, in case of death, he would have refused to answer him. (2.) Reason shews it, & experience; Job: 2. 4. Skin for skin, &c. It is to be feared yt those words (whatsoever a man hath) will comprehend also ye conscience of an oath, and ye fear of God, and all care of religion; therfore for laying a snare before ye guiltie, I think it ought not to be donn. But now, if ye question be mente of inflicting bodyly torments to extracte a confession from a mallefactor, I conceive yt in maters of higest consequence, such as doe conceirne ye saftie or ruine of stats or countries, magistrats may proceede so farr to bodily torments, as racks, hote-irons, &c., to extracte a conffession, espetially wher presumptions are strounge; but otherwise by no means. God sometims hids a sinner till his wickednes is filled up.

The words of your question can be understood as about getting a confession from a wrongdoer either through an oath or physical torture. If it’s about extracting a confession by requiring an oath (ex officio, as some call it) in capital crimes, I worry it’s not safe or warranted by God's word to get a confession from someone by an oath in life-or-death matters. (1.) Because the practice in the Scriptures is different, as in the case of Achan, Joshua 7:19. “Give glory to the Lord God of Israel, and confess to Him, and tell me how you have done it.” He did not force him to swear. Likewise, when Jonathan’s life was in danger, 1 Samuel 14:43, Saul said to Jonathan, “Tell me what you have done;” he did not require an oath. Notably, Jeremiah 38:14, Jeremiah was questioned by Zedekiah, who said, “I will ask you something, don’t hide it from me;” and Jeremiah replied, “If I tell you, will you not surely put me to death?” implying that in a case of death, he would have refused to answer him. (2.) Reason and experience show this; Job 2:4. “Skin for skin, etc.” It’s to be feared that those words (whatever a man has) will also include the conscience of an oath, and the fear of God, and all regard for religion; therefore, to set a trap for the guilty, I think it should not be done. However, if the question is about using physical torture to extract a confession from a criminal, I believe that in matters of the highest consequence, such as those concerning the safety or downfall of states or countries, magistrates may go so far as to use physical tortures like racks, hot irons, etc., to extract a confession, especially where there’s strong presumption; but otherwise, by no means. Sometimes God hides a sinner until their wickedness is complete.

Question 3. In what cases of capitall crimes, one witnes with other circumstances shall be sufficente to convicte, or is ther no conviction without 2. witneses?

Question 3. In what cases of capital crimes can one witness, along with other evidence, be enough for a conviction, or is there no conviction possible without two witnesses?

Deut: 19. 25. God hath given an express rule yt in no case one witness shall arise in judgmente, espetially not in capitall cases. God would not put our lives into ye power of any one toungue. Besids, by ye examination of more wittneses agreeing or disagreeing, any falshood ordenarilly may be discovered; but this is to be understood of one witnes of another; but if a man witnes against him selfe, his owne testimony is sufficente, as in ye case of ye Amalakite, 2. Sam: 1. 16. Againe, when ther are sure & certaine signes & evidences by circumstances, ther needs no witnes in this case, as in ye bussines of Adoniah desiring Abishage ye Shunamite to wife, that therby he might make way for him selfe unto ye kingdome, 1. King: 2. 23, 24. Againe, probably by many concurring circumstances, if probability may have ye strength of a witnes, somthing may be this [474]way gathered, me thinks, from Sallomons judging betweexte ye true mother, and ye harlote, 1. King. 3. 25. Lastly, I see no cause why in waighty matters, in defecte of witneses & other proofes, we may not have recourse to a lott, as in ye case of Achan, Josu: 7. 16. which is a clearer way in such doubtfull cases (it being solemnely & religiously performed) then any other that I know, if it be made ye last refuge. But all this under correction.

Deut: 19. 25. God has provided a clear guideline that, in any case, there should not be just one witness in legal proceedings, especially not in serious cases. God wouldn't put our lives in the hands of any single person. Additionally, examining more witnesses, whether they agree or disagree, can usually uncover any falsehoods. This applies to the testimony of one witness against another; however, if a person testifies against themselves, their own testimony is sufficient, as in the case of the Amalekite, 2. Sam: 1. 16. Moreover, when there are clear and certain signs or evidence through circumstances, no witness is needed, as in the matter of Adonijah wanting Abishag the Shunammite for a wife so he could pave the way for himself to the kingdom, 1. King: 2. 23, 24. Also, by many agreeing circumstances, if probabilities can hold the weight of a witness, something can likely be gathered this way from Solomon's judgment between the real mother and the harlot, 1. King. 3. 25. Finally, I see no reason why, in significant matters, we shouldn't turn to a lot in the absence of witnesses and other proof, as in the case of Achan, Josu: 7. 16. This method is, in such uncertain cases (if done solemnly and religiously), clearer than any other I know if it is used as a last resort. But all this is subject to correction.

The Lord in mercie directe & prosper ye desires of his servants that desire to walk before him in truth & righteousnes in the administration of justice, and give them wisdome and largnes of harte.

The Lord in mercy guides and supports the desires of His servants who wish to walk before Him in truth and righteousness in administering justice, and grants them wisdom and generosity of heart.

Charles Channcy.

Besids ye occation before mentioned in these writings concerning the abuse of those 2. children, they had aboute ye same time a case of buggerie fell out amongst them, which occasioned these questions, to which these answers have been made.

Besides the occasion mentioned earlier in these writings regarding the mistreatment of those two children, there was also a case of sodomy that occurred among them around the same time, which led to these questions, and these answers have been provided.

And after ye time of ye writīg of these things befell a very sadd accidente of the like foule nature in this govermente, this very year, which I shall now relate. Ther was a youth whose name was Thomas Granger; he was servant to an honest man of Duxbery, being aboute 16. or 17. years of age. (His father & mother lived at the same time at Sityate.) He was this year detected of buggery (and indicted for ye same) with a mare, a cowe, tow goats, five sheep, 2. calves, and a turkey. Horrible [249] it is to mention, but ye truth of ye historie requires it. He was first discovered by one yt accidentally [475]saw his lewd practise towards the mare. (I forbear perticulers.) Being upon it examined and com̅itted, in ye end he not only confest ye fact with that beast at that time, but sundrie times before, and at severall times with all ye rest of ye forenamed in his indictmente; and this his free-confession was not only in private to ye magistrats, (though at first he strived to deney it,) but to sundrie, both ministers & others, and afterwards, upon his indictmente, to ye whole court & jury; and confirmed it at his execution. And wheras some of ye sheep could not so well be knowne by his description of them, others with them were brought before him, and he declared which were they, and which were not. And accordingly he was cast by ye jury, and condemned, and after executed about ye 8. of Septr, 1642. A very sade spectakle it was; for first the mare, and then ye cowe, and ye rest of ye lesser catle, were kild before his face, according to ye law, Levit: 20. 15. and then he him selfe was executed. The catle were all cast into a great & large pitte that was digged of purposs for them, and no use made of any part of them.

And after the time of writing these things, a very sad incident of a similarly foul nature happened in this government this very year, which I will now relate. There was a young man named Thomas Granger; he was a servant to a respectable man in Duxbury, around 16 or 17 years old. (His parents lived at the same time in Scituate.) This year, he was caught for bestiality (and indicted for the same) with a mare, a cow, two goats, five sheep, two calves, and a turkey. It's horrific to mention, but the truth of the story requires it. He was first discovered by someone who accidentally saw his lewd act with the mare. (I will refrain from specifics.) When examined and committed, he eventually not only confessed to the act with that animal at that time but also admitted to doing it several times before, and at various times with all the other animals mentioned in his indictment; and this confession was made not just in private to the magistrates (though at first he tried to deny it), but to several ministers and others, and later, during his indictment, to the whole court and jury; he confirmed it at his execution. While some of the sheep could not be easily identified from his description, others were brought before him, and he identified which were which. Thus, he was found guilty by the jury, condemned, and executed around September 8, 1642. It was a very sad spectacle; first, the mare, then the cow, and the rest of the smaller livestock were killed in front of him, according to the law, Leviticus 20:15, and then he himself was executed. The animals were all thrown into a large pit that had been dug specifically for them, and no part of them was used.

Upon ye examenation of this person, and also of a former that had made some sodomiticall attempts upon another, it being demanded of them how they came first to ye knowledge and practice of such wickednes, the one confessed he had long used it in old England; and this youth last spoaken of said he was taught it [476]by an other that had heard of such things from some in England when he was ther, and they kept catle togeather. By which it appears how one wicked person may infecte many; and what care all ought to have what servants they bring into their families.

Upon examination of this person, and also of another who had attempted some sexual acts on someone else, when they were asked how they first became aware of and engaged in such wickedness, one admitted he had been doing it in old England for a long time; and the youth being discussed claimed he was taught it [476]by someone who had heard about such things from others in England when he was there, and they kept cattle together. This shows how one wicked person can corrupt many, and the importance of being careful about what servants they bring into their families.

But it may be demanded how came it to pass that so many wicked persons and profane people should so quickly come over into this land, & mixe them selves amongst them? seeing it was religious men yt begane ye work, and they came for religions sake. I confess this may be marveilled at, at least in time to come, when the reasons therof should not be knowne; and ye more because here was so many hardships and wants mett withall. I shall therfore indeavor to give some answer hereunto. And first, according to yt in ye gospell, it is ever to be remembred that wher ye Lord begins to sow good seed, ther ye envious man will endeavore to sow tares. 2. Men being to come over into a wildernes, in which much labour & servise was to be done aboute building & planting, &c., such as wanted help in yt respecte, when they could not have such as yey would, were glad to take such as they could; and so, many untoward servants, sundry of them proved, that were thus brought over, both men & women kind: who, when their times were expired, became families of them selves, which gave increase hereunto. 3. An other and a maine reason hearof was, that men, finding [477]so many godly disposed persons willing to come into these parts, some begane to make a trade of it, to transeport passengers & their goods, and hired ships for that end; and then, to make up their fraight and advance their profite, cared not who ye persons were, so they had money to pay them. And by this means the cuntrie became pestered with many unworthy persons, who, being come over, crept into one place or other. 4. Againe, the Lords blesing usually following his people, as well in outward as spirituall things, (though afflictions be mixed withall,) doe make many to adhear to ye people of God, as many followed Christ, for ye loaves sake, John 6. 26. and a mixed multitud came into ye willdernes with ye people of God out of Eagipte of old, Exod. 12. 38; so allso ther were sente by their freinds some under hope yt they would be made better; others that they might be eased of such burthens, and they kept from shame at home yt would necessarily follow their dissolute courses. And thus, by one means or other, in 20. years time, it is a question whether ye greater part be not growne ye worser.

But one might wonder how it happened that so many wicked and immoral people quickly made their way to this land and mixed in among the settlers, considering it was the religious individuals who started this endeavor, coming here for religious reasons. I admit this may raise eyebrows, especially in the future when the reasons behind it are not known, and even more so because there were many hardships and needs faced here. Therefore, I will attempt to provide some answers. First, as stated in the Gospel, it’s always to be remembered that where the Lord begins to sow good seeds, the envious person will try to sow weeds. Secondly, as people were coming over to a wilderness, which required much labor and service for building and planting, those who needed help in that regard were eager to take anyone they could find, especially when they couldn’t get exactly who they wanted. Consequently, many unsuitable servants, including both men and women, were brought over, and when their time was up, they formed their own families, which contributed to the increase of the population. Another major reason for this situation was that people recognizing so many godly individuals willing to come to these parts began to make a business out of transporting passengers and their goods, hiring ships for that purpose. To fill their cargo and boost their profits, they didn’t care who the passengers were as long as they had money to pay. This resulted in the country becoming overcrowded with many unworthy individuals who, once they arrived, slipped into various communities. Again, the Lord’s blessings usually follow His people in both material and spiritual matters (even though afflictions are part of the package), leading many to cling to the people of God, just as many followed Christ for the bread and fish, as mentioned in John 6:26. A mixed multitude also left Egypt in the wilderness with God’s people, as noted in Exodus 12:38. Additionally, some were sent by their friends with the hope that they would become better individuals, while others sought relief from burdens and wanted to avoid the shame at home that would inevitably follow their reckless behaviors. Thus, through various means, over the span of 20 years, it raises the question whether the majority have not actually become worse.

[250] I am now come to ye conclusion of that long & tedious bussines betweene ye partners hear, & them in England, the which I shall manifest by their owne letters as followeth, in such parts of them as are pertinente to ye same.[478]

[250] I have now reached the conclusion of that long and tedious business between the partners here and those in England, which I will demonstrate through their own letters as follows, in the parts that are relevant to this matter.[478]

Mr. Sherleys to Mr. Attwood.

Mr. Sherleys to Mr. Attwood.

Mr. Attwood, my approved loving friend: Your letter of ye 18. of October last I have received, wherin I find you have taken a great deall of paines and care aboute yt troublesome bussines betwixte our Plimoth partners & freinds, & us hear, and have deeply ingaged your selfe, for which complements & words are no reall satisfaction, &c. For ye agreemente you have made with Mr. Bradford, Mr. Winslow, & ye rest of ye partners ther, considering how honestly and justly I am perswaded they have brought in an accounte of ye remaining stock, for my owne parte I am well satisfied, and so I thinke is Mr. Andrewes, and I supose will be Mr. Beachampe, if most of it might acrew to him, to whom ye least is due, &c. And now for peace sake, and to conclud as we began, lovingly and freindly, and to pass by all failings of all, the conclude is accepted of; I say this agreemente yt you have made is condesended unto, and Mr. Andrews hath sent his release to Mr. Winthrop, with such directions as he conceives fitt; and I have made bould to trouble you with mine, and we have both sealed in ye presence of Mr. Weld, and Mr. Peeters, and some others, and I have also sente you an other, for the partners ther, to seale to me; for you must not deliver mine to them, excepte they seale & deliver one to me; this is fitt and equall, &c.

Mr. Attwood, my dear friend: I’ve received your letter from October 18, in which I see you’ve put in a great deal of effort and care regarding the difficult situation between our Plymouth partners and us here. You’ve committed yourself deeply, which deserves more than just words of thanks. As for the agreement you’ve reached with Mr. Bradford, Mr. Winslow, and the other partners there, I believe they’ve presented a fair account of the remaining stock and I’m satisfied with that. I think Mr. Andrewes feels the same, and I suppose Mr. Beachampe will as well, especially if most of it benefits him, even though he deserves the least. Now, for the sake of peace and to conclude in the friendly manner we started, let’s move past any shortcomings on all sides; the agreement you made is accepted. Mr. Andrews has sent his release to Mr. Winthrop with the directions he thinks are appropriate. I’ve taken the liberty to send you mine as well, and we both signed in the presence of Mr. Weld, Mr. Peeters, and a few others. I’ve also sent you another document for the partners there to sign for me; you shouldn’t give mine to them unless they sign and deliver one to me in return. That seems fair and equal.

Yours to com̅and in what I may or can,
James Sherley.
June 14. 1642.

His to ye partners as followeth.

His partners are as follows.

Loving freinds,

Loving friends,

Mr. Bradford, Mr. Winslow, Mr. Prence, Captaine Standish, Mr. Brewster, Mr. Alden, & Mr. Howland, give me leave to joyne you all in one letter, concerning ye finall end [479]& conclude of yt tedious & troublsome bussines, & I thinke I may truly say uncomfurtable & unprofitable to all, &c. It hath pleased God now to put us upon a way to sease all suits, and disquieting of our spirites, and to conclude with peace and love, as we began. I am contented to yeeld & make good what Mr. Attwood and you have agreed upon; and for yt end have sente to my loving friend, Mr. Attwood, an absolute and generall release unto you all, and if ther wante any thing to make it more full, write it your selves, & it shall be done, provided yt all you, either joyntly or severally, seale ye like discharge to me. And for yt end I have drawne one joyntly, and sent it to Mr. Attwood, with yt I have sealed to you. Mr. Andrews hath sealed an aquitance also, & sent it to Mr. Winthrop, whith such directions as he conceived fitt, and, as I hear, hath given his debte, which he maks 544li. unto ye gentlemen of ye Bay. Indeed, Mr. Welld, Mr. Peters, & Mr. Hibbens have taken a great deale of paines with Mr. Andrews, Mr. Beachamp, & my selfe, to bring us to agree, and to yt end we have had many meetings and spent much time aboute it. But as they are very religious & honest gentle-men, yet they had an end yt they drove at & laboured to accomplish (I meane not any private end, but for ye generall good of their patente). It had been very well you had sent one over. Mr. Andrew wished you might have one 3. parte of ye 1200li. & the Bay 2. thirds; but then we 3. must have agreed togeather, which were a hard mater now. But Mr. Weld, Mr. Peters, & Mr. Hibbens, & I, have agreed, they giving you bond (so to compose with Mr. Beachamp, as) to procure his generall release, & free you from all trouble & charge yt he may put you too; which indeed is nothing, for I am perswaded Mr. Weld will in time gaine him to give them all that is dew to [251] him, which in some sorte is granted allready; for though his demands be great, yet Mr. Andrewes hath taken some paines in it, and makes it appear to be less then I thinke he will consente to give them for so good an [480]use; so you neede not fear, that for taking bond ther to save you harmles, you be safe and well. Now our accord is, yt you must pay to ye gentle-men of ye Bay 900li.; they are to bear all chargs yt may any way arise concerning ye free & absolute clearing of you from us three. And you to have ye other 300li. &c.

Mr. Bradford, Mr. Winslow, Mr. Prence, Captain Standish, Mr. Brewster, Mr. Alden, and Mr. Howland, I would like to combine all of you into one letter regarding the final resolution and conclusion of that long and troublesome business, which I can truly say has been uncomfortable and unprofitable for everyone involved. It has pleased God to now guide us towards a way to end all disputes and restore peace and goodwill, just as we started. I am willing to agree to what Mr. Attwood and you have settled; for that purpose, I have sent my dear friend Mr. Attwood a complete and general release for all of you. If anything is lacking to make it more comprehensive, feel free to write it yourselves, and I will ensure it’s done, provided that all of you, either together or separately, seal the same release to me. For that end, I have prepared one collectively and sent it to Mr. Attwood, along with one that I have sealed for you. Mr. Andrews has also sealed a release and sent it to Mr. Winthrop with such instructions as he deemed appropriate, and I understand he has submitted his debt, which amounts to £544, to the gentlemen of the Bay. In fact, Mr. Weld, Mr. Peters, and Mr. Hibbens have worked very hard with Mr. Andrews, Mr. Beachamp, and myself to bring us to an agreement, and to that end, we have had many meetings and spent a lot of time on it. While they are very religious and honest gentlemen, they did have a goal they were pursuing, which was not for any private gain but for the overall benefit of their patent. It would have been very beneficial if you had sent one over. Mr. Andrews suggested that you could receive one-third of the £1200, and the Bay would take two-thirds; but then we would all need to agree together, which would be difficult now. However, Mr. Weld, Mr. Peters, Mr. Hibbens, and I have come to an agreement that they will provide you with a bond (so that you can resolve matters with Mr. Beachamp) to ensure his general release and free you from any trouble or expense he might cause you; which really isn’t much, as I believe Mr. Weld will eventually persuade him to give them everything that is due to him, which has already been somewhat agreed upon. Although his demands are significant, Mr. Andrews has made some effort to show that it is less than I think he will ultimately agree to give them for such a good cause, so you need not fear that by taking a bond to protect you, you will be safe and secure. Our agreement is that you must pay the gentlemen of the Bay £900; they will cover all costs that may arise concerning your complete and absolute release from us three. You will receive the remaining £300, etc.

Upon ye receiving of my release from you, I will send you your bonds for ye purchass money. I would have sent them now, but I would have Mr. Beachamp release as well as I, because you are bound to him in them. Now I know if a man be bound to 12. men, if one release, it is as if all released, and my discharge doth cutt them of; wherfore doubte you not but you shall have them, & your commission, or any thing els that is fitt. Now you know ther is tow years of ye purchass money, that I would not owne, for I have formerley certified you yt would but pay 7. years; but now you are discharged of all, &c.

Once I receive my release from you, I will send you your bonds for the purchase money. I would have sent them now, but I also want Mr. Beachamp to be released along with me, since you're tied to him in this matter. Now, I know that if a man is bound to 12 others, if one is released, it’s as if all are released, and my discharge cuts them off; therefore, don't worry, you will receive them, as well as your commission or anything else that is appropriate. Now you know there are two years of the purchase money that I would not claim, because I had previously informed you that it would only be for 7 years; but now you are discharged of all, etc.

Your loving and kind friend in what I may or can,
James Sherley.
June 14. 1642.

The coppy of his release is as followeth.

The copy of his release is as follows.

Wheras diverce questions, differences, & demands have arisen & depended betweene William Bradford, Edward Winslow, Thomas Prence, Mylest Standish, William Brewster, John Allden, and John Howland, gent: now or latly inhabitants or resident at New-Plimoth, in New-England, on ye one party, and James Sherley of London, marchante, and others, in th' other parte, for & concerning a stocke & partable trade of beaver & other comodities, and fraighting of ships, as ye White Angell, Frindship, or others, and ye goods of Isaack Allerton which were seazed upon by vertue of a leter of atturney made by ye said James Sherley and John Beachamp and Richard Andrews, or any other maters concerning ye said [481]trade, either hear in Old-England or ther in New-England or elsewher, all which differences are since by mediation of freinds composed, compremissed, and all ye said parties agreed. Now know all men by these presents, that I, the said James Sherley, in performance of ye said compremise & agreemente, have remised, released, and quite claimed, & doe by these presents remise, release, and for me, myne heires, executors, & Administrators, and for every of us, for ever quite claime unto ye said William Bradford, Edward Winslow, Thomas Prence, Myles Standish, William Brewster, John Allden, & John Howland, and every of them, their & every of their heires, executors, and administrators, all and all maner of actions, suits, debts, accounts, rekonings, comissions, bonds, bills, specialties, judgments, executions, claimes, challinges, differences, and demands whatsoever, with or against ye said William Bradford, Edward Winslow, Thomas Prence, Myles Standish, William Brewster, John Allden, and John Howland, or any of them, ever I had, now have, or in time to come can, shall, or may have, for any mater, cause, or thing whatsoever from ye begining of ye world untill ye day of ye date of these presents. In witnes wherof I have hereunto put my hand & seale, given the second day of June, 1642, and in ye eighteenth year of ye raigne of our soveraigne lord, king Charles, &c.

Whereas various questions, differences, and demands have come up between William Bradford, Edward Winslow, Thomas Prence, Myles Standish, William Brewster, John Allden, and John Howland, gentlemen, who are currently or were recently residents of New Plimoth in New England, on one side, and James Sherley of London, merchant, and others on the other side, regarding a stock and divisible trade of beaver and other commodities, and the freighting of ships like the White Angel, Friendship, and others, as well as the goods of Isaac Allerton that were seized based on a letter of attorney made by James Sherley, John Beachamp, and Richard Andrews, or any other matters concerning the aforementioned trade, either here in Old England or there in New England or elsewhere, all of which differences have since been resolved through the mediation of friends, settled, and all the parties involved have agreed. Now, know all men by these presents that I, James Sherley, in fulfillment of the said settlement and agreement, have remised, released, and completely discharged, and do by these presents remise, release, and for myself, my heirs, executors, and administrators, and for each of us, forever completely discharge unto the said William Bradford, Edward Winslow, Thomas Prence, Myles Standish, William Brewster, John Allden, and John Howland, and each of them, their heirs, executors, and administrators, all and any manner of actions, suits, debts, accounts, reckonings, commissions, bonds, bills, specialties, judgments, executions, claims, challenges, differences, and demands whatsoever, with or against the said William Bradford, Edward Winslow, Thomas Prence, Myles Standish, William Brewster, John Allden, and John Howland, or any of them, that I ever had, now have, or in the future can, shall, or may have, for any matter, cause, or thing whatsoever from the beginning of the world until the day of the date of these presents. In witness whereof I have hereunto set my hand and seal, given on the second day of June, 1642, and in the eighteenth year of the reign of our sovereign lord, King Charles, etc.

James Sherley.
Sealed and delivered
   in ye presence of
Thomas Weld,
Hugh Peters,
William Hibbins.
Arthur Tirrey, Scr.
Though: Sturgs, his servante.

Mr. Andrews his discharg was to ye same effecte; he was by agreemēte to have 500li. of ye money, the which [482]he gave to them in ye Bay, who brought his discharge and demanded ye money. And they tooke in his release and paid ye money according to agreemēte, viz. one third of the 500li. they paid downe in hand, and ye rest in 4. equall payments, to be paid yearly, for which they gave their bonds. And wheras 44li. was more demanded, they conceived they could take it of with Mr. Andrews, and therfore it was not in the bonde. [252] But Mr. Beachamp would not parte with any of his, but demanded 400li. of ye partners here, & sent a release to a friend, to deliver it to them upon ye receite of ye money. But his relese was not perfecte, for he had left out some of ye partners names, with some other defects; and besids, the other gave them to understand he had not near so much due. So no end was made with him till 4. years after; of which in it plase. And in yt regard, that them selves did not agree, I shall inserte some part of Mr. Andrews letter, by which he conceives ye partners here were wronged, as followeth. This leter of his was write to Mr. Edmond Freeman, brother in law to Mr. Beachamp.

Mr. Andrews’ discharge was similar; he was supposed to receive £500, which he handed over to them in the Bay, who then provided his discharge and asked for the money. They accepted his release and paid him according to the agreement, specifically one-third of the £500 paid immediately, and the rest in four equal payments to be made annually, for which they provided their bonds. Whereas an additional £44 was claimed, they thought they could settle it with Mr. Andrews, so it wasn’t included in the bond. But Mr. Beachamp refused to let go of any of his, demanding £400 from the partners here, and sent a release to a friend to deliver it to them upon receipt of the money. However, his release was not complete, as he omitted some of the partners' names and had other defects; moreover, the others informed them that he didn’t have nearly as much owed to him. Thus, no agreement was reached with him until four years later, as will be explained later. Because they did not agree among themselves, I will include part of Mr. Andrews’ letter, in which he believes the partners here were wronged, as follows. This letter was written to Mr. Edmond Freeman, brother-in-law to Mr. Beachamp.

Mr. Freeman,

Mr. Freeman,

My love remembred unto you, &c. I then certified ye partners how I found Mr. Beachamp & Mr. Sherley, in their perticuler demands, which was according to mens principles, of getting what they could; allthough ye one will not shew any accounte, and ye other a very unfaire and unjust one; and both of them discouraged me from sending ye partners my accounte, Mr. Beachamp espetially. Their reason, I have [483]cause to conceive, was, yt allthough I doe not, nor ever intended to, wrong ye partners or ye bussines, yet, if I gave no accounte, I might be esteemed as guiltie as they, in some degree at least; and they might seeme to be ye more free from taxation in not delivering their accounts, who have both of them charged ye accounte with much intrest they have payed forth, and one of them would likwise for much intrest he hath not paid forth, as appeareth by his accounte, &c. And seeing ye partners have now made it appear yt ther is 1200li. remaining due between us all, and that it may appear by my accounte I have not charged ye bussines with any intrest, but doe forgive it unto ye partners, above 200li. if Mr. Sherley & Mr. Beachamp, who have betweene them wronged ye bussines so many 100li. both in principall & intrest likwise, and have therin wronged me as well and as much as any of ye partners; yet if they will not make & deliver faire & true accounts of ye same, nor be contente to take what by computation is more then can be justly due to either, that is, to Mr. Beachamp 150li. as by Mr. Allertons accounte, and Mr. Sherleys accounte, on oath in chancerie; and though ther might be nothing due to Mr. Sherley, yet he requirs 100li. &c. I conceive, seing ye partners have delivered on their oaths ye sum̅e remaining in their hands, that they may justly detaine ye 650li. which may remaine in their hands, after I am satisfied, untill Mr. Sherley & Mr. Beachamp will be more fair & just in their ending, &c. And as I intend, if ye partners fayrly end with me, in satisfing in parte and ingaging them selves for ye rest of my said 544li. to returne back for ye poore my parte of ye land at Sityate, so likwise I intend to relinquish my right & intrest in their dear patente, on which much of our money was laid forth, and also my right & intrest in their cheap purchass, the which may have cost me first & last 350li.[EO] But I doubte whether other men have not [484]charged or taken on accounte what they have disbursed in ye like case, which I have not charged, neither did I conceive any other durst so doe, untill I saw ye accounte of the one and heard ye words of ye other; the which gives me just cause to suspecte both their accounts to be unfaire; for it seemeth they consulted one with another aboute some perticulers therin. Therfore I conceive ye partners ought ye rather to require just accounts from each of them before they parte with any money to either of them. For marchants understand how to give an acounte; if they mean fairley, they will not deney to give an accounte, for they keep memorialls to helpe them to give exacte acounts in all perticulers, and memoriall cannot forget his charge, if ye man will remember. I desire not to wrong Mr. Beachamp or Mr. Sherley, nor may be silente in such apparente probabilities of their wronging ye partners, and me likwise, either in deneying to deliver or shew any accounte, or in delivering one very unjuste in some perticulers, and very suspitious in many more; either of which, being from understanding marchants, cannot be from weaknes or simplisitie, and therfore ye more unfaire. So comending you & yours, and all ye Lord's people, unto ye gratious protection and blessing of ye Lord, and rest your loving friend,

My love remembered to you, etc. I then informed the partners about how I found Mr. Beachamp and Mr. Sherley regarding their specific demands, which aligned with people's principles of getting what they could; even though one wouldn't show any account, and the other an unfair and unjust one. Both discouraged me from sending my account to the partners, especially Mr. Beachamp. Their reasoning, I believe, was that although I do not, nor ever intended to, wrong the partners or the business, if I did not provide an account, I might be seen as guilty as they, at least to some degree; and they might appear to be freer from scrutiny by not delivering their accounts, both of which have charged the account with significant interest they have paid, and one of them would also for much interest he has not paid, as shown by his account, etc. And seeing the partners have now made it clear that there is £1200 remaining due among us all, and that it can be shown by my account that I have not charged the business with any interest, but forgive it to the partners, over £200, if Mr. Sherley and Mr. Beachamp, who have collectively wronged the business by so many hundreds both in principal and interest, and have wronged me as much as any of the partners; yet if they will not create and deliver fair and true accounts of the same, nor be content to accept what by calculation is more than can justly be due to either, that is, to Mr. Beachamp £150, as shown by Mr. Allerton's and Mr. Sherley's accounts, under oath in chancery; and even if there might be nothing due to Mr. Sherley, yet he demands £100, etc. I believe, since the partners have declared under oath the sum remaining in their hands, they may justly withhold the £650 that may remain in their hands, after I am satisfied, until Mr. Sherley and Mr. Beachamp will be fairer and more just in their settlement, etc. And as I intend that if the partners fairly settle with me, by partially satisfying and engaging themselves for the rest of my £544, I will return my share of the land at Sityate for the poor, I also intend to give up my right and interest in their valuable patent, on which much of our money was spent, and also my right and interest in their cheap purchase, which may have cost me initially and overall £350. But I doubt whether others have not charged or taken into account what they have disbursed in similar cases, which I have not charged, nor did I think anyone else would dare to do so, until I saw one’s account and heard the words of the other; which gives me just cause to suspect both their accounts to be unfair; for it seems they conferred with one another about some specifics therein. Therefore, I believe the partners should demand just accounts from each of them before parting with any money to either. For merchants know how to give an account; if they intend to be fair, they will not deny to provide an account, as they keep records to help them give accurate accounts in all particulars, and records cannot forget their charge if the person will remember. I do not wish to wrong Mr. Beachamp or Mr. Sherley, nor can I remain silent in such apparent probabilities of their wronging the partners, and me as well, either by denying to deliver or show any account, or by delivering one that is very unjust in some particulars, and very suspicious in many more; either way, being from understanding merchants, it cannot be from weakness or simplicity, and therefore is even more unfair. So, commending you and yours, and all the Lord's people, to the gracious protection and blessing of the Lord, and remaining your loving friend.

Richard Andrewes.
Aprill 7. 1643.

This leter was write ye year after ye agreement, as doth appear; and what his judgmente was herein, ye contents doth manifest, and so I leave it to ye equall judgmente of any to consider, as they see cause.

This letter was written the year after the agreement, as you can see; and what his judgment was in this matter is clear from the contents, so I leave it to the fair judgment of anyone to consider as they see fit.

Only I shall adde what Mr. Sherley furder write in a leter of his, about ye same time, and so leave this bussines. His is as followeth on ye other side.[EP]

Only I will add what Mr. Sherley further wrote in a letter of his around the same time, and then leave this matter. His note continues on the other side.[EP]

[253] Loving freinds, Mr. Bradford, Mr. Winslow, Cap: Standish, Mr. Prence, and ye rest of ye partners wth you; I shall write this generall leter to you all, hoping it will be a good conclude of a generall, but a costly & tedious bussines I thinke to all, I am sure to me, &c.

[253] Dear friends, Mr. Bradford, Mr. Winslow, Captain Standish, Mr. Prence, and the rest of you partners; I'm writing this general letter to all of you, hoping it will bring a good conclusion to what has been a difficult and expensive process for everyone, especially for me, and so on.

I received from Mr. Winslow a letter of ye 28. of Sept: last, and so much as concernes ye generall bussines I shall answer in this, not knowing whether I shall have opportunitie to write perticuler letters, &c. I expected more letters from you all, as some perticuler writs,[EQ] but it seemeth no fitt opportunity was offered. And now, though ye bussines for ye maine may stand, yet some perticulers is alltered; I say my former agreemente with Mr. Weld & Mr. Peters, before they[ER] could conclude or gett any grante of Mr. Andrews, they sought to have my release; and ther upon they sealed me a bond for a 110li. So I sente my acquittance, for they said without mine ther would be no end made (& ther was good reason for it). Now they hoped, if yey ended with me, to gaine Mr. Andrews parte, as they did holy, to a pound, (at which I should wonder, but yt I observe some passages,) and they also hoped to have gotten Mr. Beachamps part, & I did thinke he would have given it them. But if he did well understand him selfe, & that acounte, he would give it; for his demands make a great sound.[ES] But it seemeth he would not parte with it, supposing it too great a sume, and yt he might easily gaine it from you. Once he would have given them 40li. but now they say he will not doe that, or rather I suppose they will not take it; for if they doe, & have Mr. Andrewses, then they must pay me their bond of 110li. 3 months hence. Now it will fall out farr better for you, yt they deal not with Mr. Beachamp, and also for me, if you [486]be as kind to me as I have been & will be to you; and yt thus, if you pay Mr. Andrews, or ye Bay men, by his order, 544li. which is his full demande; but if looked into, perhaps might be less. The man is honest, & in my conscience would not wittingly doe wronge, yett he may forgett as well as other men; and Mr. Winslow may call to minde wherin he forgetts; (but some times it is good to buy peace.) The gentlemen of ye Bay may abate 100li. and so both sids have more right & justice then if they exacte all, &c. Now if you send me a 150li. then say Mr. Andrews full sume, & this, it is nere 700li. Mr. Beachamp he demands 400li. and we all know that, if a man demands money, he must shew wherfore, and make proofe of his debte; which I know he can never make good proafe of one hunderd pound dew unto him as principall money; so till he can, you have good reason to keep ye 500li. &c. This I proteste I write not in malice against Mr. Beachamp, for it is a reall truth. You may partly see it by Mr. Andrews making up his accounte, and I think you are all perswaded I can say more then Mr. Andrews concerning that accounte. I wish I could make up my owne as plaine & easily, but because of former discontents, I will be sparing till I be called; & you may injoye ye 500li. quietly till he begine; for let him take his course hear or ther, it shall be all one, I will doe him no wronge; and if he have not on peney more, he is less loser then either Mr. Andrews or I. This I conceive to be just & honest; ye having or not having of his release matters not; let him make such proafe of his debte as you cannot disprove, and according to your first agreemente you will pay it, &c.

I received a letter from Mr. Winslow dated September 28 of last year, and regarding the general business, I'll address that here since I'm unsure if I'll have the chance to write detailed letters, etc. I was expecting more letters from all of you, including some specific documents, but it seems no suitable opportunity was presented. Now, while the main business may remain, some specifics have changed; I mean my previous agreement with Mr. Weld and Mr. Peters. Before they could finalize or obtain anything from Mr. Andrews, they sought to have my release, and on that basis, they issued a bond to me for £110. So, I sent my receipt, as they said there would be no resolution without mine (and there was good reason for it). Now they hoped that if they settled with me, they would gain Mr. Andrews' share, as they did completely, to the pound (which I find surprising, but I've noticed some occurrences), and they also expected to secure Mr. Beachamp's share, and I thought he would agree to it. But if he truly understood his situation, he would agree to it; his demands seem quite high. However, he appears unwilling to part with it, thinking it's too large of a sum and that he could easily get it from you. At one point, he was willing to give them £40, but now they say he won't do that, or rather, I suspect they won’t accept it; for if they do, and they have Mr. Andrews’, then they must pay me their bond of £110 in three months. Now, it would turn out much better for you that they don’t deal with Mr. Beachamp, and also for me, if you are as kind to me as I have been and will continue to be towards you. If you pay Mr. Andrews, or the Bay men, according to his order, £544, which is his full demand; but if you look into it, it might actually be less. The man is honest and in my conscience would not knowingly do wrong, yet he might forget like anyone else; and Mr. Winslow can remind us where he does forget (but sometimes it's wise to buy peace). The gentlemen of the Bay might lower it by £100, and then both sides have more right and justice than if they demand everything, etc. Now, if you send me £150, then say Mr. Andrews' full sum, and this, it’s nearly £700. Mr. Beachamp demands £400, and we all know that if a man demands money, he must show why and prove his debt; which I know he can never adequately prove a hundred pounds owed to him as principal money; so until he can, you have every reason to keep your £500, etc. I assure you I'm not writing this out of malice towards Mr. Beachamp; it's a genuine truth. You might partly see it by Mr. Andrews settling his accounts, and I believe you all trust I can say more than Mr. Andrews regarding that account. I wish I could settle my own as clearly and easily, but due to previous grievances, I will refrain until I’m asked; and you may enjoy your £500 quietly until he begins; for whether he takes his course here or there, it will be the same; I will do him no wrong; and if he doesn't have a penny more, he is less out of pocket than either Mr. Andrews or I. I believe this to be just and honest; having or not having his release doesn’t matter; let him prove his debt as you can't disprove it, and according to your original agreement, you will pay it, etc.

Your truly affectioned friend,
James Sherley.
London, Aprill 27. 1643.

Anno Dom: 1643.

Year: 1643.

I am to begine this year whith that which was a mater of great saddnes and moūring unto them all. Aboute ye 18. of Aprill dyed their Reved Elder, and my dear & loving friend, Mr. William Brewster; a man that had done and suffered much for ye Lord Jesus and ye gospells sake, and had bore his parte in well and woe with this poore persecuted church above 36. years [254] in England, Holand, and in this wildernes, and done ye Lord & them faithfull service in his place & calling. And notwithstanding ye many troubls and sorrows he passed throw, the Lord upheld him to a great age. He was nere fourskore years of age (if not all out) when he dyed. He had this blesing added by ye Lord to all ye rest, to dye in his bed, in peace, amongst ye mids of his freinds, who mourned & wepte over him, and ministered what help & comforte they could unto him, and he againe recomforted them whilst he could. His sicknes was not long, and till ye last day therof he did not wholy keepe his bed. His speech continued till somewhat more then halfe a day, & then failed him; and aboute 9. or 10. a clock that evīng he dyed, without any pangs at all. A few howers before, he drew his breath shorte, and some few minuts before his last, he drew his breath long, as a man falen into a sound slepe, without any pangs or gaspings, and so sweetly departed this life unto a better.

I want to start this year with something that brought great sadness and mourning to all of them. On April 18, their revered elder and my dear friend, Mr. William Brewster, passed away. He was a man who did and endured much for the Lord Jesus and the sake of the gospel, and had shared in the struggles of this persecuted church for over 36 years in England, Holland, and in this wilderness, faithfully serving the Lord and them in his role and calling. Despite the many troubles and sorrows he went through, the Lord sustained him into a very old age. He was nearly 80 years old (if not over) when he died. The Lord added this blessing to all the rest: he died peacefully in his bed, surrounded by friends who mourned and wept for him, providing what help and comfort they could, and he comforted them as best as he could in return. His illness wasn't long, and until the very last day, he didn't stay in bed completely. He was able to speak until a little more than half a day before he passed, and then his speech failed him. Around 9 or 10 o'clock that evening, he died without any struggles at all. A few hours before, he was breathing short breaths, and just minutes before his final moments, he breathed deeply, like a man falling into a peaceful sleep, without any pain or gasping, and he sweetly departed this life for a better one.

I would now demand of any, what he was ye worse for any former sufferings? What doe I say, worse? Nay, sure he was ye better, and they now added to his honour. It is a manifest token (saith ye Apostle, 2. Thes: 1. 5, 6, 7.) of ye righeous judgmente of God that you may be counted worthy of ye kingdome of God, for which ye allso suffer; seing it is a righteous thing with God to recompence tribulation to them yt trouble you: and to you who are troubled, rest with us, when ye Lord Jesus shall be revealed from heaven, with his mighty angels. 1. Pet. 4. 14. If you be reproached for ye name of Christ, hapy are ye, for ye spirite of glory and of God resteth upon you. What though he wanted ye riches and pleasurs of ye world in this life, and pompous monuments at his funurall? yet ye memoriall of ye just shall be blessed, when ye name of ye wicked shall rott (with their marble monuments). Pro: 10. 7.

I would now ask anyone, what did he really lose from any past sufferings? What do I mean, lose? No, he was actually better off, and those experiences added to his honor. It is a clear sign (says the Apostle, 2 Thessalonians 1: 5, 6, 7.) of the righteous judgment of God that you may be considered worthy of the kingdom of God, for which you also suffer; since it is a righteous thing with God to repay trouble to those who trouble you: and to you who are troubled, rest with us, when the Lord Jesus is revealed from heaven, with His mighty angels. 1 Peter 4: 14. If you are insulted for the name of Christ, you are blessed, for the spirit of glory and of God rests upon you. So what if he lacked the riches and pleasures of the world in this life, and grand monuments at his funeral? Yet the memory of the just will be blessed when the name of the wicked will decay (along with their marble monuments). Proverbs 10: 7.

I should say something of his life, if to say a litle were not worse then to be silent. But I cannot wholy forbear, though hapily more may be done hereafter. After he had attained some learning, viz. ye knowledg of ye Latine tongue, & some insight in ye Greeke, and spent some small time at Cambridge, and then being first seasoned with ye seeds of grace and vertue, he went to ye Courte, and served that religious and godly gentlman, Mr. Davison, diverce years, when he was Secretary of State; who found him so discreete and faithfull [489]as he trusted him above all other that were aboute him, and only imployed him in all matters of greatest trust and secrecie. He esteemed him rather as a sonne then a servante, and for his wisdom & godlines (in private) he would converse with him more like a freind & familier then a maister. He attended his mr. when he was sente in ambassage by the Queene into ye Low-Countries, in ye Earle of Leicesters time, as for other waighty affaires of state, so to receive possession of the cautionary townes, and in token & signe therof the keyes of Flushing being delivered to him, in her matis name, he kepte them some time, and com̅itted them to this his servante, who kept them under his pilow, on which he slepte ye first night. And, at his returne, ye States honoured him with a gould chaine, and his maister com̅itted it to him, and com̅anded him to wear it when they arrived in England, as they ridd thorrow the country, till they came to ye Courte. He afterwards remained with him till his troubles, that he was put from his place aboute ye death of ye Queene of Scots; and some good time after, doeing him manie faithfull offices of servise in ye time of his troubles. Afterwards he wente and lived in ye country, in good esteeme amongst his freinds and ye gentle-men of those parts, espetially the godly & religious. He did much good in ye countrie wher he lived, in promoting and furthering religion, not only by his practiss & example, and provocking and incouraging of others, but by procuring [490]of good preachers to ye places theraboute, and, drawing on of others to assiste & help forward in such a worke; he him selfe most comonly deepest in ye charge, & some times above his abillitie. And in this state he continued many years, doeing ye best good he could, and walking according to ye light he saw, till ye Lord reveiled further unto him. And in ye end, by ye tirrany of ye bishops against godly preachers & people, in silenceing the one & persecuting ye other, he and many more of those times begane to looke further into things, and to see into ye unlawfullnes of their callings, and ye burthen of many anti-christian corruptions, which both he and they endeavored to cast of; as yey allso did, as in ye begining of this treatis is to be seene. [255] After they were joyned togither in comunion, he was a spetiall stay & help unto them. They ordinarily mett at his house on ye Lords day, (which was a manor of ye bishops,) and with great love he entertained them when they came, making provission for them to his great charge. He was ye cheefe of those that were taken at Boston, and suffered ye greatest loss; and of ye seven that were kept longst in prison, and after bound over to ye assises. Affter he came into Holland he suffered much hardship, after he had spente ye most of his means, haveing a great charge, and many children; and, in regard of his former breeding & course of life, not so fitt for many imployments as others were, espetially such as were toylesume & [491]laborious. But yet he ever bore his condition with much cherfullnes and contentation. Towards ye later parte of those 12. years spente in Holland, his outward condition was mended, and he lived well & plentifully; for he fell into a way (by reason he had ye Latine tongue) to teach many students, who had a disire to lerne ye English tongue, to teach them English; and by his method they quickly attained it with great facilitie; for he drew rules to lerne it by, after ye Latine maner; and many gentlemen, both Danes & Germans, resorted to him, as they had time from other studies, some of them being great mens son̅es. He also had means to set up printing, (by ye help of some freinds,) and so had imploymente inoughg, and by reason of many books which would not be alowed to be printed in England, they might have had more then they could doe. But now removeing into this countrie, all these things were laid aside againe, and a new course of living must be framed unto; in which he was no way unwilling to take his parte, and to bear his burthen with ye rest, living many times without bread, or corne, many months together, having many times nothing but fish, and often wanting that also; and drunke nothing but water for many years togeather, yea, till within 5. or 6. years of his death. And yet he lived (by ye blessing of God) in health till very old age. And besids yt, he would labour with his hands in ye feilds as long as he was able; yet when the [492]church had no other minister, he taught twise every Saboth, and yt both powerfully and profitably, to ye great contentment of ye hearers, and their comfortable edification; yea, many were brought to God by his ministrie. He did more in this behalfe in a year, then many that have their hundreds a year doe in all their lives. For his personall abilities, he was qualified above many; he was wise and discreete and well spoken, having a grave & deliberate utterance, of a very cherfull spirite, very sociable & pleasante amongst his freinds, of an humble and modest mind, of a peaceable disposition, under vallewing him self & his owne abilities, and some time over valewing others; inoffencive and in̅ocente in his life & conversation, wch gained him ye love of those without, as well as those within; yet he would tell them plainely of their faults & evills, both publickly & privatly, but in such a maner as usually was well taken from him. He was tender harted, and compassionate of such as were in miserie, but espetialy of such as had been of good estate and ranke, and were fallen unto want & poverty, either for goodnes & religions sake, or by ye injury & oppression of others; he would say, of all men these deserved to be pitied most. And none did more offend & displease him then such as would hautily and proudly carry & lift up themselves, being rise from nothing, and haveing litle els in them to comend them but a few fine cloaths, or a litle riches more then others. In [493]teaching, he was very moving & stirring of affections, also very plaine & distincte in what he taught; by which means he became ye more profitable to ye hearers. He had a singuler good gift in prayer, both publick & private, in ripping up ye hart & conscience before God, in the humble confession of sinne, and begging ye mercies of God in Christ for ye pardon of ye same. He always thought it were better for ministers to pray oftener, and devide their prears, then be longe & tedious in the same (excepte upon sollemne & spetiall occations, as in days of humiliation & ye like). His reason was, that ye harte & spirits of all, espetialy ye weake, could hardly continue & stand bente (as it were) so long towards God, as they ought to doe in yt duty, without flagging and falling of. For ye govermente of ye church, (which was most [256] proper to his office,) he was carfull to preserve good order in ye same, and to preserve puritie, both in ye doctrine & comunion of ye same; and to supress any errour or contention that might begine to rise up amongst them; and accordingly God gave good success to his indeavors herein all his days, and he saw ye fruite of his labours in that behalfe. But I must breake of, having only thus touched a few, as it were, heads of things.

I should mention something about his life, though saying a little might be worse than saying nothing at all. Still, I can’t completely hold back, though perhaps more can be said later. After he gained some education, specifically learning Latin and having some understanding of Greek, he spent a brief time at Cambridge. Then, after being first touched by the seeds of grace and virtue, he went to court and served the religious and godly gentleman, Mr. Davison, for several years while he was Secretary of State. Mr. Davison found him so discreet and faithful that he trusted him above all the others around him and only assigned him the most significant matters of trust and secrecy. He valued him more as a son than a servant and would often converse with him in private more as a friend than as a master. He accompanied his master when he was sent on an ambassadorial mission by the Queen to the Low Countries during the Earl of Leicester's time, not only for other important matters of state but also to take possession of the cautionary towns. As a sign thereof, the keys of Flushing were handed to him in Her Majesty's name, which he kept for a while and entrusted to this servant, who kept them under his pillow on which he slept the first night. Upon his return, the States honored him with a gold chain, which his master entrusted to him and commanded him to wear until they arrived in England as they rode through the country, until they reached the court. He continued with Mr. Davison until troubles arose that led to his dismissal following the death of the Queen of Scots, and some time afterward, he served him faithfully during his troubles. Afterward, he went to live in the country, holding good standing among his friends and the local gentlemen, especially the religious and godly ones. He did much good in the area where he lived, promoting and furthering religion, not only through his practice and example and by encouraging others but also by bringing in good preachers to the surrounding places and drawing others to assist in such a work. He himself was often deeply involved and sometimes took on more than he could handle. He remained in this state for many years, doing as much good as he could and living according to the light he had, until the Lord revealed more to him. In the end, due to the tyranny of the bishops against godly preachers and people—silencing the former and persecuting the latter—he and many others of the time began to look deeper into things and recognize the unlawfulness of their roles and the burden of many anti-Christian corruptions, which both he and they endeavored to cast off, as seen at the beginning of this treatise. After they joined together in communion, he was a special support and help to them. They usually met at his house on the Lord's Day, which was a manner of the bishops, and with great love, he welcomed them, providing for them at his own great expense. He was the chief of those arrested at Boston and suffered the greatest loss, and of the seven who were held longest in prison and later bound over to the assizes. After he came to Holland, he endured much hardship, having spent most of his means and with many children to care for, and because of his previous education and lifestyle, he wasn't as suited for many strenuous jobs as others. Nevertheless, he always bore his condition with great cheerfulness and contentment. Towards the later part of those twelve years spent in Holland, his situation improved, and he lived well and abundantly because he found a way—due to his knowledge of Latin—to teach many students eager to learn English. Through his methods, they quickly mastered it with great ease, as he developed rules to learn it in the manner of Latin. Many gentlemen, both Danes and Germans, sought him out when they had time from other studies, some being the sons of high officials. He also managed to start a printing press, with the help of some friends, which provided him ample work. Due to many books that couldn't be printed in England, they could have published more than they could manage. But upon moving to this country, all these endeavors were set aside again, and a new way of life had to be established, to which he did not hesitate to contribute his part and bear his burdens along with others, often living for many months without bread or grain, relying mostly on fish, and often lacking even that; he drank only water for many years, even up until five or six years before his death. Yet he lived, thanks to God's blessing, in good health until a very old age. Besides that, he would labor with his hands in the fields as long as he was able, yet when the church had no other minister, he taught twice every Sabbath, effectively and profitably, to the satisfaction of the listeners and their spiritual growth; indeed, many came to God through his ministry. He accomplished more in a year than many with higher salaries do in their entire lives. Regarding his personal abilities, he was highly qualified; he was wise, discreet, and articulate, with a serious yet deliberate speaking style, a cheerful spirit, and was very sociable and pleasant among his friends. He had a humble and modest character, a peaceful disposition while underestimating himself and his own abilities, often overestimating others; he lived a life that was inoffensive and innocent, which earned him the love of those outside as well as those within. Yet he would candidly address their faults and evils, both publicly and privately, but in a manner that was usually well received by them. He was tender-hearted and compassionate toward those who were in misery, especially those who had fallen from good status and rank into want and poverty, either for the sake of goodness and religion or due to the injury and oppression of others; he believed they deserved the greatest pity. Nothing irritated him more than those who would arrogantly lift themselves up, coming from nothing and having little else to commend them except for a few nice clothes or a bit more wealth than others. In teaching, he was very passionate and able to stir affections, also very clear and distinct in what he taught, making him more beneficial to the listeners. He had an exceptional gift in prayer, both public and private, in laying bare the heart and conscience before God, humbly confessing sin, and pleading for God's mercy in Christ for the pardon of those sins. He always felt it was better for ministers to pray more frequently and keep their prayers concise rather than be long-winded and tedious (except on solemn and special occasions, such as days of humiliation and similar events). His reasoning was that the hearts and spirits of all, especially the weak, could hardly sustain a prolonged focus on God as required in that duty without weakening and falling off. Regarding the governance of the church—which was most suited to his role—he was careful to maintain good order within it, preserving purity in both doctrine and communion, and suppressing any errors or contentions that might begin to arise among them. God granted good success to his efforts in this throughout his life, and he witnessed the fruits of his labor in that regard. However, I must break off, having only touched upon a few key issues.

I cannot but here take occasion, not only to mention, but greatly to admire ye marvelous providence of God, that notwithstanding ye many changes and [494]hardships that these people wente throwgh, and ye many enemies they had and difficulties they mette with all, that so many of them should live to very olde age! It was not only this reved mans condition, (for one swallow maks no summer, as they say,) but many more of them did ye like, some dying aboute and before this time, and many still living, who attained to 60. years of age, and to 65. diverse to 70. and above, and some nere 80. as he did. It must needs be more then ordinarie, and above naturall reason, that so it should be; for it is found in experience, that chaing of aeir, famine, or unholsome foode, much drinking of water, sorrows & troubls, &c., all of them are enimies to health, causes of many diseaces, consumers of naturall vigoure and ye bodys of men, and shortners of life. And yet of all these things they had a large parte, and suffered deeply in ye same. They wente from England to Holand, wher they found both worse air and dyet then that they came from; from thence (induring a long imprisonmente, as it were, in ye ships at sea) into New-England; and how it hath been with them hear hath allready beene showne; and what crosses, troubls, fears, wants, and sorrowes they had been lyable unto, is easie to conjecture; so as in some sorte they may say with ye Apostle, 2. Cor: 11. 26, 27. they were in journeyings often, in perils of waters, in perills of robers, in perills of their owne nation, in perils among ye heathen, in perills in ye willdernes, in perills in ye sea, [495]in perills among false breethern; in wearines & painfullnes, in watching often, in hunger and thirst, in fasting often, in could and nakednes. What was it then that upheld them? It was Gods vissitation that preserved their spirits. Job 10. 12. Thou hast given me life and grace, and thy vissitation hath preserved my spirite. He that upheld ye Apostle upheld them. They were persecuted, but not forsaken, cast downe, but perished not. 2. Cor: 4. 9. As unknowen, and yet knowen; as dying, and behold we live; as chastened, and yett not kiled. 2. Cor: 6. 9. God, it seems, would have all men to behold and observe such mercies and works of his providence as these are towards his people, that they in like cases might be incouraged to depend upon God in their trials, & also blese his name when they see his goodnes towards others. Man lives not by bread only, Deut: 8. 3. It is not by good & dainty fare, by peace, & rest, and harts ease, in injoying ye contentments and good things of this world only, that preserves health and prolongs life. God in such examples would have ye world see & behold that he can doe it without them; and if ye world will shut ther eyes, and take no notice therof, yet he would have his people to see and consider it. Daniell could be better liking with pulse then others were with ye kings dainties. Jaacob, though he wente from one nation to another people, and passed thorow famine, fears, & many afflictions, yet he lived till old age, and [496]dyed sweetly, & rested in ye Lord, as infinite others of Gods servants have done, and still shall doe, (through Gods goodnes,) notwithstanding all ye malice of their enemies; when ye branch of ye wicked shall be cut of before his day, Job. 15. 32. and the bloody and deceitfull men shall not live out halfe their days. Psa: 55. 23.

I must take a moment to not only mention but also greatly admire the amazing providence of God. Despite the many changes and hardships these people went through, and the numerous enemies they faced and obstacles they encountered, so many of them lived to very old ages! It wasn't just this revered man's situation—(as they say, one swallow doesn’t make a summer)—but many others had similar experiences; some passed away around this time, while many still living reached 60, others 65, several to 70 or older, and some near 80, just like he did. It must be something extraordinary and beyond natural reasoning for this to happen; for experience shows that changes in air, famine, unhealthy food, excessive water consumption, sorrows, and troubles are all enemies of health, causes of many diseases, drains on natural vigor, and shorten life. Yet, they experienced a significant part of all these difficulties and suffered deeply from them. They traveled from England to Holland, where they found even worse air and diet than before; from there (during a long imprisonment, as it were, aboard ships at sea) to New England. How they fared here has already been shown, and the challenges, troubles, fears, needs, and sorrows they endured are easy to imagine. In some way, they can echo the Apostle, 2 Cor: 11. 26, 27: they were "in journeys often, in perils of waters, in perils of robbers, in perils of their own nation, in perils among the heathen, in perils in the wilderness, in perils at sea, in perils among false brethren; in weariness and painfulness, in watchings often, in hunger and thirst, in fastings often, in cold and nakedness." What then supported them? It was God's visitation that preserved their spirits. Job 10. 12: "You have given me life and grace, and your visitation has preserved my spirit." He who upheld the Apostle upheld them: "They were persecuted, but not forsaken; cast down, but not destroyed." 2 Cor: 4. 9: "As unknown, yet well known; as dying, and behold, we live; as chastened, yet not killed." 2 Cor: 6. 9. God seems to want all people to notice and remember such mercies and works of his providence directed towards his people, so that they might be encouraged to rely on God during their trials and also bless his name when they see his goodness toward others. Man does not live by bread alone, Deut: 8. 3. It is not just through good food, peace, rest, and ease while enjoying the comforts and benefits of this world that health is preserved and life prolonged. Through such examples, God wants the world to see and understand that he can do this without them; and if the world shuts its eyes and disregards this, he still wants his people to recognize and reflect on it. Daniel was content with pulse rather than the king's delicacies. Jacob, although moving from one nation to another and enduring famine, fears, and many afflictions, lived to old age and passed away peacefully, resting in the Lord, as countless other servants of God have done and will continue to do (through God's goodness), despite all the malice of their enemies; "when the branch of the wicked shall be cut off before his time," Job 15. 32, "and bloody and deceitful men shall not live out half their days." Psa: 55. 23.

By reason of ye plottings of the Narigansets, (ever since ye Pequents warr,) the Indeans were drawne into a generall conspiracie against ye English in all parts, as was in part discovered ye yeare before; and now made more plaine and evidente by many discoveries and free-conffessions of sundrie Indeans (upon severall occasions) from diverse places, concuring in one; with such other concuring circomstances as gave them suffissently to understand the trueth therof, and to thinke of means, how to prevente ye same, and secure them selves. Which made them enter into this more nere union & confederation following.

Due to the scheming of the Narigansets, ever since the Pequot war, the Indians were drawn into a general conspiracy against the English in all regions, as had been partially revealed the year before; and it became even clearer and more evident through numerous discoveries and candid confessions from various Indians (on different occasions) from various places, all aligning together; along with other coinciding circumstances that made them sufficiently understand the truth of it, and consider ways to prevent it and secure themselves. This led them to form a closer union and confederation as follows.

[257] Articles of Confederation betweene ye Plantations under ye Govermente of Massachusets, ye Plantations under ye Govermente of New-Plimoth, ye Plantations under ye Govermente of Conightecute, and ye Govermente of New-Haven, with ye Plantations in combination therwith.

[257] Articles of Confederation between the Colonies under the Government of Massachusetts, the Colonies under the Government of New Plymouth, the Colonies under the Government of Connecticut, and the Government of New Haven, along with the Colonies in partnership with them.

Wheras we all came into these parts of America with one and ye same end and aime, namly; to advance the kingdome of our Lord Jesus Christ, & to injoye ye liberties of ye Gospell in puritie with peace; and wheras in our setling (by a wise providence of God) we are further disperced upon ye sea [497]coasts and rivers then was at first intended, so yt we cannot, according to our desires, with convenience comunicate in one govermente & jurisdiction; and wheras we live encompassed with people of severall nations and strang languages, which hereafter may prove injurious to us and our posteritie; and for as much as ye natives have formerly committed sundrie insolencies and outrages upon severall plantations of ye English, and have of late combined them selves against us; and seeing, by reason of those distractions in England (which they have heard of) and by which they know we are hindered from yt humble way of seeking advice or reaping those comfurtable fruits of protection which at other times we might well expecte; we therfore doe conceive it our bounden duty, without delay, to enter into a presente consociation amongst our selves, for mutuall help & strength in all our future concernments. That as in nation and religion, so in other respects, we be & continue one, according to ye tenor and true meaning of the insuing articles. (1) Wherfore it is fully agreed and concluded by & betweene ye parties or jurisdictions above named, and they joyntly & severally doe by these presents agree & conclude, that they all be and henceforth be called by ye name of The United Colonies of New-England.

Whereas we all came to this part of America with the same goal, namely; to promote the kingdom of our Lord Jesus Christ, and to enjoy the freedoms of the Gospel in purity and peace; and whereas in our settling (by a wise providence of God) we are scattered along the sea [497] coasts and rivers more than was originally intended, so that we cannot, according to our desires, conveniently communicate under one government and jurisdiction; and whereas we live surrounded by people of different nations and strange languages, which may prove harmful to us and our descendants; and since the natives have previously committed various acts of aggression against several English settlements, and have recently united against us; and seeing that due to the distractions in England (which they have heard about) we are prevented from that humble approach to seeking advice or receiving the protective benefits we might normally expect; we therefore consider it our duty, without delay, to come together in a present association for mutual help and strength in all our future matters. That as we are united in nation and religion, so in other respects, we be and remain one, according to the intent and true meaning of the following articles. (1) Therefore, it is fully agreed and concluded by and between the parties or jurisdictions mentioned above, and they jointly and individually agree and conclude that they shall henceforth be known as The United Colonies of New-England.

2. The said United Collonies, for them selves & their posterities, doe joyntly & severally hereby enter into a firme & perpetuall league of frendship & amitie, for offence and defence, mutuall advice and succore upon all just occasions, both for preserving & propagating ye truth of ye Gospell, and for their owne mutuall saftie and wellfare.

2. The United Colonies, for themselves and their descendants, hereby enter into a strong and lasting agreement of friendship and support, for offense and defense, mutual advice and assistance on all just occasions, both to preserve and spread the truth of the Gospel and for their own mutual safety and well-being.

3. It is further agreed that the plantations which at presente are or hereafter shall be setled with[in] ye limites of ye Massachusets shall be for ever under ye Massachusets, and shall have peculier jurisdiction amonge them selves in all cases, as an intire body. And yt Plimoth, Conightecutt, and [498]New-Haven shall each of them have like peculier jurisdition and govermente within their limites and in refference to ye plantations which allready are setled, or shall hereafter be erected, or shall setle within their limites, respectively; provided yt no other jurisdition shall hereafter be taken in, as a distincte head or member of this confederation, nor shall any other plantation or jurisdiction in presente being, and not allready in combination or under ye jurisdiction of any of these confederats, be received by any of them; nor shall any tow of ye confederats joyne in one jurisdiction, without consente of ye rest, which consete to be interpreted as is expresed in ye sixte article ensewing.

3. It is also agreed that the plantations currently established or that will be established within the limits of Massachusetts will forever fall under Massachusetts' authority and will have their own unique jurisdiction among themselves as a complete entity. Additionally, Plymouth, Connecticut, and [498] New Haven will each have similar unique jurisdiction and governance within their limits concerning the plantations that are already established or that will be created within their boundaries, respectively; provided that no other jurisdiction shall be admitted in the future as a separate entity in this confederation, nor shall any existing plantation or jurisdiction, not already in combination or under the authority of any of these confederates, be accepted by any of them; nor shall any two of the confederates join in a single jurisdiction without the consent of the others, with the consent being interpreted as stated in the sixth article that follows.

4. It is by these conffederats agreed, yt the charge of all just warrs, whether offencive or defencive, upon what parte or member of this confederation soever they fall, shall, both in men, provissions, and all other disbursments, be borne by all ye parts of this confederation, in differente proportions, according to their differente abillities, in maner following: namely, yt the comissioners for each jurisdiction, from time to time, as ther shall be occasion, bring a true accounte and number of all their males in every plantation, or any way belonging too or under their severall jurisdictions, of what qualitie or condition soever they be, from 16. years old to 60, being inhabitants ther; and yt according to ye differente numbers which from time to time shall be found in each jurisdiction upon a true & just accounte, the service of men and all charges of ye warr be borne by ye pole; each jurisdiction or plantation being left to their owne just course & custome of rating them selves and people according to their differente estates, with due respects to their qualities and exemptions amongst them selves, though the confederats take no notice of any such priviledg. And yt according to their differente charge of each jurisdiction & plantation, the whole advantage of ye warr, (if it please God to blesse their [499]indeaours,) whether it be in lands, goods, or persons, shall be proportionably devided amonge ye said confederats.

4. The confederates agree that the costs of all just wars, whether offensive or defensive, no matter where they fall within this confederation, shall be covered by all parts of the confederation in different proportions, based on their various abilities, as follows: the commissioners for each jurisdiction shall regularly provide an accurate account of all their males in every settlement, or any area belonging to or under their respective jurisdictions, regardless of their status, aged 16 to 60, who are residents there. Based on the differing numbers that are found in each jurisdiction through a true and accurate account, the service of men and all expenses of the war shall be shared equally per capita; each jurisdiction or settlement is left to determine their own fair process and customs for assessing themselves and their people according to their different circumstances, with appropriate consideration for their statuses and exemptions among themselves, even though the confederates do not acknowledge any such privileges. Furthermore, according to the varying costs of each jurisdiction and settlement, all the benefits from the war, (if it pleases God to bless their efforts,) whether in land, goods, or individuals, shall be proportionally divided among the said confederates.

5. It is further agreed, that if these jurisdictions, or any plantation under or in combynacion with them, be invaded by any enemie whomsoever, upon notice & requeste of any 3. [258] magistrats of yt jurisdiction so invaded, ye rest of ye confederats, without any further meeting or expostulation, shall forthwith send ayde to ye confederate in danger, but in differente proportion; namely, ye Massachusets an hundred men sufficently armed & provided for such a service and journey, and each of ye rest forty five so armed & provided, or any lesser number, if less be required according to this proportion. But if such confederate in danger may be supplyed by their nexte confederates, not exeeding ye number hereby agreed, they may crave help ther, and seeke no further for ye presente; ye charge to be borne as in this article is exprest, and at ye returne to be victuled & suplyed with powder & shote for their jurney (if ther be need) by yt jurisdiction which imployed or sent for them. But none of ye jurisdictions to exceede these numbers till, by a meeting of ye com̅issioners for this confederation, a greater aide appear nessessarie. And this proportion to continue till upon knowlege of greater numbers in each jurisdiction, which shall be brought to ye nexte meeting, some other proportion be ordered. But in such case of sending men for presente aide, whether before or after such order or alteration, it is agreed yt at ye meeting of ye comissioners for this confederation, the cause of such warr or invasion be duly considered; and if it appeare yt the falte lay in ye parties so invaded, yt then that jurisdiction or plantation make just satisfaction both to ye invaders whom they have injured, and beare all ye charges of ye warr them selves, without requiring any allowance from ye rest of ye confederats towards ye same. And further, yt if any jurisdiction see any danger of any invasion [500]approaching, and ther be time for a meeting, that in such a case 3. magistrats of yt jurisdiction may sum̅one a meeting, at such conveniente place as them selves shall thinke meete, to consider & provid against ye threatened danger, provided when they are mett, they may remove to what place they please; only, whilst any of these foure confederats have but 3 magistrats in their jurisdiction, their requeste, or summons, from any 2. of them shall be accounted of equall force with ye 3. mentioned in both the clauses of this article, till ther be an increase of majestrats ther.

5. It is also agreed that if any of these jurisdictions or any plantation connected with them is attacked by any enemy, upon notice and request from any three magistrates of the affected jurisdiction, the rest of the confederation, without any additional meetings or discussions, shall immediately send aid to the threatened confederate, in different amounts; specifically, Massachusetts will send one hundred men who are adequately armed and equipped for such a mission, and each of the other jurisdictions will send forty-five similarly armed and equipped, or a smaller number if needed based on this ratio. However, if the confederate in danger can receive support from their nearest confederates, not exceeding the number agreed upon here, they can request help there and not seek further assistance at that time; the costs will be covered as stated in this article, and upon their return, they should be supplied with provisions and ammunition for their journey (if needed) by the jurisdiction that employed or sent for them. No jurisdiction is to exceed these numbers until a meeting of the commissioners for this confederation determines that a greater aid is necessary. This ratio will continue until, upon knowledge of larger numbers in each jurisdiction, which will be reported at the next meeting, a new ratio is established. In cases of sending men for immediate aid, whether before or after such orders or changes, it is agreed that at the meeting of the commissioners for this confederation, the reason for such war or invasion will be carefully considered; and if it appears that the fault lies with the parties that were invaded, then that jurisdiction or plantation must make proper compensation to the invaders whom they have wronged and bear all the costs of the war themselves, without requiring any support from the other confederates for the same. Furthermore, if any jurisdiction sees a threat of invasion approaching, and there is time for a meeting, then in that case, three magistrates of that jurisdiction may call for a meeting at a location they deem appropriate, to discuss and prepare against the impending danger, provided that when they meet, they can move to any place they choose; however, as long as any of these four confederates have only three magistrates in their jurisdiction, a request or summons from any two of them will have equal weight as the three mentioned in both clauses of this article, until there is an increase in magistrates there.

6. It is also agreed yt, for ye managing & concluding of all affairs propper, & concerning the whole confederation, tow comissioners shall be chosen by & out of each of these 4. jurisdictions; namly, 2. for ye Massachusets, 2. for Plimoth, 2. for Conightecutt, and 2. for New-Haven, being all in church fellowship with us, which shall bring full power from their severall Generall Courts respectively to hear, examene, waigh, and detirmine all affairs of warr, or peace, leagues, aids, charges, and numbers of men for warr, divissions of spoyles, & whatsoever is gotten by conquest; receiving of more confederats, or plantations into combination with any of ye confederates, and all things of like nature, which are ye proper concomitants or consequences of such a confederation, for amitie, offence, & defence; not inter-medling with ye govermente of any of ye jurisdictions, which by ye 3. article is preserved entirely to them selves. But if these 8. comissioners when they meete shall not all agree, yet it concluded that any 6. of the 8. agreeing shall have power to setle & determine ye bussines in question. But if 6. doe not agree, that then such propositions, with their reasons, so farr as they have been debated, be sente, and referred to ye 4. Generall Courts, viz. ye Massachusets, Plimoth, Conightecutt, and New-haven; and if at all ye said Generall Courts ye bussines so referred be concluded, [501]then to be prosecuted by ye confederats, and all their members. It was further agreed that these 8. comissioners shall meete once every year, besids extraordinarie meetings, (according to the fifte article,) to consider, treate, & conclude of all affaires belonging to this confederation, which meeting shall ever be the first Thursday in September. And yt the next meeting after the date of these presents, which shall be accounted ye second meeting, shall be at Boston in ye Massachusets, the 3. at Hartford, the 4. at New-Haven, the 5. at Plimoth, and so in course successively, if in ye meane time some midle place be not found out and agreed on, which may be comodious for all ye jurisdictions.

6. It is also agreed that, for managing and concluding all matters related to the entire confederation, two commissioners shall be chosen from each of these four jurisdictions; namely, two from Massachusetts, two from Plymouth, two from Connecticut, and two from New Haven, all being in church fellowship with us. They will bring full authority from their respective General Courts to hear, examine, weigh, and determine all matters of war or peace, alliances, assistance, expenses, and troop numbers for war, divisions of spoils, and anything acquired through conquest; the acceptance of more confederates or settlements into partnership with any of the confederates, and anything else of a similar nature that properly accompanies or results from such a confederation, concerning friendship, offense, and defense; without interfering with the governance of any of the jurisdictions, which is completely preserved for themselves by the third article. However, if these eight commissioners do not all agree when they meet, it is decided that any six of the eight agreeing shall have the power to settle and determine the issue at hand. If six do not agree, then such propositions, along with their reasons as far as they have been debated, shall be sent and referred to the four General Courts, namely, Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut, and New Haven; and if the referred matter is resolved by any of these General Courts, then it shall be pursued by the confederates and all their members. It was further agreed that these eight commissioners shall meet once a year, in addition to extraordinary meetings (according to the fifth article), to consider, discuss, and resolve all matters related to this confederation, with the meeting always scheduled for the first Thursday in September. The next meeting after the date of this agreement, which shall be considered the second meeting, will take place in Boston in Massachusetts, the third in Hartford, the fourth in New Haven, the fifth in Plymouth, and so on in succession, unless in the meantime a central location is found and agreed upon that is convenient for all the jurisdictions.

7. It is further agreed, yt at each meeting of these 8. comissioners, whether ordinarie, or extraordinary, they all 6. of them agreeing as before, may chuse a presidente out of them selves, whose office & work shall be to take care and directe for order, and a comly carrying on of all proceedings in ye present meeting; but he shall be invested with no such power or respecte, as by which he shall hinder ye propounding or progrese of any bussines, or any way cast ye scailes otherwise then in ye precedente article is agreed.

7. It is further agreed that at each meeting of these commissioners, whether regular or special, all six of them can choose a president from among themselves. The president's role will be to ensure order and facilitate the smooth progression of all matters discussed in the current meeting; however, they will have no authority or ability to obstruct the proposal or advancement of any business, nor will they be able to sway the process in any way other than what is agreed upon in the previous article.

[259] 8. It is also agreed, yt the comissioners for this confederation hereafter at their meetings, whether ordinary or extraordinarie, as they may have comission or opportunitie, doe indeaover to frame and establish agreements & orders in generall cases of a civill nature, wherin all ye plantations are interessed, for ye preserving of peace amongst them selves, and preventing as much as may be all occasions of warr or difference with others; as aboute ye free & speedy passage of justice, in every jurisdiction, to all ye confederats equally as to their owne; not receiving those yt remove from one plantation to another without due [502]certificate; how all ye jurisdictions may carry towards ye Indeans, that they neither growe insolente, nor be injured without due satisfaction, least warr breake in upon the confederats through such miscarriages. It is also agreed, yt if any servante rune away from his maister into another of these confederated jurisdictions, that in such case, upon ye certificate of one magistrate in the jurisdiction out of which ye said servante fledd, or upon other due proofe, the said servante shall be delivered, either to his maister, or any other yt pursues & brings such certificate or proofe. And yt upon ye escape of any prisoner whatsoever, or fugitive for any criminall cause, whether breaking prison, or getting from ye officer, or otherwise escaping, upon the certificate of 2. magistrats of ye jurisdiction out of which ye escape is made, that he was a prisoner, or such an offender at ye time of ye escape, they magistrats, or sume of them of the jurisdiction wher for ye presente the said prisoner or fugitive abideth, shall forthwith grante such a warrante as ye case will beare, for ye apprehending of any such person, & the delivering of him into ye hands of ye officer, or other person who pursues him. And if ther be help required, for ye safe returning of any such offender, then it shall be granted to him yt craves ye same, he paying the charges therof.

[259] 8. It is also agreed that the commissioners for this confederation, in their future meetings, whether regular or special, will work to establish agreements and orders for general civil matters that involve all the plantations. This aims to maintain peace among themselves and to minimize any causes for war or disputes with others. This includes ensuring the fair and prompt administration of justice in every jurisdiction, equally for all confederates as it is for their own. They will not accept individuals who move from one plantation to another without a proper [502] certificate. The jurisdictions will also need to manage their relations with the Indians carefully, to prevent them from becoming insolent or being harmed without proper redress, so that war does not arise among the confederates due to such issues. It is also agreed that if any servant escapes from their master to another of these confederated jurisdictions, then upon the certificate from a magistrate in the jurisdiction from which the servant fled, or upon other legitimate proof, the servant shall be returned either to their master or to anyone pursuing them with such certificate or proof. Furthermore, if any prisoner escapes for any criminal reason—whether from prison, from an officer, or otherwise—upon the certificate from two magistrates of the jurisdiction from which the escape occurred, stating that the individual was a prisoner or offender at the time of escape, the magistrates, or some of them, in the jurisdiction where the fugitive is currently located, will quickly issue a warrant appropriate to the situation for the apprehension of that person and their delivery to the officer or other individual who is pursuing them. If assistance is needed to ensure the safe return of such an offender, it shall be granted to the individual requesting it, provided they cover the associated costs.

9. And for yt the justest warrs may be of dangerous consequence, espetially to ye smaler plantations in these United Collonies, it is agreed yt neither ye Massachusets, Plimoth, Conightecutt, nor New-Haven, nor any member of any of them, shall at any time hear after begine, undertake, or ingage them selves, or this confederation, or any parte therof, in any warr whatsoever, (sudden[ET] exegents, with ye necessary consequents therof excepted, which are also to be moderated as much as ye case will permitte,) [503]without ye consente and agreemente of ye forementioned 8. comissioners, or at the least 6. of them, as in ye sixt article is provided. And yt no charge be required of any of they confederats, in case of a defensive warr, till ye said comissioners have mett, and approved ye justice of ye warr, and have agreed upon ye sum̅e of money to be levied, which sume is then to be paid by the severall confederats in proportion according to ye fourth article.

9. The just wars can have serious consequences, especially for the smaller settlements in these United Colonies. It’s agreed that neither Massachusetts, Plymouth, Connecticut, New Haven, nor any member of these colonies shall at any time hereafter begin, undertake, or engage themselves, or this confederation, or any part of it, in any war whatsoever, except for emergencies that require immediate action, which should also be moderated as much as the situation allows. No expenses will be required from any of the confederates in the case of a defensive war until the aforementioned commissioners have met, approved the justice of the war, and agreed on the amount of money to be raised, which will then be paid by the individual confederates in proportion according to the fourth article.

10. That in extraordinary occasions, when meetings are summoned by three magistrates of any jurisdiction, or 2. as in ye 5. article, if any of ye comissioners come not, due warning being given or sente, it is agreed yt 4. of the comissioners shall have power to directe a warr which cannot be delayed, and to send for due proportions of men out of each jurisdiction, as well as 6. might doe if all mett; but not less then 6. shall determine the justice of ye warr, or alow ye demands or bills of charges, or cause any levies to be made for ye same.

10. In extraordinary situations, when meetings are called by three magistrates from any jurisdiction, or 2. as specified in ye 5. article, if any of the commissioners do not attend after proper notice has been given or sent, it is agreed that 4. of the commissioners shall have the authority to direct a war that cannot be postponed, and to request the necessary number of men from each jurisdiction, just as 6. could do if everyone were present; however, no fewer than 6. shall decide the justice of ye war, or approve ye demands or bills of charges, or authorize any levies to be made for ye same.

11. It is further agreed, yt if any of ye confederats shall hereafter breake any of these presente articles, or be any other ways injurious to any one of ye other jurisdictions, such breach of agreemente or injurie shall be duly considered and ordered by ye comissioners for ye other jurisdiction; that both peace and this presente confederation may be intirly preserved without violation.

11. It is also agreed that if any of the confederates break any of these current articles or harm any of the other jurisdictions in any other way, such violations or harms will be properly addressed by the commissioners from the other jurisdiction; so that both peace and this current confederation can be fully maintained without breach.

12. Lastly, this perpetuall confederation, and ye severall articles therof being read, and seriously considered, both by ye Generall Courte for ye Massachusets, and by ye comissioners for Plimoth, Conigtecute, & New-Haven, were fully alowed & confirmed by 3. of ye forenamed confederats, namly, ye Massachusets, Conightecutt, and New-Haven; only ye comissioners for Plimoth haveing no com̅ission to conclude, desired respite till they might advise with their Generall Courte; wher upon it was agreed and concluded [504]by ye said Courte of ye Massachusets, and the comissioners for ye other tow confederats, that, if Plimoth consente, then the whole treaty as it stands in these present articls is, and shall continue, firme & stable without alteration. But if Plimoth come not in, yet ye other three confederats doe by these presents [260] confeirme ye whole confederation, and the articles therof; only in September nexte, when ye second meeting of ye com̅issioners is to be at Boston, new consideration may be taken of ye 6. article, which concerns number of comissioners for meeting & concluding the affaires of this confederation, to ye satisfaction of ye Courte of ye Massachusets, and ye comissioners for ye other 2. confederats, but ye rest to stand unquestioned. In ye testimonie wherof, ye Generall Courte of ye Massachusets, by ther Secretary, and ye comissioners for Conightecutt and New-Haven, have subscribed these presente articles this 19. of ye third month, comonly called May, Anno Dom: 1643.

12. Lastly, this ongoing confederation, along with its various articles, was read and thoroughly discussed by the General Court for Massachusetts and by the commissioners for Plymouth, Connecticut, and New Haven. It was fully approved and confirmed by three of the aforementioned confederates, namely Massachusetts, Connecticut, and New Haven; only the commissioners for Plymouth, lacking a mandate to finalize, requested a delay until they could consult with their General Court. Consequently, it was agreed by the said Court of Massachusetts and the commissioners for the other two confederates that if Plymouth agrees, then the entire treaty as it stands in these present articles is, and will remain, firm and stable without changes. However, if Plymouth does not participate, the other three confederates hereby confirm the entire confederation and its articles; only in September, when the second meeting of the commissioners is set to occur in Boston, will new consideration be given to the sixth article, which pertains to the number of commissioners who meet and make decisions regarding the affairs of this confederation, to the satisfaction of the Court of Massachusetts and the commissioners for the other two confederates, while the rest will remain unquestioned. In testimony of this, the General Court of Massachusetts, through their Secretary, along with the commissioners for Connecticut and New Haven, have signed these present articles this 19th day of the third month, commonly known as May, in the year 1643.

At a meeting of ye comissioners for ye confederation held at Boston ye 7. of Sept: it appearing that the Generall Courte of New-Plimoth, and ye severall towneshipes therof, have read & considered & approved these articles of confederation, as appeareth by com̅ission from their Generall Courte bearing date ye 29. of August, 1643. to Mr. Edward Winslow and Mr. William Collier, to ratifie and confirme ye same on their behalfes. We, therfore, ye Comissioners for ye Massachusets, Conightecutt, & New Haven, doe also, for our severall goverments, subscribe unto them.

At a meeting of the commissioners for the confederation held in Boston on September 7, it was noted that the General Court of New Plymouth and the various towns there have read, considered, and approved these articles of confederation, as shown by a commission from their General Court dated August 29, 1643, to Mr. Edward Winslow and Mr. William Collier, to ratify and confirm the same on their behalf. Therefore, we, the commissioners for Massachusetts, Connecticut, and New Haven, also subscribe to them on behalf of our respective governments.

John Winthrop, Govr. of ye Massachusest.
Tho: Dudley.
Geo: Fenwick.
Thomas Gregson.
Theoph: Eaton.
Edwa: Hopkins.
Thomas Gregson.

These were ye articles of agreemente in ye union and confederation which they now first entered into; and in [505]this their first meeting, held at Boston ye day & year abovesaid, amongst other things they had this matter of great consequence to considere on: the Narigansets, after ye subduing of ye Pequents, thought to have ruled over all ye Indeans aboute them; but ye English, espetially those of Conightecutt holding correspondencie & frenship with Uncass, sachem of ye Monhigg Indeans which lived nere them, (as ye Massachusets had done with ye Narigansets,) and he had been faithful to them in ye Pequente warr, they were ingaged to supporte him in his just liberties, and were contented yt such of ye surviving Pequents as had submited to him should remaine with him and quietly under his protection. This did much increase his power and augmente his greatnes, which ye Narigansets could not indure to see. But Myantinomo, their cheefe sachem, (an ambitious & politick man,) sought privatly and by trearchery (according to ye Indean maner) to make him away, by hiring some to kill him. Sometime they assayed to poyson him; that not takeing, then in ye night time to knock him on ye head in his house, or secretly to shoot him, and such like attempts. But none of these taking effecte, he made open warr upon him (though it was against ye covenants both betweene ye English & them, as also betweene them selves, and a plaine breach of ye same). He came suddanly upon him with 900. or 1000. men (never denouncing any warr before). Ye others power at yt presente was not above halfe so many; [506]but it pleased God to give Uncass ye victory, and he slew many of his men, and wounded many more; but ye cheefe of all was, he tooke Miantinomo prisoner. And seeing he was a greate man, and ye Narigansets a potente people & would seeke revenge, he would doe nothing in ye case without ye advise of ye English; so he (by ye help & direction of those of Conightecutt) kept him prisoner till this meeting of ye comissioners. The comissioners weighed ye cause and passages, as they were clearly represented & sufficently evidenced betwixte Uncass and Myantinomo; and the things being duly considered, the comissioners apparently saw yt Uncass could not be safe whilst Miantynomo lived, but, either by secrete trechery or open force, his life would still be in danger. Wherfore they thought he might justly put such a false & bloud-thirstie enimie to death; but in his owne jurisdiction, not in ye English plantations. And they advised, in ye maner of his death all mercy and moderation should be showed, contrary to ye practise of ye Indeans, who exercise torturs and cruelty. And, [261] Uncass having hitherto shewed him selfe a freind to ye English, and in this craving their advise, if the Narigansett Indeans or others shall unjustly assaulte Uncass for this execution, upon notice and request, ye English promise to assiste and protecte him as farr as they may agaīste such violence.

These were the articles of agreement in the union and confederation that they first established; and in [505]this initial meeting, held in Boston on the mentioned day and year, among other matters they had this important issue to consider: the Narragansetts, after the defeat of the Pequot, thought they could dominate all the Indians around them; but the English, especially those from Connecticut who had a relationship and friendship with Uncas, the chief of the Mohegan Indians living nearby, (just as the Massachusetts had done with the Narragansetts,) supported him in his rightful claims, and were okay with the surviving Pequots who submitted to him remaining under his protection. This significantly increased his power and status, which the Narragansetts could not tolerate. However, Myantinom, their chief sachem (an ambitious and cunning man), secretly and treacherously (as was customary among the Indians) plotted to have him killed, hiring some men to do the job. At times they tried to poison him; when that didn’t work, they planned to knock him out at night in his home or shoot him secretly, and similar attempts. But none of these worked, so he declared open war on him (even though it violated the agreements between the English and them, as well as between themselves, and was a clear breach of those). He came suddenly upon him with 900 or 1,000 men (never declaring any war beforehand). The other’s forces at that time were not more than half that number; [506]but God granted Uncas victory, and he killed many of his men and wounded many more; but the most important outcome was that he captured Miantinom. Realizing he was a significant figure, and with the Narragansetts being a powerful people who would seek revenge, he decided to take no action in this matter without the advice of the English; so he (with the help and guidance of the people from Connecticut) kept him prisoner until this meeting of the commissioners. The commissioners weighed the cause and events as they were clearly presented and sufficiently evidenced between Uncas and Myantinom; and considering everything thoroughly, they clearly saw that Uncas could not be safe while Miantinom was alive, as either secret treachery or open force could still threaten his life. Therefore, they believed he could justly execute such a treacherous and bloodthirsty enemy; but this should occur within his own jurisdiction, not in the English settlements. They advised that when carrying out his execution, all mercy and moderation should be shown, contrary to the practices of the Indians, who engage in torture and cruelty. And, [261] since Uncas had until now proven to be a friend to the English, and was seeking their advice, if the Narragansett Indians or others unjustly attacked Uncas for this execution, upon notification and request, the English promised to assist and protect him as far as they could against such violence.

This was ye issue of this bussines. The reasons and passages hereof are more at large to be seene in ye acts [507]& records of this meeting of ye comissioners. And Uncass follewd this advise, and accordingly executed him, in a very faire maner, acording as they advised, with due respecte to his honour & greatnes. But what followed on ye Narigansets parte will appear hear after.

This was the issue with this business. The reasons and details are further explained in the acts [507] and records from this meeting of the commissioners. Uncas followed this advice and executed him in a very honorable manner, respecting his honor and greatness. But what happened next on the Narragansett's side will be revealed later.

Anno Dom: 1644.

Year: 1644.

Mr. Edward Winslow was chosen Govr this year.

Mr. Edward Winslow was chosen Governor this year.

Many having left this place (as is before noted) by reason of the straightnes & barrennes of ye same, and their finding of better accommodations elsewher, more sutable to their ends & minds; and sundrie others still upon every occasion desiring their dismissions, the church begane seriously to thinke whether it were not better joyntly to remove to some other place, then to be thus weakened, and as it were insensibly dissolved. Many meetings and much consultation was held hearaboute, and diverse were mens minds and opinions. Some were still for staying togeather in this place, aledging men might hear live, if they would be contente with their condition; and yt it was not for wante or necessitie so much yt they removed, as for ye enriching of them selves. Others were resolute upon removall, and so signified yt hear yey could not stay; but if ye church did not remove, they must; insomuch as many were swayed, rather then ther should be a dissolution, to condescend to a removall, if a fitt place could be found, that might more conveniently and comfortablie [508]receive ye whole, with such accession of others as might come to them, for their better strength & subsistence; and some such like cautions and limitations. So as, with ye afforesaide provissos, ye greater parte consented to a removall to a place called Nawsett, which had been superficially veiwed and ye good will of ye purchassers (to whom it belonged) obtained, with some addition thertoo from ye Courte. But now they begane to see their errour, that they had given away already the best & most com̅odious places to others, and now wanted them selves; for this place was about 50. myles from hence, and at an outside of ye countrie, remote from all society; also, that it would prove so straite, as it would not be competente to receive ye whole body, much less be capable of any addition or increase; so as (at least in a shorte time) they should be worse ther then they are now hear. The which, with sundery other like considerations and inconveniences, made them chaing their resolutions; but such as were before resolved upon removall tooke advantage of this agreemente, & wente on notwithstanding, neither could ye rest hinder them, they haveing made some begin̅ing. And thus was this poore church left, like an anciente mother, growne olde, and forsaken of her children, (though not in their affections,) yett in regarde of their bodily presence and personall helpfullness. Her anciente members being most of them worne away by death; and these of later time being [509]like children translated into other families, and she like a widow left only to trust in God. Thus she that had made many rich became her selfe poore.

Many had left this place (as mentioned earlier) due to its narrowness and barrenness, and their discovery of better accommodations elsewhere, more suitable to their purposes and desires; and several others were continually seeking their dismissal. The church began to seriously consider whether it might be better to relocate together to another place rather than become weakened and, as it were, gradually dissolved. Many meetings and a lot of discussions were held about this, and opinions varied widely. Some were still in favor of staying together in this place, arguing that people could live here if they were willing to accept their situation, and that they were not leaving out of need but rather to enrich themselves. Others were firm on the idea of moving and stated that they could not stay; however, if the church did not relocate, they would have to leave. Many were persuaded that, rather than risk a dissolution, they should agree to a move if a suitable place could be found that could more comfortably and conveniently accommodate everyone, along with any new members who might join them for their better strength and sustenance, along with similar cautions and limitations. Thus, with the aforementioned provisions, the majority agreed to move to a place called Nawsett, which had been briefly viewed, and the goodwill of the purchasers (to whom it belonged) had been obtained, along with some additional support from the Court. But soon they began to realize their mistake in giving away the best and most convenient places to others, leaving themselves wanting; for this location was about 50 miles away and on the outskirts of the country, isolated from all social interaction; also, it would be so cramped that it could not accommodate the entire group, much less any additions or growth. Thus, within a short time, they would be in a worse situation than they currently were here. These and several other similar considerations and inconveniences caused them to change their minds; however, those who were already determined to move took advantage of this agreement and proceeded anyway, and the rest could not stop them, as they had already made some progress. And so, this poor church was left like an ancient mother, grown old and abandoned by her children, (though not in their hearts) yet in terms of their physical presence and personal assistance. Most of its old members had passed away, and those more recently involved had, like children, moved on to other families, leaving her like a widow, only able to trust in God. Thus, she who had made many rich became poor herself.

[262] Some things handled, and pacified by ye com̅issioner this year.

[262] Some issues managed and resolved by the commissioner this year.

Wheras, by a wise providence of God, tow of ye jurisdictions in ye westerne parts, viz. Conightecutt & New-haven, have beene latly exercised by sundrie insolencies & outrages from ye Indeans; as, first, an Englishman, runing from his mr out of ye Massachusets, was murdered in ye woods, in or nere ye limites of Conightecute jurisdiction; and aboute 6. weeks after, upon discovery by an Indean, ye Indean sagamore in these parts promised to deliver the murderer to ye English, bound; and having accordingly brought him within ye sight of Uncaway, by their joynte consente, as it is informed, he was ther unbound, and left to shifte for him selfe; wherupon 10. Englishmen forthwith coming to ye place, being sente by Mr. Ludlow, at ye Indeans desire, to receive ye murderer, who seeing him escaped, layed hold of 8. of ye Indeans ther presente, amongst whom ther was a sagamore or 2. and kept them in hold 2. days, till 4. sagamors ingaged themselves within one month to deliver ye prisoner. And about a weeke after this agreemente, an Indean came presumtuously and with guile, in ye day time, and murtherously assalted an English woman in her house at Stamford, and by 3. wounds, supposed mortall, left her for dead, after he had robbed ye house. By which passages ye English were provoked, & called to a due consideration of their owne saftie; and ye Indeans generally in those parts arose in an hostile maner, refused to come to ye English to carry on treaties of peace, departed from their wigwames, left their corne unweeded, and shewed them selves tumultuously [510]about some of ye English plantations, & shott of peeces within hearing of ye towne; and some Indeans came to ye English & tould them ye Indeans would fall upon them. So yt most of ye English thought it unsafe to travell in those parts by land, and some of ye plantations were put upon strong watchs and ward, night & day, & could not attend their private occasions, and yet distrusted their owne strength for their defence. Wherupon Hartford & New-Haven were sent unto for aide, and saw cause both to send into ye weaker parts of their owne jurisdiction thus in danger, and New-Haven, for conveniencie of situation, sente aide to Uncaway, though belonging to Conightecutt. Of all which passages they presently acquainted ye comissioners in ye Bay, & had ye allowance & approbation from ye Generall Courte ther, with directions neither to hasten warr nor to bear such insolencies too longe. Which courses, though chargable to them selves, yet through Gods blessing they hope fruite is, & will be, sweete and wholsome to all ye collonies; the murderers are since delivered to justice, the publick peace preserved for ye presente, & probabillitie it may be better secured for ye future.

Whereas, by a wise providence of God, two of the jurisdictions in the western parts, namely Connecticut and New Haven, have recently experienced various insolencies and outrages from the Indians; for instance, an Englishman, fleeing from his master out of Massachusetts, was murdered in the woods, near the boundaries of Connecticut jurisdiction; and about six weeks later, upon discovery by an Indian, the Indian sagamore in these parts promised to deliver the murderer to the English, bound; and having accordingly brought him within sight of Uncaway, by their mutual consent, as it is reported, he was then unbound and left to fend for himself; whereupon ten Englishmen immediately came to the place, sent by Mr. Ludlow, at the Indians' request, to receive the murderer. Upon seeing the murderer escape, they seized eight of the Indians present, among whom there were a sagamore or two, and held them for two days until four sagamores pledged within one month to deliver the prisoner. About a week after this agreement, an Indian came presumptuously and deceitfully in broad daylight and brutally assaulted an English woman in her house at Stamford, inflicting three wounds, believed to be fatal, leaving her for dead after robbing the house. These events provoked the English and prompted them to carefully consider their own safety; the Indians, in general, in those parts rose up in a hostile manner, refused to meet the English to discuss peace treaties, abandoned their wigwams, left their corn unweeded, and showed themselves tumultuously around some of the English plantations, firing guns within earshot of the town; and some Indians came to the English and told them the Indians would attack them. Consequently, most of the English believed it was unsafe to travel in those parts by land, and some of the plantations were put under strong guard day and night, unable to attend to their private matters, yet distrusting their own strength for their defense. Whereupon Hartford and New Haven were called for help, and both saw a reason to send aid to the weaker parts of their territory that were in danger, and New Haven, for convenience, sent aid to Uncaway, although it belonged to Connecticut. They promptly informed the commissioners in the Bay about all these occurrences, and received the approval and permission from the General Court there, with instructions neither to rush into war nor to tolerate such insolences for too long. Although these actions were costly for themselves, they hope, through God's blessing, the outcomes will be sweet and wholesome for all the colonies; the murderers have since been brought to justice, public peace has been maintained for the present, and there is a probability that it may be better secured for the future.

Thus this mischeefe was prevented, and ye fear of a warr hereby diverted. But now an other broyle was begune by ye Narigansets; though they unjustly had made warr upon Uncass, (as is before declared,) and had, ye winter before this, ernestly presed ye Gover of ye Massachusets that they might still make warr upon them to revenge the death of their sagamore, wch, being taken prisoner, was by them put to death, (as before was noted,) pretending that they had first received and accepted his ransome, and then put him to death. [511]But ye Gover refused their presents, and tould them yt it was them selves had done ye wronge, & broaken ye conditions of peace; and he nor ye English neither could nor would allow them to make any further warr upon him, but if they did, must assiste him, & oppose them; but if it did appeare, upon good proofe, that he had received a ransome for his life, before he put him to death, when ye comissioners mett, they should have a fair hearing, and they would cause Uncass to returne ye same. But notwithstanding, at ye spring of ye year they gathered a great power, and fell upon Uncass, and slue sundrie of his men, and wounded more, and also had some loss them selves. Uncass cald for aide from ye English; they tould him what ye Narigansets objected, he deney the same; they tould him it must come to triall, and if he was inocente, if ye Narigansets would not desiste, they would aide & assiste him. So at this meeting they [263] sent both to Uncass & ye Narrigansets, and required their sagamors to come or send to ye comissioners now mete at Hartford, and they should have a faire & inpartiall hearing in all their greevances, and would endeavor yt all wrongs should be rectified wher they should be found; and they promised that they should safly come and returne without any danger or molestation; and sundry ye like things, as appears more at large in ye messengers instructions. Upon wch the Narigansets sent one sagamore and some other deputies, with full [512]power to doe in ye case as should be meete. Uncass came in person, accompanyed with some cheefe aboute him. After the agitation of ye bussines, ye issue was this. The comissioners declared to the Narigansett deputies as followeth.

Thus, this trouble was averted, and the fear of war was sidestepped. But now another conflict was started by the Narigansets; although they wrongfully declared war on Uncass (as previously mentioned), they had earnestly pressed the Governor of the Massachusetts the winter before to allow them to take action against him to avenge the death of their sagamore, who, after being taken prisoner, was killed by them (as noted before), claiming that they had first accepted his ransom and then executed him. But the Governor rejected their demands and told them that they were the ones who had done wrong and broken the peace conditions; he and the English would neither allow nor support them in any further war against him. However, if they did, they would need to assist him and oppose the Narigansets; but if it could be shown, with clear evidence, that he had accepted ransom for his life before killing him, when the commissioners met, they would ensure a fair hearing, and they would get Uncass to return the same. Yet, despite this, in the spring of the year, they gathered a large force and attacked Uncass, killing several of his men and wounding more, while also suffering some losses themselves. Uncass called for help from the English; they informed him of the Narigansets' claims, which he denied. They told him it would have to go to trial, and if he was innocent, they would support him if the Narigansets wouldn’t back down. So at this meeting, they sent messages to both Uncass and the Narigansets, requiring their sagamores to come or send representatives to the commissioners now meeting at Hartford, where they would have a fair and impartial hearing on all their grievances and would strive to rectify any wrongs found. They promised safe travel without danger or harassment, along with various other assurances, as detailed in the messengers' instructions. Consequently, the Narigansets sent one sagamore and a few other deputies with full authority to act in the matter as deemed appropriate. Uncass came in person, accompanied by some of his chief men. After discussing the issue, the commissioners addressed the Narigansett deputies as follows.

1. That they did not find any proofe of any ransome agreed on.

1. That they did not find any proof of any ransom that was agreed upon.

2. It appeared not yt any wampam had been paied as a ransome, or any parte of a ransome, for Myantinomos life.

2. It seemed that no wampum had been paid as a ransom, or any part of a ransom, for Myantinomo's life.

3. That if they had in any measure proved their charge against Uncass, the comissioners would have required him to have made answerable satisfaction.

3. If they had, in any way, proven their accusation against Uncass, the commissioners would have demanded that he provide an appropriate response or compensation.

4. That if hereafter they can make satisfing profe, ye English will consider ye same, & proceed accordingly.

4. That if in the future they can provide satisfactory proof, the English will consider the same and proceed accordingly.

5. The comissioners did require yt neither them selves nor ye Nyanticks make any warr or injurious assaulte upon Unquass or any of his company untill they make profe of ye ransume charged, and yt due satisfaction be deneyed, unless he first assaulte them.

5. The commissioners required that neither they nor the Nyanticks take any action or make harmful attacks on Unquass or anyone in his group until they provide proof of the ransom charged, and that proper compensation is denied, unless he first attacks them.

6. That if they assaulte Uncass, the English are engaged to assist him.

6. If they attack Uncas, the English are committed to help him.

Hearupon ye Narigansette sachim, advising with ye other deputies, ingaged him selfe in the behalfe of ye Narigansets & Nyanticks that no hostile acts should be comitted upon Uncass, or any of his, untill after ye next planting of corne; and yt after that, before they begine any warr, they will give 30. days warning to ye Gover of the Massachusets or Conightecutt. The comissioners approving of this offer, and taking their ingagmente under their hands, required Uncass, as he expected ye continuance of ye favour of the English, to observe the same termes of peace with ye Narigansets and theirs.

Then the Narigansette sachem, consulting with the other delegates, committed himself on behalf of the Narigansets and Nyanticks that no hostile actions would be taken against Uncass or any of his people until after the next corn planting. They also agreed that before starting any war, they would give 30 days' notice to the Governor of Massachusetts or Connecticut. The commissioners approved this offer and, after signing their commitment, required Uncass, as he expected to maintain the favor of the English, to adhere to the same terms of peace with the Narigansets and their people.

[513] These foregoing conclusions were subscribed by ye comissioners, for ye severall jurisdictions, ye 19. of Sept: 1644.

[513] The commissioners from the various jurisdictions signed these conclusions on September 19, 1644.

Edwa: Hopkins, Presidente.
Simon Bradstreet.
Willm. Hathorne.
Edw: Winslow.
John Browne.
Geor: Fenwick.
Theoph: Eaton.
Tho: Gregson.

The forenamed Narigansets deputies did further promise, that if, contrary to this agreemente, any of ye Nyantick Pequents should make any assaulte upon Uncass, or any of his, they would deliver them up to ye English, to be punished according to their demerits; and that they would not use any means to procure the Mowacks to come against Uncass during this truce.

The previously mentioned Nariganset deputies also promised that if, contrary to this agreement, any of the Nyantick Pequents attacked Uncass or any of his people, they would hand them over to the English to be punished based on their actions. They also promised not to do anything to encourage the Mohawks to go after Uncass during this truce.

These were their names subscribed with their marks.

These were the names signed with their marks.

Weetowish.
Pampiamett.
Chinñough.
Pummel.

[264] Anno Dom: 1645.

[264] Year: 1645.

The comissioners this year were caled to meete to-gither at Boston, before their ordinarie time; partly in regard of some differances falen betweene ye French and ye govermente of the Massachusets, about their aiding of Munseire Latore against Munsseire de Aulney, and partly aboute ye Indeans, who had broaken ye former agreements aboute the peace concluded ye last year. This meeting was held at Boston, ye 28. of July.

The commissioners this year were called to meet in Boston earlier than usual, partly because of some disagreements that arose between the French and the Massachusetts government regarding their support for Monsieur Latore against Monsieur de Aulney, and partly about the Indians, who had broken the earlier agreements regarding the peace established last year. This meeting took place in Boston on July 28th.

[514]Besids some underhand assualts made on both sids, the Narigansets gathered a great power, and fell upon Uncass, and slew many of his men, and wounded more, by reason yt they farr exseeded him in number, and had gott store of peeces, with which they did him most hurte. And as they did this withoute ye knowledg and consente of ye English, (contrary to former agreemente,) so they were resolved to prosecute ye same, notwithstanding any thing ye English said or should doe against them. So, being incouraged by ther late victorie, and promise of assistance from ye Mowaks, (being a strong, warlike, and desperate people,) they had allready devoured Uncass & his, in their hops; and surly they had done it in deed, if the English had not timly sett in for his aide. For those of Conightecute sent him 40. men, who were a garison to him, till ye comissioners could meete and take further order.

[514]Aside from some sneaky attacks made on both sides, the Narigansets gathered a significant force and launched an assault on Uncass, killing many of his men and wounding even more, since they greatly outnumbered him and had plenty of weapons to inflict serious damage. They carried out this attack without the knowledge and consent of the English, which went against previous agreements, and they were determined to continue their actions regardless of anything the English said or did to oppose them. Encouraged by their recent victory and the promise of support from the Mowaks—who were a strong, fierce, and desperate people—they were already planning to take out Uncass and his men in their sights; and they surely would have succeeded if the English hadn't intervened in time to help him. The people of Connecticut sent him 40 men, who acted as a garrison for him until the commissioners could meet and establish further plans.

Being thus mett, they forthwith sente 3. messengers, viz. Sargent John Davis, Benedicte Arnold, and Francis Smith, with full & ample instructions, both to ye Narigansets and Uncass; to require them yt they should either come in person or send sufficiente men fully instructed to deale in ye bussines; and if they refused or delayed, to let them know (according to former agreements) yt the English are engaged to assiste against these hostile invasions, and yt they have sente their men to defend Uncass, and to know of ye Narigansets whether they will stand to ye former peace, [515]or they will assaulte ye English also, that they may provid accordingly.

Meeting like this, they immediately sent three messengers: Sergeant John Davis, Benedict Arnold, and Francis Smith, with clear and detailed instructions for both the Narragansetts and Uncas. They were to ask them to either come in person or send sufficient men who were fully briefed to handle the situation. If they refused or delayed, they were to remind them (according to previous agreements) that the English were committed to assist against these hostile invasions and that they had sent their men to defend Uncas. They also needed to find out from the Narragansetts whether they would uphold the previous peace, or if they would attack the English as well, so that they could plan accordingly.

But ye messengers returned, not only with a sleighting, but a threatening answer from the Narigansets (as will more appear hereafter). Also they brought a letter from Mr. Roger Williams, wherin he assures them that ye warr would presenly breake forth, & ye whole country would be all of a flame. And yt the sachems of ye Narigansets had concluded a newtrality with ye English of Providence and those of Aquidnett Iland. Wherupon ye comissioners, considering ye great danger & provocations offered, and ye necessitie we should be put unto of making warr with ye Narigansetts, and being also carfull, in a matter of so great waight & generall concernmente, to see ye way cleared, and to give satisfaction to all ye colonies, did thinke fitte to advise with such of ye magistrats & elders of ye Massachusets as were then at hand, and also with some of ye cheefe millitary comanders ther; who being assembled, it was then agreed,—

But the messengers came back not only with a dismissal but also a threatening response from the Narigansets (as will be explained later). They also brought a letter from Mr. Roger Williams, where he assured them that war would soon break out and the entire region would be in chaos. He mentioned that the leaders of the Narigansets had agreed to neutrality with the English of Providence and those of Aquidneck Island. Therefore, the commissioners, considering the significant danger and provocations presented, as well as the necessity of making war with the Narigansets, were also careful, in a matter of such great importance and general concern, to ensure the path was clear and to satisfy all the colonies. They decided it was appropriate to consult with some of the magistrates and elders of the Massachusetts who were present, along with some of the chief military commanders there; when assembled, it was then agreed,—

First, yt our ingagmente bound us to aide & defend Uncass. 2. That this ayde could not be intended only to defend him & his forte, or habitation, but (according to ye comone acceptation of such covenants, or ingagments, considered with ye grounds or occasion therof) so to ayde him as he might be preserved in his liberty and estate. 3ly. That this ayde [265] must be speedy, least he might be swalowed up in ye mean time, and [516]so come to late. 4ly. The justice of this warr being cleared to our selves and ye rest then presente, it was thought meete yt the case should be stated, and ye reasons & grounds of ye warr declared and published. 5ly. That a day of humilliation should be apoynted, which was ye 5. day of ye weeke following. 6ly. It was then allso agreed by ye comissioners that ye whole number of men to be raised in all ye colonies should be 300. Wherof from ye Massachusets a 190. Plimoth, 40. Conightecute, 40. New-Haven, 30. And considering yt Uncass was in present danger, 40. men of this number were forthwith sente from ye Massachusets for his sucoure; and it was but neede, for ye other 40. from Conightecutt had order to stay but a month, & their time being out, they returned; and ye Narigansets, hearing therof, tooke the advantage, and came suddanly upon him, and gave him another blow, to his further loss, and were ready to doe ye like againe; but these 40. men being arrived, they returned, and did nothing.

First, our engagement required us to help and defend Uncass. 2. This help wasn’t just meant to protect him and his fort or home, but (according to the common understanding of such agreements, considering the reasons or circumstances behind them) to support him in maintaining his freedom and property. 3. This assistance had to be timely to avoid him being overwhelmed in the meantime, which would result in helping him too late. 4. The justice of this war being clear to ourselves and everyone else present, it was decided that the case should be stated, and the reasons and grounds for the war declared and published. 5. It was also agreed by the commissioners to set a day of humiliation, which would be the 5th day of the following week. 6. Additionally, it was decided that the total number of men to be raised across all the colonies would be 300. Of these, 190 would come from Massachusetts, 40 from Plymouth, 40 from Connecticut, and 30 from New Haven. Considering that Uncass was in immediate danger, 40 men from Massachusetts were promptly sent for his support; it was necessary, as the other 40 from Connecticut had orders to stay for only a month, and once their time was up, they returned. The Naragansetts, hearing this, took the opportunity to attack him suddenly and dealt him another blow, causing him further loss, and were ready to do the same again. However, once these 40 men arrived, the Naragansetts retreated and did nothing.

The declaration which they sett forth I shall not transcribe, it being very larg, and put forth in printe, to which I referr those yt would see ye same, in which all passages are layed open from ye first. I shall only note their prowd carriage, and answers to ye 3. messengers sent from ye comissioners. They received them with scorne & contempte, and tould them they resolved to have no peace without Uncass his head; also they gave them this further answer: that it mattered not [517]who begane ye warr, they were resolved to follow it, and that ye English should withdraw their garison from Uncass, or they would procure ye Mowakes against them; and withall gave them this threatening answer: that they would lay ye English catle on heaps, as high as their houses, and yt no English-man should sturr out of his dore to pisse, but he should be kild. And wheras they required guids to pass throw their countrie, to deliver their message to Uncass from ye comissioners, they deneyed them, but at length (in way of scorne) offered them an old Pequente woman. Besids allso they conceived them selves in danger, for whilst ye interpretour was speakeing with them about ye answer he should returne, 3. men came & stood behind him with ther hatchets, according to their murderous maner; but one of his fellows gave him notice of it, so they broak of & came away; with sundry such like affrontes, which made those Indeans they carryed with them to rune away for fear, and leave them to goe home as they could.

I won’t rewrite the lengthy declaration they made since it’s quite extensive and printed; I refer anyone interested to check it out, as it covers everything from the beginning. I’ll only mention their arrogant behavior and responses to the three messengers sent from the commissioners. They met them with scorn and contempt, telling them they wouldn’t agree to any peace without Uncass's head. They also added that it didn’t matter who started the war—they were committed to following it through, and the English needed to pull their garrison from Uncass, or they would turn the Mowakes against them. Additionally, they issued a threatening warning that they would pile up the English cattle as high as their houses, and that no Englishman would be able to step outside to relieve himself without being killed. When they asked for safe passage through their land to deliver the message to Uncass from the commissioners, they denied it, but eventually (in a mocking way) offered them an old Pequente woman. Moreover, they felt themselves to be in danger; while the interpreter was speaking with them about the reply he should give, three men approached and stood behind him with their hatchets in their usual murderous manner. But one of his companions alerted him, so they broke off and left; similar affronts caused the Indians they had with them to flee in fear, leaving them to find their way home as best they could.

Thus whilst ye comissioners in care of ye publick peace sought to quench ye fire kindled amongst ye Indeans, these children of strife breath out threatenings, provocations, and warr against ye English them selves. So that, unless they should dishonour & provoak God, by violating a just ingagmente, and expose ye colonies to contempte & danger from ye barbarians, they cannot but exerciese force, when no other means will prevaile to [518]reduse ye Narigansets & their confederats to a more just & sober temper.

So while the commissioners in charge of public peace tried to put out the fire ignited among the Indians, these troublemakers were issuing threats, challenges, and war against the English themselves. Therefore, unless they want to dishonor and provoke God by breaking a just agreement, and expose the colonies to contempt and danger from the savages, they have no choice but to use force when no other means will work to reduce the Narragansetts and their allies to a more reasonable and calm attitude.

So as here upon they went on to hasten ye preparations, according to ye former agreemente, and sent to Plimoth to send forth their 40. men with all speed, to lye at Seacunke, least any deanger should befalle it, before ye rest were ready, it lying next ye enemie, and ther to stay till ye Massachusetts should joyne with them. Allso Conigtecute & Newhaven forces were to joyne togeather, and march with all speed, and ye Indean confederats of those parts with them. All which was done accordingly; and the souldiers of this place were at Seacunk, the place of their rendevouze, 8. or 10. days before ye rest were ready; they were well armed all with snaphance peeces, and wente under ye camand of Captain [266] Standish. Those from other places were led likwise by able comanders,[EU] as Captaine Mason for Conigtecute, &c.; and Majore Gibons was made generall over ye whole, with such comissions & instructions as was meete.

So they started to quickly prepare, as previously agreed, and sent word to Plymouth to dispatch their 40 men as soon as possible to stay at Seacunke, to avoid any danger before the others were ready, since it was close to the enemy. They were to wait there until the Massachusetts forces joined them. Also, the Connecticut and New Haven troops were to combine and march swiftly, along with the Indian allies from those areas. Everything was arranged accordingly; the soldiers from this location were at Seacunk, their meeting point, 8 or 10 days before the others were ready. They were well-armed with matchlock guns and went under the command of Captain Standish. Those from other places were similarly led by capable commanders, like Captain Mason for Connecticut, and Major Gibons was appointed as general over the entire force, with appropriate commissions and instructions.

Upon ye suden dispatch of these souldiears, (the present necessitie requiring it,) the deputies of ye Massachusetts Courte (being now assembled im̅ediatly after ye setting forth of their 40. men) made a question whether it was legally done, without their comission. It was answered, that howsoever it did properly belong to ye authority of ye severall jurisdictions (after [519]ye warr was agreed upon by ye comissioners, & the number of men) to provid ye men & means to carry on ye warr; yet in this presente case, the proceeding of ye comissioners and ye comission given was as sufficiente as if it had been done by ye Generall Courte.

Upon the sudden dispatch of these soldiers, (the current necessity requiring it), the deputies of the Massachusetts Court (now assembled immediately after the departure of their 40 men) raised a question about whether it was done legally, without their commission. It was answered that even though it properly belonged to the authority of the various jurisdictions (after the war was agreed upon by the commissioners, and the number of men) to provide the men and resources to carry on the war; in this present case, the actions of the commissioners and their commission were sufficient as if it had been done by the General Court.

First, it was a case of such presente & urgente necessitie, as could not stay ye calling of ye Courte or Counsell. 2ly. In ye Articles of Confederation, power is given to ye comissioners to consult, order, & determine all affaires of warr, &c. And ye word determine comprehends all acts of authority belonging therunto.

First, it was a situation of such urgent necessity that it couldn't wait for the calling of the Court or Council. Secondly, in the Articles of Confederation, power is granted to the commissioners to consult, organize, and decide all matters of war, and so on. The word determine includes all acts of authority related to that.

3ly. The comissioners are ye judges of ye necessitie of the expedition.

3ly. The commissioners are the judges of the necessity of the expedition.

4ly. The Generall Courte have made their owne comissioners their sole counsell for these affires.

4ly. The General Court has appointed their own commissioners as the only advisors for these affairs.

5ly. These counsels could not have had their due effecte excepte they had power to proceede in this case, as they have done; which were to make ye comissioners power, and ye maine end of ye confederation, to be frustrate, and that mearly for observing a ceremony.

5ly. These recommendations wouldn't have had the desired impact unless they had the authority to act in this matter, as they have; otherwise, it would undermine the commissioners' power and the main goal of the confederation, all just to uphold a formality.

6ly. The comissioners haveing sole power to manage ye warr for number of men, for time, place, &c., they only know their owne counsells, & determinations, and therfore none can grante com̅ission to acte according to these but them selves.

6ly. The commissioners have the exclusive authority to manage the war in terms of the number of men, time, place, etc., and they are the only ones who know their own plans and decisions. Therefore, no one else can grant a commission to act according to these except themselves.

All things being thus in readines, and some of ye souldiers gone forth, and the rest ready to march, the comissioners thought it meete before any hostile acte was performed, to cause a presente to be returned, which had been sente to ye Gover of the Massachusetts from ye Narigansett sachems, but not by [520]him received, but layed up to be accepted or refused as they should carry them selves, and observe ye covenants. Therfore they violating the same, & standing out thus to a warr, it was againe returned, by 2. messengers & an interpretour. And further to let know that their men already sent to Uncass (& other wher sent forth) have hitherto had express order only to stand upon his & their owne defence, and not to attempte any invasion of ye Narigansetts country; and yet if they may have due reperation for what is past, and good securitie for ye future, it shall appear they are as desirous of peace, and shall be as tender of ye Narigansets blood as ever. If therefore Pessecuss, Innemo, writh other sachemes, will (without further delay) come along with you to Boston, the comissioners doe promise & assure them, they shall have free liberty to come, and retourne without molestation or any just greevance from ye English. But deputies will not now serve, nor may the preparations in hand be now stayed, or ye directions given recalled, till ye forementioned sagamors come, and some further order be taken. But if they will have nothing but warr, the English are providing, and will proceede accordingly.

With everything ready and some of the soldiers having already left, while the rest were prepared to march, the commissioners felt it was appropriate, before any aggressive action took place, to send back a gift that had been sent to the Governor of Massachusetts from the Narigansett sachems. This gift had not yet been received by him but had been set aside to be accepted or rejected based on their conduct and adherence to the agreements. Therefore, since they violated these agreements and were pursuing war, it was sent back again by two messengers and an interpreter. Additionally, it was important to inform them that the men already sent to Uncas (as well as others sent out) had only been given explicit orders to defend themselves and not to attempt any invasion of the Narigansett territory. However, if they can get proper compensation for past grievances and solid security for the future, it will be evident that they desire peace and will be as protective of Narigansett blood as ever. If Pessecuss, Innemo, and the other sachems come with you to Boston without further delay, the commissioners promise that they will have free rein to arrive and return without interference or any legitimate complaints from the English. But the deputies can’t serve the purpose now, nor can the current preparations be halted or the given directions retracted until the aforementioned leaders arrive and further arrangements are made. However, if they are intent on war, the English are preparing and will act accordingly.

Pessecouss, Mixano, & Witowash, 3. principall sachems of ye Narigansett Indeans, and Awasequen, deputie for ye Nyanticks, with a large traine of men, within a few days after came to Boston.

Pessecouss, Mixano, and Witowash, three principal leaders of the Narragansett Indians, along with Awasequen, a deputy for the Niantics, arrived in Boston with a large group of men just a few days later.

[521] And to omitte all other circomstances and debats yt past betweene them and the comissioners, they came to this conclusion following.

[521] And to leave out all other circumstances and discussions that had happened between them and the commissioners, they reached the following conclusion.

[267] 1. It was agreed betwixte ye comissioners of ye United Collonies, and ye forementioned sagamores, & Niantick deputie, that ye said Narigansets & Niantick sagamores should pay or cause to be payed at Boston, to ye Massachusets comissioners, ye full sume of 2000. fathome of good white wampame, or a third parte of black wampampeage, in 4. payments; namely, 500. fathome within 20. days, 500. fathome within 4. months, 500. fathome at or before next planting time, and 500. fathome. within 2. years next after ye date of these presents; which 2000. fathome ye comissioners accepte for satisfaction of former charges expended.

[267] 1. It was agreed between the commissioners of the United Colonies and the aforementioned leaders, along with the Niantick deputy, that the Nariganset and Niantick leaders would pay or arrange to pay in Boston to the Massachusetts commissioners the total sum of 2,000 fathoms of good white wampum, or a third of black wampum, in 4 payments; specifically, 500 fathoms within 20 days, 500 fathoms within 4 months, 500 fathoms at or before the next planting season, and 500 fathoms within 2 years from the date of this agreement; which 2,000 fathoms the commissioners accept as fulfillment of previous expenses incurred.

2. The foresaid sagamors & deputie (on ye behalfe of ye Narigansett & Niantick Indeans) hereby promise & covenante that they upon demand and profe satisfie & restore unto Uncass, ye Mohigan sagamore, all such captives, whether men, or women, or children, and all such canowes, as they or any of their men have taken, or as many of their owne canowes in ye roome of them, full as good as they were, with full satisfaction for all such corne as they or any of theire men have spoyled or destroyed, of his or his mens, since last planting time; and ye English comissioners hereby promise yt Uncass shall doe ye like.

2. The mentioned sagamores and deputies (on behalf of the Narragansett and Niantic Indians) promise and agree that upon request and proof, they will satisfy and return to Uncass, the Mohican sagamore, all captives, whether men, women, or children, and all canoes that they or any of their men have taken, or as many of their own canoes in place of them, equally as good as they were, along with full compensation for all the corn that they or any of their men have spoiled or destroyed, belonging to him or his men, since the last planting season; and the English commissioners also promise that Uncass will do the same.

3. Wheras ther are sundry differences & greevances betwixte Narigansett & Niantick Indeans, and Uncass & his men, (which in Uncass his absence cannot now be detirmined,) it is hearby agreed yt Nariganset & Niantick sagamores either come them selves, or send their deputies to ye next meeting of ye comissioners for ye collonies, either at New-Haven in Sept 1646. or sooner (upon conveniente warning, [522]if ye said comissioners doe meete sooner), fully instructed to declare & make due proofe of their injuries, and to submite to ye judgmente of ye comissioners, in giving or receiving satisfaction; and ye said comissioners (not doubting but Uncass will either come him selfe, or send his deputies, in like maner furnished) promising to give a full hearing to both parties with equall justice, without any partiall respects, according to their allegations and profs.

3. Since there are various differences and grievances between the Narragansett and Niantic Indians and Uncas and his men, which cannot be resolved in Uncas's absence, it is hereby agreed that the Narragansett and Niantic leaders either come themselves or send their deputies to the next meeting of the commissioners for the colonies, either in New Haven in September 1646 or sooner (upon reasonable notice, if the commissioners meet sooner), fully prepared to explain and provide proof of their injuries, and to submit to the judgment of the commissioners regarding giving or receiving satisfaction; and the commissioners (confident that Uncas will either come himself or send his deputies, similarly prepared) promise to give a full hearing to both parties with equal justice, without any bias, based on their claims and evidence.

4. The said Narigansett & Niantick sagamors & deputies doe nearby promise & covenante to keep and maintaine a firme & perpetuall peace, both with all ye English United Colonies & their successors, and with Uncass, ye Monhegen sachem, & his men; with Ossamequine, Pumham, Sokanoke, Cutshamakin, Shoanan, Passaconaway, and all other Indean sagamors, and their companies, who are in freindship with or subjecte to any of ye English; hearby ingaging them selves, that they will not at any time hearafter disturbe ye peace of ye cuntry, by any assaults, hostile attempts, invasions, or other injuries, to any of ye Unnited Collonies, or their successors; or to ye afforesaid Indeans; either in their persons, buildings, catle, or goods, directly or indirectly; nor will they confederate with any other against them; & if they know of any Indeans or others yt conspire or intend hurt against ye said English, or any Indeans subjecte to or in freindship with them, they will without delay acquainte & give notice therof to ye English com̅issioners, or some of them.

4. The Narigansett and Niantick leaders and representatives promise to maintain a strong and lasting peace with all the English United Colonies and their successors, as well as with Uncass, the Monhegan chief, and his people; with Ossamequine, Pumham, Sokanoke, Cutshamakin, Shoanan, Passaconaway, and all other Indian leaders and their groups who are friends of or subject to the English. They commit to never disturb the peace of the country with any attacks, hostile actions, invasions, or other harm to any of the United Colonies or their successors, or to the aforementioned Indians, whether to their people, homes, livestock, or property, directly or indirectly; nor will they unite with anyone else against them. If they learn of any Indians or others planning to harm the English or any Indians under their protection or friendship, they will promptly inform the English commissioners or some of them.

Or if any questions or differences shall at any time hereafter arise or grow betwext them & Uncass, or any Endeans before mentioned they will, according to former ingagments (which they hearby confirme & ratifie) first acquainte ye English, and crave their judgments & advice therin; and will not attempte or begine any warr, or hostille invasion, till they have liberty and alowance from ye comissioners of ye United Collonies so to doe.

Or if any questions or disagreements come up in the future between them and Uncass, or any of the Indians mentioned earlier, they will, according to previous agreements (which they hereby confirm and ratify), first inform the English and seek their judgment and advice on the matter; and they will not attempt or initiate any war or hostile invasion until they have permission and approval from the commissioners of the United Colonies to do so.

[523] 5. The said Narigansets & Niantick sagamores & deputies doe hearby promise yt they will forthwth deliver & restore all such Indean fugitives, or captives which have at any time fled from any of ye English, and are now living or abiding amongst them, or give due satisfaction for them to ye comissioners for ye Massachusets; and further, that they will (without more delays) pay, or cause to be payed, a yearly tribute, a month before harvest, every year after this, at Boston, to ye English Colonies, for all such Pequents as live amongst them, according to ye former treaty & agreemente, made at Hartford, 1638. namly, one fathome of white wampam for every Pequente man, & halfe a fathume for each Pequente youth, and one hand length for each mal-child. And if Weequashcooke refuse to pay this tribute for any Pequents with him, the Narigansetts sagamores promise to assiste ye English against him. And they further covenante yt they will resigne & yeeld up the whole Pequente cuntrie, and every parte of it, to ye English collonies, as due to them by conquest.

[523] 5. The Nariganset and Niantick chiefs and their representatives hereby promise that they will promptly deliver and return all Indian fugitives or captives who have ever escaped from any of the English and are currently living among them, or provide proper compensation for them to the commissioners for the Massachusetts. Furthermore, they will (without any further delays) pay, or ensure payment of, an annual tribute a month before harvest, every year from now on, at Boston, to the English Colonies, for all the Pequots living among them, according to the previous treaty and agreement made in Hartford, 1638. Specifically, one fathom of white wampum for every Pequot man, half a fathom for each Pequot youth, and one hand length for each male child. If Weequashcook refuses to pay this tribute for any Pequots with him, the Narigansetts chiefs promise to assist the English against him. They also further covenant that they will surrender and yield up the entire Pequot territory, and every part of it, to the English colonies, as rightfully owed to them by conquest.

6. The said Narigansett & Niantick sagamores & deputie doe hereby promise & covenante yt within 14. days they will bring & deliver to ye Massachusetts comissioners on the behalf of ye collonies, [268] foure of their children, viz. Pessecous his eldest son, the sone Tassaquanawite, brother to Pessecouss, Awashawe his sone, and Ewangsos sone, a Niantick, to be kepte (as hostages & pledges) by ye English, till both ye forementioned 2000. fathome of wampam be payed at ye times appoynted, and ye differences betweexte themselves & Uncass be heard & ordered, and till these artickles be under writen at Boston, by Jenemo & Wipetock. And further they hereby promise & covenante, yt if at any time hearafter any of ye said children shall make escape, or be conveyed away from ye English, before ye premisses be fully accomplished, they will either bring back & deliver to ye [524]Massachusett comissioners ye same children, or, if they be not to be founde, such & so many other children, to be chosen by ye comissioners for ye United Collonies, or their assignes, and yt within 20. days after demand, and in ye mean time, untill ye said 4. children be delivered as hostages, ye Narigansett & Niantick sagamors & deputy doe, freely & of their owne accorde, leave with ye Massachusett comissioners, as pledges for presente securitie, 4. Indeans, namely, Witowash, Pumanise, Jawashoe, Waughwamino, who allso freely consente, and offer them selves to stay as pledges, till ye said children be brought & delivered as abovesaid.

6. The Narigansett and Niantick leaders and deputies hereby promise and agree that within 14 days they will bring and deliver to the Massachusetts commissioners on behalf of the colonies, four of their children, namely Pessecous, his oldest son, Tassaquanawite, Pessecous’s brother, Awashawe his son, and Ewangso’s son, a Niantick, to be kept (as hostages and pledges) by the English until the aforementioned 2000 fathoms of wampum are paid at the appointed times, and until the disputes between them and Uncas are heard and resolved, and until these articles are signed in Boston by Jenemo and Wipetock. Furthermore, they promise and agree that if at any time in the future any of the said children escape or are taken away from the English before these conditions are fully met, they will either bring back and deliver to the Massachusetts commissioners the same children, or, if they cannot be found, a number of other children to be chosen by the commissioners for the United Colonies or their assigns, and that within 20 days after the request. Meanwhile, until the said four children are delivered as hostages, the Narigansett and Niantick leaders and deputy freely and willingly leave with the Massachusetts commissioners, as pledges for present security, four Indians: Witowash, Pumanise, Jawashoe, and Waughwamino, who also consent freely and offer themselves to stay as pledges until the said children are brought and delivered as mentioned above.

7. The comissioners for ye United Collonies doe hereby promise & agree that, at ye charge of ye United Collonies, ye 4. Indeans now left as pledges shall be provided for, and yt the 4. children to be brought & delivered as hostages shall be kepte & maintained at ye same charge; that they will require Uncass & his men, with all other Indean sagamors before named, to forbear all acts of hostilitie againste ye Narigansetts and Niantick Indeans for ye future. And further, all ye promises being duly observed & kept by ye Narigansett & Niantick Indians and their company, they will at ye end of 2. years restore ye said children delivered as hostiages, and retaine a firme peace with ye Narigansets & Nianticke Indeans and their successours.

7. The commissioners for the United Colonies hereby promise and agree that, at the expense of the United Colonies, the four Indians currently held as pledges will be taken care of, and that the four children to be brought and delivered as hostages will also be supported at the same expense; that they will ask Uncas and his men, along with all other mentioned Indian leaders, to refrain from any acts of hostility against the Narragansetts and Niantic Indians in the future. Furthermore, if all promises are observed and kept by the Narragansett and Niantic Indians and their people, at the end of two years, they will return the said children delivered as hostages and maintain a firm peace with the Narragansetts and Niantic Indians and their successors.

8. It is fully agreed by & betwixte ye said parties, yt if any hostile attempte be made while this treaty is in hand, or before notice of this agreemente (to stay further preparations & directions) can be given, such attempts & ye consequencts therof shall on neither parte be accounted a violation of this treaty, nor a breach of ye peace hear made & concluded.

8. It is fully agreed by and between the said parties that if any hostile attempt is made while this treaty is in effect, or before notice of this agreement (to halt further preparations and instructions) can be given, such attempts and the consequences thereof shall not be considered a violation of this treaty, nor a breach of the peace that has been established.

9. The Narigansets & Niantick sagamors & deputie hereby agree & covenante to & with ye comissioners of ye United Collonies, yt henceforth they will neither give, grante, sell, or in any maner alienate, any parte of their countrie, nor [525]any parcell of land therin, either to any of ye English or others, without consente or allowance of ye com̅issioners.

9. The Narigansets and Niantick leaders and their deputies agree and promise to the commissioners of the United Colonies that from now on they will not give, grant, sell, or in any way transfer any part of their land, nor any parcel of land within it, either to the English or others, without the consent or approval of the commissioners.

10. Lastly, they promise that, if any Pequente or other be found & discovered amongst them who hath in time of peace murdered any of ye English, he or they shall be delivered to just punishmente.

10. Lastly, they promise that if any Pequente or others are found among them who have murdered any of the English during peacetime, he or they will be handed over for proper punishment.

In witness wherof ye parties above named have interchaingablie subscribed these presents, the day & year above writen.

In witness whereof, the parties named above have interchangeably signed this document on the day and year written above.

John Winthrop, President.
Herbert Pelham.
Tho: Prince.
John Browne.
Geo: Fenwick.
Edwa: Hopkins.
Theoph: Eaton.
Steven Goodyear.
Pessecouss his mark
Pessecouss mark
Meekesano his mark
Witowash his mark
Aumsequen his mark the Niantick deputy.
Abdas his mark
Pummash his mark
Cutchamakin his mark

This treaty and agreemente betwixte the comissioners of ye United Collonies and ye sagamores and deputy of Narrigansets and Niantick Indeans was made and concluded, Benedicte Arnold being interpretour upon his oath; Sergante Callicate & an Indean, his man, being presente, and Josias & Cutshamakin, tow Indeans aquainted with ye English language, assisting therin; who opened & cleared the whole treaty, & every article, to ye sagamores and deputie there presente.

This treaty and agreement between the commissioners of the United Colonies and the sagamores and deputy of the Narraganset and Niantic Indians was made and finalized, with Benedicte Arnold serving as interpreter under oath; Sergeant Callicate and an Indian, his servant, being present, and Josias and Cutshamakin, two Indians familiar with the English language, assisting in this process; who explained and clarified the entire treaty and each article to the sagamores and deputy present there.

And thus was ye warr at this time stayed and prevented.[526]

And so the war was stopped and avoided at this time.[526]

[269] Anno Dom: 1646.

[269] Year: 1646.

About ye midle of May, this year, came in 3. ships into this harbor, in warrlike order; they were found to be men of warr. The captains name was Crumwell, who had taken sundrie prizes from ye Spaniards in ye West Indies. He had a comission from ye Earle of Warwick. He had abord his vessels aboute 80. lustie men, (but very unruly,) who, after they came ashore, did so distemper them selves with drinke as they became like madd-men; and though some of them were punished & imprisoned, yet could they hardly be restrained; yet in ye ende they became more moderate & orderly. They continued here aboute a month or 6. weeks, and then went to ye Massachusets; in which time they spente and scattered a great deale of money among ye people, and yet more sine (I fear) then money, notwithstanding all ye care & watchfullnes that was used towards them, to prevente what might be.

About the middle of May this year, three ships arrived in this harbor in a military formation; they turned out to be warships. The captain's name was Crumwell, who had captured several prizes from the Spaniards in the West Indies. He had a commission from the Earl of Warwick. He had about 80 vigorous men on board his vessels (but they were very unruly), who, after coming ashore, got so intoxicated that they acted like madmen; and although some of them were punished and imprisoned, they could hardly be controlled; in the end, however, they became more moderate and orderly. They stayed here for about a month or six weeks, and then went to the Massachusetts; during that time, they spent and distributed a great deal of money among the people, and I fear even more sin than money, despite all the care and vigilance taken to prevent any trouble.

In which time one sadd accidente fell out. A desperate fellow of ye company fell a quarling with some of his company. His captine com̅anded him to be quiet & surcease his quarelling; but he would not, but reviled his captaine with base language, & in ye end halfe drew his rapier, & intended to rune at his captien; but he closed with him, and wrasted his rapier from him, and gave him a boxe on ye earr; but he would not give over, but still assaulted his captaine. Wherupon [527]he tooke ye same rapier as it was in ye scaberd, and gave him a blow with ye hilts; but it light on his head, & ye smal end of ye bar of ye rapier hilts peirct his scull, & he dyed a few days after. But ye captaine was cleared by a counsell of warr. This fellow was so desperate a quareller as ye captaine was faine many times to chaine him under hatches from hurting his fellows, as ye company did testifie; and this was his end.

During this time, an unfortunate incident occurred. A reckless member of the group got into an argument with some of his peers. His captain ordered him to be quiet and stop his fighting, but he refused, insulting his captain with foul language, and eventually half-drew his sword, intending to attack his captain. The captain confronted him, wrestled the sword away, and slapped him in the face; however, he still wouldn't back down and continued to assault his captain. Consequently, he took the same sword while it was still in the scabbard and struck him with the hilt. The blow landed on his head, and the small end of the sword hilt pierced his skull, causing him to die a few days later. The captain was cleared by a council of war. This man was such a reckless fighter that the captain often had to confine him below deck to prevent him from hurting his fellow crew members, as the crew testified; and this was how it ended for him.

This Captaine Thomas Cromuell sett forth another vioage to the Westindeas, from the Bay of the Massachusets, well maned & victuled; and was out 3. years, and tooke sundry prises, and returned rich unto the Massachusets, and ther dyed the same som̅ere, having gott a fall from his horse, in which fall he fell on his rapeir hilts, and so brused his body as he shortly after dyed therof, with some other distempers, which brought him into a feavor. Some observed that ther might be somthing of the hand of God herein; that as the forenamed man dyed of ye blow he gave him with ye rapeir hilts, so his owne death was occationed by a like means.

Captain Thomas Cromwell set out on another voyage to the West Indies from the Bay of Massachusetts, well-manned and well-supplied. He was gone for three years, captured several prizes, and returned rich to Massachusetts. He died there after suffering a fall from his horse, landing on the hilt of his rapier, which bruised his body and contributed to his death shortly after, along with other ailments that led to a fever. Some noted that there might be something divine in this, suggesting that just as the aforementioned man died from the blow he received from the rapier hilt, Cromwell's own death was caused by a similar fate.


This year Mr. Edward Winslow went into England, upon this occation: some discontented persons under ye govermente of the Massachusets sought to trouble their peace, and disturbe, if not innovate, their govermente, by laying many [270] scandals upon them; and intended to prosecute against them in England, by petitioning & complaining to the Parlemente. Allso [528]Samuell Gorton & his company made complaints against them; so as they made choyse of Mr. Winslow to be their agente, to make their defence, and gave him comission & instructions for that end; in which he so carried him selfe as did well answer their ends, and cleared them from any blame or dishonour, to the shame of their adversaries. But by reason of the great alterations in the State, he was detained longer then was expected; and afterwards fell into other imployments their, so as he hath now bene absente this 4. years, which hath been much to the weakning of this govermente, without whose consente he tooke these imployments upon him.

This year, Mr. Edward Winslow went to England for a specific reason: some unhappy individuals under the Massachusetts government tried to disturb their peace and disrupt, if not change, their government by spreading many scandals about them; they planned to take action against them in England by petitioning and complaining to Parliament. Also, Samuel Gorton and his group made complaints against them, so they chose Mr. Winslow to be their agent to defend them, and he was given a commission and instructions for that purpose. He conducted himself in a way that effectively met their needs and cleared them of any blame or dishonor, much to the embarrassment of their adversaries. However, due to significant changes in the government, he was held up longer than expected, and afterwards, he became involved in other duties there, meaning he has now been absent for four years, which has weakened this government, as he took on these duties without their consent.

Anno 1647. And Anno 1648.

Anno 1647. And Anno 1648.


APPENDIX.



APPENDIX.

No. I.

No. I.

[Passengers of the Mayflower.]

[Mayflower Passengers.]

The names of those which came over first, in ye year 1620. and were by the blessing of God the first beginers and (in a sort) the foundation of all the Plantations and Colonies in New-England; and their families.

The names of those who arrived first in the year 1620 and were, by the blessing of God, the pioneers and, in a way, the foundation of all the plantations and colonies in New England, along with their families.



8.

Mr. John Carver; Kathrine, his wife; Desire Minter; & 2. man-servants, John Howland, Roger Wilder; William Latham, a boy; & a maid servant, & a child yt was put to him, called Jasper More.

Mr. John Carver; Kathrine, his wife; Desire Minter; and two male servants, John Howland and Roger Wilder; William Latham, a boy; and a maidservant, along with a child assigned to him, named Jasper More.



6.

Mr. William Brewster; Mary, his wife; with 2. sons, whose names were Love & Wrasling; and a boy was put to him called Richard More; and another of his brothers. The rest of his children were left behind, & came over afterwards.

Mr. William Brewster; Mary, his wife; with 2 sons, named Love and Wrestling; and a boy named Richard More who was added to them; and another of his brothers. The rest of his children stayed behind and came over later.



5.

Mr. Edward Winslow; Elizabeth, his wife; & 2. men servants, caled Georg Sowle and Elias Story; also a litle girle was put to him, caled Ellen, the sister of Richard More.

Mr. Edward Winslow; Elizabeth, his wife; and 2 male servants, named George Sowle and Elias Story; also a little girl was placed with him, named Ellen, the sister of Richard More.



2.

William Bradford, and Dorothy, his wife; having but one child, a sone, left behind, who came afterward.

William Bradford and his wife, Dorothy, had only one child, a son, who they left behind and who came later.



6.

Mr. Isaack Allerton, and Mary, his wife; with 3. children, Bartholmew, Remember, & Mary; and a servant boy, John Hooke.

Mr. Isaack Allerton and his wife Mary, along with their three children, Bartholmew, Remember, and Mary, and a servant boy, John Hooke.





2.

Mr. Samuell Fuller, and a servant, caled William Butten. His wife was behind, & a child, which came afterwards.

Mr. Samuell Fuller and a servant named William Butten. His wife was behind, along with a child who came later.



2.

John Crakston, and his sone, John Crakston.

John Crakston and his son, John Crakston.



2.

Captin Myles Standish, and Rose, his wife.

Capt. Myles Standish and his wife, Rose.



4.

Mr. Christopher Martin, and his wife, and 2. servants, Salamon Prower and John Langemore.

Mr. Christopher Martin, his wife, and two servants, Salamon Prower and John Langemore.



5.

Mr. William Mullines, and his wife, and 2. children, Joseph & Priscila; and a servant, Robart Carter.

Mr. William Mullines, his wife, and two children, Joseph and Priscila; and a servant, Robart Carter.



6.

Mr. William White, and Susana, his wife, and one sone, caled Resolved, and one borne a ship-bord, caled Peregriene; & 2. servants, named William Holbeck & Edward Thomson.

Mr. William White, his wife Susana, and their son named Resolved, along with another born aboard a ship named Peregrine; and two servants, William Holbeck and Edward Thomson.



8.

Mr. Steven Hopkins, & Elizabeth, his wife, and 2. children, caled Giles, and Constanta, a doughter, both by a former wife; and 2. more by this wife, caled Damaris & Oceanus; the last was borne at sea; and 2. servants, called Edward Doty and Edward Litster.

Mr. Steven Hopkins, his wife Elizabeth, and their two children, named Giles and Constanta, from a previous marriage; and two more children with this wife, named Damaris and Oceanus; the last one was born at sea; and two servants named Edward Doty and Edward Litster.



1.

Mr. Richard Warren; but his wife and children were lefte behind, and came afterwards.

Mr. Richard Warren; but his wife and kids were left behind and came later.



4.

John Billinton, and Elen, his wife; and 2. sones, John & Francis.

John Billinton, his wife Elen, and their two sons, John and Francis.



4.

Edward Tillie, and Ann, his wife; and 2. children that were their cossens, Henery Samson and Humillity Coper.

Edward Tillie and his wife Ann, along with their two children who were their cousins, Henry Samson and Humility Coper.



3.

John Tillie, and his wife; and Eelizabeth, their doughter.

John Tillie and his wife, along with their daughter Elizabeth.



2.

Francis Cooke, and his sone John. But his wife & other children came afterwards.

Francis Cooke and his son John. But his wife and other children came later.





2.

Thomas Rogers, and Joseph, his sone. His other children came afterwards.

Thomas Rogers and his son Joseph. His other children came later.



3.[EV]

Thomas Tinker, and his wife, and a sone.

Thomas Tinker, his wife, and a son.



2.

John Rigdale, and Alice, his wife.

John Rigdale and his wife, Alice.



3.

James Chilton, and his wife, and Mary, their dougter. They had an other doughter, yt was maried, came afterward.

James Chilton, his wife, and their daughter Mary. They had another daughter who was married and came later.



3.

Edward Fuller, and his wife, and Samuell, their sonne.

Edward Fuller, his wife, and their son Samuel.



3.

John Turner, and 2. sones. He had a doughter came some years after to Salem, wher she is now living.

John Turner had two sons. He had a daughter who came to Salem some years later, where she is now living.



3.

Francis Eaton, and Sarah, his wife, and Samuell, their sone, a yong child.

Francis Eaton, his wife Sarah, and their young son Samuel.



10.

Moyses Fletcher, John Goodman, Thomas Williams, Digerie Preist, Edmond Margeson, Peter Browne, Richard Britterige, Richard Clarke, Richard Gardenar, Gilbart Winslow.

Moyses Fletcher, John Goodman, Thomas Williams, Digerie Preist, Edmond Margeson, Peter Browne, Richard Britterige, Richard Clarke, Richard Gardenar, Gilbart Winslow.



1.

John Alden was hired for a cooper, at South-Hampton, wher the ship victuled; and being a hopfull yong man, was much desired, but left to his owne liking to go or stay when he came here; but he stayed, and maryed here.

John Alden was hired as a cooper in Southampton, where the ship was supplied. Being a promising young man, he was highly sought after, but he was free to decide whether to go or stay when he arrived. He chose to stay and got married here.



2.

John Allerton and Thomas Enlish were both hired, the later to goe mr of a shalop here, and ye other was reputed as one of ye company, but was to go back (being a seaman) for the help of others behind. But they both dyed here, before the shipe returned.

John Allerton and Thomas Enlish were both hired, the latter to serve as captain of a small boat here, and the other was recognized as part of the crew but was supposed to return (being a sailor) to help others who were left behind. However, they both died here before the ship returned.





2.

There were allso other 2. seamen hired to stay a year here in the country, William Trevore, and one Ely. But when their time was out, they both returned.

There were also two other sailors hired to stay here in the country for a year, William Trevore and a guy named Ely. But when their time was up, both of them went back.



These, bening aboute a hundred sowls, came over in this first ship; and began this worke, which God of his goodnes hath hithertoo blesed; let his holy name have ye praise.

These, numbering about a hundred souls, arrived on this first ship and started this work, which God in His goodness has blessed so far; let His holy name be praised.




And seeing it hath pleased him to give me to see 30. years compleated since these beginings; and that the great works of his providence are to be observed, I have thought it not unworthy my paines to take a veiw of the decreasings & increasings of these persons, and such changs as hath pased over them & theirs, in this thirty years. It may be of some use to such as come after; but, however, I shall rest in my owne benefite.

And since it has pleased him to allow me to see 30 years completed since these beginnings, and that the great works of his providence should be noted, I thought it worth my effort to take a look at the ups and downs of these people, and the changes that have occurred among them and their families over these thirty years. This may be of some use to those who come after me; but, in any case, I will find my own benefit in it.



I will therfore take them in order as they lye.

I will therefore address them in the order they appear.



Mr. Carver and his wife dyed the first year; he in ye spring, she in ye som̅er; also, his man Roger and ye litle boy Jasper dyed before either of them, of ye commone infection. Desire Minter returned to her freinds, & proved not very well, and dyed in England. His servant boy Latham, after more then 20. years stay in the country, went into England, and from thence to the Bahamy Ilands in ye West Indies, and ther, with some others, was starved for want of food. His maid servant maried, & dyed a year or tow after, here in this place.

Mr. Carver and his wife both died in the first year; he in the spring, she in the summer. Additionally, his man Roger and the little boy Jasper died before either of them from the common infection. Desire Minter returned to her friends but was not very well and died in England. His servant boy Latham, after more than 20 years in the country, went to England and then to the Bahama Islands in the West Indies, where, along with some others, he starved due to lack of food. His maid servant got married and died a year or two later here in this place.



15.

His servant, John Howland, maried the doughter of John Tillie, Elizabeth, and they are both now living, and have 10. children, now all living; and their eldest daughter hath 4. children. And ther 2. daughter, 1. all living; and other of their children mariagable. So 15. are come of them.

His servant, John Howland, married the daughter of John Tillie, Elizabeth, and they are both still alive and have 10 children, all of whom are living. Their eldest daughter has 4 children. Their second daughter, 1, is also living, and some of their other children are of marrying age. So, 15 descendants have come from them.





4.
2.

Mr. Brewster lived to very old age; about 80. years he was when he dyed, having lived some 23. or 24. years here in ye countrie; & though his wife dyed long before, yet she dyed aged. His sone Wrastle dyed a yonge man unmaried; his sone Love lived till this year 1650. and dyed, & left 4. children, now living. His doughters which came over after him are dead, but have left sundry children alive; his eldst sone is still liveing, and hath 9. or 10 children; one maried, who hath a child or 2.

Mr. Brewster lived to a very old age; he was about 80 years old when he died, having spent around 23 or 24 years in this country. Although his wife died long before him, she lived to an old age as well. His son Wrastle died young and unmarried; his son Love lived until this year, 1650, and died, leaving behind 4 children who are still alive. His daughters who came over after him have passed away but have left several children living. His eldest son is still alive and has 9 or 10 children, one of whom is married and has one or two children.



4.

Richard More his brother dyed the first winter; but he is maried, and hath 4. or 5. children, all living.

Richard More's brother died the first winter; but he is married and has 4 or 5 children, all alive.



2.

Mr. Ed: Winslow his wife dyed the first winter; and he maried with the widow of Mr. White, and hath 2. children living by her marigable, besids sundry that are dead.

Mr. Ed: Winslow's wife died the first winter; and he married the widow of Mr. White, and has 2 children living with her, besides several that are deceased.



8.

One of his servants dyed, as also the litle girle, soone after the ships arivall. But his man, Georg Sowle, is still living, and hath 8. childrē.

One of his servants died, as did the little girl, soon after the ships arrived. But his man, Georg Sowle, is still alive and has 8 children.



4.

William Bradford his wife dyed soone after their arivall; and he maried againe; and hath 4. children, 3. wherof are maried.

William Bradford's wife died soon after their arrival; and he married again; and he has 4 children, 3 of whom are married.



8.

Mr. Allerton his wife dyed with the first, and his servant, John Hooke. His sone Bartle is maried in England, but I know not how many children he hath. His doughter Remember is maried at Salem, & hath 3. or 4. children living. And his doughter Mary is maried here, & hath 4. children. Him selfe maried againe with ye doughter of Mr. Brewster, & hath one sone living by her, but she is long since dead. And he is maried againe, and hath left this place long agoe. So I account his increase to be 8. besids his sons in England.

Mr. Allerton and his wife passed away with the first group, along with his servant, John Hooke. His son Bartle is married in England, but I don’t know how many children he has. His daughter Remember is married in Salem and has 3 or 4 children living. His daughter Mary is married here and has 4 children. He himself remarried the daughter of Mr. Brewster and had one son with her, but she has been dead for a long time. He is married again and left this place long ago. So I count his increase to be 8, besides his sons in England.



2.

Mr. Fuller his servant dyed at sea; and after his wife came over, he had tow children by her, which are living and growne up to years; but he dyed some 15. years agoe.

Mr. Fuller’s servant died at sea; and after his wife came over, he had two children with her, who are alive and have grown up; but he died about 15 years ago.





John Crakston dyed in the first mortality; and about some 5. or 6. years after, his sone dyed; having lost him selfe in ye wodes, his feet became frosen, which put him into a feavor, of which he dyed.

John Crakston died in the first epidemic; and about 5 or 6 years later, his son died too. He got lost in the woods, his feet froze, which gave him a fever, and that’s what he died from.



4.

[EW] Captain Standish his wife dyed in the first sicknes, and he maried againe, and hath 4. sones liveing, and some are dead.

[EW] Captain Standish's wife died in the first illness, and he remarried, and he has 4 sons living, and some are dead.



Mr. Martin, he & all his, dyed in the first infection not long after the arivall.

Mr. Martin, he and all his, died in the first infection not long after the arrival.



15.

Mr. Molines, and his wife, his sone, and his servant, dyed the first winter. Only his dougter Priscila survied, and maried with John Alden, who are both living, and have 11. children. And their eldest daughter is maried, & hath five children.

Mr. Molines, his wife, his son, and his servant all died that first winter. Only his daughter Priscilla survived, and she married John Alden. They are both alive and have 11 children. Their eldest daughter is married and has five children.



7.

Mr. White and his 2. servants dyed soone after ther landing. His wife maried with Mr. Winslow (as is before noted). His 2. sons are maried, and Resolved hath 5. children, Perigrine tow, all living. So their increase are 7.

Mr. White and his 2 servants died soon after their landing. His wife married Mr. Winslow (as noted earlier). His 2 sons are married, and Resolved has 5 children, Peregrine 2, all living. So their total increase is 7.



5.
4.

Mr. Hopkins and his wife are now both dead, but they lived above 20. years in this place, and had one sone and 4. doughters borne here. Ther sone became a seaman, & dyed at Barbadoes; one daughter dyed here, and 2. are maried; one of them hath 2. children; & one is yet to mary. So their increase which still survive are 5. But his sone Giles is maried, and hath 4. children.

Mr. Hopkins and his wife have now passed away, but they lived in this place for over 20 years and had one son and four daughters born here. Their son became a seaman and died in Barbados; one daughter died here, and two are married; one of them has two children, and one is still single. So their surviving descendants total five. However, their son Giles is married and has four children.



12.

His doughter Constanta is also maried, and hath 12. children, all of them living, and one of them maried.

His daughter Constanta is also married and has 12 children, all of whom are living, and one of them is married.





4.

Mr. Richard Warren lived some 4. or 5. years, and had his wife come over to him, by whom he had 2. sons before dyed; and one of them is maryed, and hath 2. children. So his increase is 4. But he had 5. doughters more came over with his wife, who are all maried, & living, & have many children.

Mr. Richard Warren lived about 4 or 5 years and brought his wife over to join him, with whom he had 2 sons before he died; one of them is married and has 2 children. So his total descendants are 4. However, he had 5 daughters who came over with his wife, all of whom are married and alive, and they have many children.



8.

John Billinton, after he had bene here 10. yers, was executed for killing a man; and his eldest sone dyed before him; but his 2. sone is alive, and maried, & hath 8. children.

John Billinton, after he had been here for 10 years, was executed for killing a man; his eldest son died before him, but his second son is alive, married, and has 8 children.



7.

Edward Tillie and his wife both dyed soon after their arivall; and the girle Humility, their cousen, was sent for into England, and dyed ther. But the youth Henery Samson is still liveing, and is maried, & hath 7. children.

Edward Tillie and his wife both died soon after they arrived; and the girl Humility, their cousin, was sent for to England and died there. But the young man Henry Samson is still alive, married, and has 7 children.



John Tillie and his wife both dyed a litle after they came ashore; and their daughter Elizabeth maried with John Howland, and hath issue as is before noted.

John Tillie and his wife both died a little while after they came ashore; and their daughter Elizabeth married John Howland, and they have descendants as mentioned earlier.



8.
4.

Francis Cooke is still living, a very olde man, and hath seene his childrens children have children; after his wife came over, (with other of his children,) he hath 3. still living by her, all maried, and have 5. children; so their encrease is 8. And his sone John, which came over with him, is maried, and hath 4, chilldren living.

Francis Cooke is still alive, a very old man, and has seen his grandchildren have children; after his wife came over (with some of his other children), he has 3 still living with her, all married, and they have 5 children, so their total is 8. His son John, who came over with him, is married and has 4 living children.



6.

Thomas Rogers dyed in the first sicknes, but his sone Joseph is still living, and is maried, and hath 6. children. The rest of Thomas Rogers [children] came over, & are maried, & have many children.

Thomas Rogers died in the first sickness, but his son Joseph is still alive, is married, and has six children. The rest of Thomas Rogers' children came over, got married, and have many children.



Thomas Tinker and his wife and sone all dyed in the first sicknes.

Thomas Tinker, his wife, and his son all died in the first illness.



And so did John Rigdale and his wife.

And so did John Rigdale and his wife.





10.

James Chilton and his wife also dyed in the first infection. But their daughter Mary is still living, and hath 9. children; and one daughter is maried, & hath a child; so their increase is 10.

James Chilton and his wife also died in the first outbreak. But their daughter Mary is still alive and has 9 children; one daughter is married and has a child, so their total is 10.



4.

Edward Fuller and his wife dyed soon after they came ashore; but their sone Samuell is living, & maried, and hath 4. children or more.

Edward Fuller and his wife died shortly after they arrived on land; however, their son Samuel is alive, married, and has four or more children.



John Turner and his 2. sones all dyed in the first siknes. But he hath a daugter still living at Salem, well maried, and approved of.

John Turner and his two sons all died in the first sickness. But he has a daughter still living in Salem, well married, and respected.



4.
1.

Francis Eaton his first wife dyed in the generall sicknes; and he maried againe, & his 2. wife dyed, & he maried the 3. and had by her 3. children. One of them is maried, & hath a child; the other are living, but one of them is an ideote. He dyed about 16. years 1. agoe. His sone Samuell, who came over a sucking child, is allso maried, & hath a child.

Francis Eaton’s first wife died during the general sickness; he remarried, and his second wife died as well. He married a third time and had three children with her. One of them is married and has a child; the others are still alive, but one of them has a mental disability. He died about 16 years ago. His son Samuel, who came over as a baby, is also married and has a child.



Moyses Fletcher, Thomas Williams, Digerie Preist, John Goodman, Edmond Margeson, Richard Britteridge, Richard Clarke. All these dyed sone after their arivall, in the generall sicknes that befell. But Digerie Preist had his wife & children sent hither afterwards, she being Mr. Allertons sister. But the rest left no posteritie here.

Moyses Fletcher, Thomas Williams, Digerie Preist, John Goodman, Edmond Margeson, Richard Britteridge, Richard Clarke. All of them died soon after their arrival due to the widespread sickness that occurred. However, Digerie Preist had his wife and children sent here later, as she was Mr. Allerton's sister. The others didn't leave any descendants here.



Richard Gardinar became a seaman, and died in England, or at sea.

Richard Gardinar became a sailor and died in England or at sea.



Gilbert Winslow, after diverse years aboad here, returned into England, and dyed ther.

Gilbert Winslow, after several years abroad, returned to England and died there.



6.

Peter Browne maried twise. By his first wife he had 2. children, who are living, & both of them maried, and the one of them hath 2. children; by his second wife he had 2. more. He dyed about 16. years since.

Peter Browne was married twice. With his first wife, he had 2 children, who are both alive and married, and one of them has 2 kids. With his second wife, he had 2 more children. He died about 16 years ago.



Thomas English and John Allerton dyed in the generall siknes.

Thomas English and John Allerton died in the general sickness.

John Alden maried with Priscila, Mr. Mollines his doughter, and had issue by her as is before related.

John Alden married Priscilla, Mr. Mollines' daughter, and had children with her as previously mentioned.

Edward Doty & Edward Litster, the servants of Mr. Hopkins. Litster, after he was at liberty, went to Virginia, & ther dyed. But Edward Doty by a second wife hath 7. children, and both he and they are living.

Edward Doty & Edward Litster, the servants of Mr. Hopkins. Litster, after he was freed, went to Virginia, and there he died. But Edward Doty, with a second wife, has 7 children, and both he and they are alive.

Of these 100. persons which came first over in this first ship together, the greater halfe dyed in the generall mortality; and most of them in 2. or three monthes time. And for those which survied, though some were ancient & past procreation, & others left ye place and cuntrie, yet of those few remaining are sprunge up above 160. persons, in this 30. years, and are now living in this presente year, 1650. besids many of their children which are dead, and come not within this account.

Of the 100 people who arrived on this first ship together, more than half died during the general mortality, and most of them within two or three months. For those who survived, although some were older and past the age of having children, and others left the area and country, from the few who remained, over 160 people have emerged in these 30 years and are still living in this present year, 1650, in addition to many of their children who have died and aren't included in this count.

And of the old stock (of one & other) ther are yet living this present year, 1650. nere 30. persons. Let the Lord have ye praise, who is the High Preserver of men.

And of the old stock (of one and the other) there are still nearly 30 people living this year, 1650. Let the Lord be praised, who is the High Preserver of mankind.


[EX] Twelfe persons liveing of the old stock this present yeare, 1679.

[EX] Twelve people from the old lineage living this year, 1679.

Two persons liveing that came over in the first shipe 1620, this present yeare, 1690. Resolved White and Mary Chusman,[EY] the daughter of Mr. Allerton.

Two people living who came over in the first ship in 1620, this year, 1690. Resolved White and Mary Chusman,[EY] the daughter of Mr. Allerton.

And John Cooke, the son of Frances Cooke, that came in the first ship, is still liveing this present yeare, 1694; & Mary Cushman is still living, this present year, 1698.

And John Cooke, the son of Frances Cooke, who arrived on the first ship, is still alive this year, 1694; and Mary Cushman is still living this year, 1698.


No. II.

No. 2.

[Commission for Regulating Plantations.]

[Commission for Regulating Farms.]

Charles by ye grace of God king of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland, Defender of ye Faith, &c.[EZ]

Charles, by the grace of God, King of England, Scotland, France, and Ireland, Defender of the Faith, etc.

To the most Reved father in Christ, our wellbeloved & faithfull counsellour, William, by devine providence Archbishop of Counterbery, of all England Primate & Metropolitan; Thomas Lord Coventry, Keeper of our Great Seale of England; the most Reverente father in Christ our wellbeloved and most faithful Counselour, Richard, by devine providence Archbishop of Yorke, Primate & Metropolitan; our wellbeloved and most faithfull coussens & Counselours, Richard, Earle of Portland, our High Treasurer of England; Henery, Earle of Manchester, Keeper of our Privie Seale; Thomas, Earle of Arundalle & Surry, Earle Marshall of England; Edward, Earle of Dorsett, Chamberline of our most dear consorte, the Queene; and our beloved & faithfull Counselours, Francis Lord Cottington, Counseler, and Undertreasurour of our Eschequour; Sr: Thomas Edmonds, knight, Treasourer of our houshould; Sr: Henery Vane, Knight, controuler of ye same houshould; Sr: John Cooke, Knight, one of our Privie Secretaries; and Francis Windebanck, Knight, another of our Privie Secretaries,

To the most revered father in Christ, our beloved and faithful counselor, William, by divine providence Archbishop of Canterbury, Primate and Metropolitan of all England; Thomas Lord Coventry, Keeper of our Great Seal of England; the most reverent father in Christ, our beloved and most faithful counselor, Richard, by divine providence Archbishop of York, Primate and Metropolitan; our beloved and most faithful cousins and counselors, Richard, Earl of Portland, our High Treasurer of England; Henry, Earl of Manchester, Keeper of our Privy Seal; Thomas, Earl of Arundel and Surrey, Earl Marshall of England; Edward, Earl of Dorset, Chamberlain to our most dear consort, the Queen; and our beloved and faithful counselors, Francis Lord Cottington, Counselor, and Undertreasurer of our Exchequer; Sir Thomas Edmonds, knight, Treasurer of our household; Sir Henry Vane, knight, Controller of the same household; Sir John Cooke, knight, one of our Privy Secretaries; and Francis Windebanck, knight, another of our Privy Secretaries.

Wheras very many of our subjects, & of our late fathers of beloved memory, our sovereigne lord James, late king of England, by means of licence royall, not only with [541]desire of inlarging ye teritories of our empire, but cheefly out of a pious & religious affection, & desire of propagating ye gospell of our Lord Jesus Christ, with great industrie & expences have caused to be planted large Collonies of ye English nation, in diverse parts of ye world altogether unmannred, and voyd of inhabitants, or occupied of the barbarous people that have no knowledg of divine worship. We being willing to provid a remedy for ye tranquillity & quietnes of those people, and being very confidente of your faith & wisdom, justice & providente circomspection, have constituted you ye aforesaid Archbishop of Counterburie, Lord Keeper of ye Great Seale of England, ye Archbishop of Yorke, &c. and any 5. or more, of you, our Comissioners; and to you, and any 5. or more of you, we doe give and com̅ite power for ye govermente & saftie of ye said collonies, drawen, or which, out of ye English nation into those parts hereafter, shall be drawne, to make lawes, constitutions, & ordinances, pertaining ether to ye publick state of these collonies, or ye private profite of them; and concerning ye lands, goods, debts, & succession in those parts, and how they shall demaine them selves, towards foraigne princes, and their people, or how they shall bear them selves towards us, and our subjects, as well in any foraine parts whatsoever, or on ye seas in those parts, or in their returne sayling home; or which may pertaine to ye clergie govermente, or to ye cure of soules, among ye people ther living, and exercising trad in those parts; by designing out congruente porcions arising in tithes, oblations, & other things ther, according to your sound discretions, in politicall & civill causes; and by haveing ye advise of 2. or 3. bishops, for ye setling, making, & ordering of ye bussines, for ye designeing of necessary ecclesiasticall, and clargie porcions, which you shall cause to be called, and taken to you. And to make provission against ye violation of those [542]laws, constitutions, and ordinances, by imposing penealties & mulets, imprisonmente if ther be cause, and yt ye quality of ye offence doe require it, by deprivation of member, or life, to be inflicted. With power allso (our assente being had) to remove, & displace ye governours or rulers of those collonies, for causes which to you shall seeme lawfull, and others in their stead to constitute; and require an accounte of their rule & govermente, and whom you shall finde culpable, either by deprivation from their place, or by imposition of a mulete upon ye goods of them in those parts to be levied, or banishmente from those provinces in wch they have been gover or otherwise to cashier according to ye quantity of ye offence. And to constitute judges, & magistrats politicall & civill, for civill causes and under ye power and forme, which to you 5. or more of you shall seeme expediente. And judges & magistrats & dignities, to causes Ecclesiasticall, and under ye power & forme which to you 5. or more of you, with the bishops vicegerents (provided by ye Archbishop of Counterbure for ye time being), shall seeme expediente; and to ordaine courts, pretoriane and tribunall, as well ecclesiasticall, as civill, of judgmentes; to detirmine of ye formes and maner of procceedings in ye same; and of appealing from them in matters & causes as well criminall, as civill, personall, reale, and mixte, and to their seats of justice, what may be equall & well ordered, and what crimes, faults, or exessess, of contracts or injuries ought to belonge to ye Ecclesiasticall courte, and what to ye civill courte, and seate of justice.

Whereas many of our subjects, and our late beloved father, King James, former king of England, through royal permission, not only with the desire to expand our empire's territories but mainly out of a pious and religious devotion to spread the gospel of our Lord Jesus Christ, have diligently and at great expense facilitated the establishment of large colonies of the English nation in various parts of the world that are completely uninhabited or occupied by barbarous peoples who have no knowledge of divine worship. We, wishing to provide a remedy for the peace and stability of these people, and having great confidence in your faith and wisdom, justice, and prudent discretion, have appointed you, the aforementioned Archbishop of Canterbury, Lord Keeper of the Great Seal of England, the Archbishop of York, etc., along with any five or more of you as our Commissioners; and to you, and any five or more of you, we grant and entrust the power for the governance and safety of the said colonies, whether drawn from the English nation to those parts or that will be drawn in the future, to make laws, constitutions, and ordinances pertaining either to the public state of these colonies or their private benefit; and regarding the lands, goods, debts, and succession in those parts, and how they shall conduct themselves regarding foreign princes and their people, or how they shall treat us and our subjects, whether in any foreign parts whatsoever, or on the seas in those areas, or on their return sailing home; or which may pertain to ecclesiastical governance or the care of souls among the people living there and engaging in trade in those parts; by determining appropriate portions arising from tithes, offerings, and other matters there, according to your sound judgments in political and civil matters; and by having the advice of two or three bishops for the settlement, creation, and management of the business, for determining necessary ecclesiastical and clergy portions, which you shall cause to be called and claimed by you. And to establish provisions against the violation of those laws, constitutions, and ordinances by imposing penalties and fines, imprisonment if there is cause, and that the severity of the offense warrants it, including deprivation of office or life as appropriate. With the power also (with our consent) to remove and dismiss the governors or rulers of those colonies for reasons deemed lawful by you, and to appoint others in their place; and to require an account of their rule and governance, and those you find culpable, either by removal from their position or by imposing a fine on their goods in those parts to be levied, or banishment from those provinces in which they have governed or otherwise to dismiss according to the gravity of the offense. And to appoint judges and political and civil magistrates for civil matters under the authority and structure that you five or more shall find suitable. And judges and magistrates for ecclesiastical matters and under the authority and structure which you five or more, along with the bishops’ representatives (appointed by the Archbishop of Canterbury for the time being), shall find suitable; and to establish courts, both ecclesiastical and civil, for judgment; to determine the forms and manner of proceedings in the same; and of appeals from them in matters and cases both criminal and civil, personal, real, and mixed, and to their seats of justice, what may be equitable and well-ordered, and what crimes, faults, or excesses, of contracts or injuries ought to belong to the ecclesiastical court, and what to the civil court and seat of justice.

Provided never ye less, yt the laws, ordinances, & constitutions of this kinde, shall not be put in execution, before our assent be had therunto in writing under our signet, signed at least, and this assente being had, and ye same publikly proclaimed in ye provinces in which they are to be executed, we will & com̅and yt those lawes, ordinances, and constitutions more fully to obtaine strength and be observed[FA] [543]shall be inviolably of all men whom they shall concerne.

Provided nonetheless, the laws, ordinances, and constitutions of this type shall not be enforced until we have given our written approval under our seal, duly signed. Once this approval is secured and publicly proclaimed in the regions where they are to be enforced, we will command that these laws, ordinances, and constitutions gain full force and be upheld by all individuals they affect.

Notwithstanding it shall be for you, or any 5. or more of you, (as is afforsaid,) allthough those lawes, constitutions, and ordinances shalbe proclaimed with our royall assente, to chainge, revocke, & abrogate them, and other new ones, in forme afforsaid, from time to time frame and make as afforesaid; and to new evills arissing, or new dangers, to apply new remedyes as is fitting, so often as to you it shall seeme expediente. Furthermore you shall understand that we have constituted you, and every 5. or more of you, the afforesaid Archbishop of Counterburie, Thomas Lord Coventrie, Keeper of ye Great Seale of England, Richard, Bishop of Yorke, Richard, Earle of Portland, Henery, Earle of Manchester, Thomas, Earle of Arundale & Surry, Edward, Earell of Dorsett, Francis Lord Cottinton, Sr Thomas Edmonds,[FB] knighte, Sr Henry Vane, knight, Sr Francis Windebanke, knight, our comissioners to hear, & determine, according to your sound discretions, all maner of complaints either against those collonies, or their rulers, or govenours, at ye instance of ye parties greeved, or at their accusation brought concerning injuries from hence, or from thence, betweene them, & their members to be moved, and to call ye parties before you; and to the parties or to their procurators, from hence, or from thence being heard ye full complemente of justice to be exhibted. Giving unto you, or any 5. or more of you power, yt if you shall find any of ye collonies afforesaid, or any of ye cheefe rulers upon ye jurisdictions of others by unjust possession, or usurpation, or one against another making greevance, or in rebelion against us, or withdrawing from our alegance, or our comandments, not obeying, consultation first with us in yt case had, to cause those colonies, or ye rulers of them, [544]for ye causes afforesaid, or for other just causes, either to returne to England, or to comand them to other places designed, even as according to your sounde discretions it shall seeme to stand with equitie, & justice, or necessitie. Moreover, we doe give unto you, & any 5. or more of you, power & spetiall com̅and over all ye charters, leters patents, and rescripts royall, of ye regions, provinces, ilands, or lands in foraigne parts, granted for raising colonies, to cause them to be brought before you, & ye same being received, if any thing surrepticiously or unduly have been obtained, or yt by the same priviledges, liberties, & prerogatives hurtfull to us, or to our crowne, or to foraigne princes, have been prejudicially suffered, or granted; the same being better made knowne unto you 5. or more of you, to com̅and them according to ye laws and customs of England to be revoked, and to doe such other things, which to ye profite & safgard of ye afforesaid collonies, and of our subjects residente in ye same, shall be necessary. And therfore we doe com̅and you that aboute ye premisses at days & times, which for these things you shall make provission, that you be diligente in attendance, as it becometh you; giving in precepte also, & firmly injoyning, we doe give com̅and to all and singuler cheefe rulers of provinces into which ye colonies afforesaid have been drawne, or shall be drawne, & concerning ye colonies themselves, & concerning others, yt have been interest therein, yt they give atendance upon you, and be observante and obediente unto your warrants in those affaires, as often as, and even as in our name they shall be required, at their perill. In testimoney wherof, we have caused these our letters to be made pattente. Wittnes our selfe at Westminster the 28. day of Aprill, in ye tenth year of our Raigne.

Notwithstanding, it will be up to you, or any 5 or more of you (as mentioned earlier), even though these laws, constitutions, and ordinances will be proclaimed with our royal approval, to change, revoke, and abolish them, and to create new ones in the same manner, from time to time, as needed; and to address new issues or dangers by applying suitable remedies whenever you find it necessary. Furthermore, you should know that we have appointed you, and any 5 or more of you, including the Archbishop of Canterbury, Thomas Lord Coventry, Keeper of the Great Seal of England, Richard, Bishop of York, Richard, Earl of Portland, Henry, Earl of Manchester, Thomas, Earl of Arundel & Surrey, Edward, Earl of Dorset, Francis Lord Cottington, Sir Thomas Edmonds,[FB] knight, Sir Henry Vane, knight, and Sir Francis Windebanke, knight, as our commissioners to hear and resolve, according to your sound discretion, all kinds of complaints against those colonies, or their rulers or governors, at the request of the aggrieved parties or concerning accusations brought regarding injuries from either side, and to summon the parties before you; and to provide full justice to the parties or their representatives, from either side, after hearing them. We grant you, or any 5 or more of you, the authority that if you find any of the aforementioned colonies or their chief rulers unjustly claiming jurisdiction over others, or causing grievances, or rebelling against us, or withdrawing from our allegiance or commands, without first consulting us in such cases, you may cause those colonies, or their rulers, [544] for the aforementioned reasons, or other just causes, to either return to England or to be commanded to other designated locations, as it seems appropriate to you according to equity, justice, or necessity. Additionally, we give you, and any 5 or more of you, special authority over all the charters, letters patent, and royal rescripts of the regions, provinces, islands, or lands abroad, granted for the purpose of establishing colonies, to bring them before you; and upon review, if any privileges, liberties, or prerogatives have been improperly or unduly obtained, or if those privileges have caused harm to us, our crown, or foreign princes, you should command that they be revoked according to the laws and customs of England, and take any other necessary actions for the profit and safety of the aforementioned colonies and our subjects residing therein. Therefore, we command you to diligently attend to the aforementioned matters at times you will schedule for these tasks; we also firmly instruct all chief rulers of the provinces where the aforementioned colonies have been or shall be established, and concerning the colonies themselves, as well as others who have an interest in them, to attend to you and be observant and obedient to your directives in these matters, as often as required, under penalty of their own risk. In witness whereof, we have caused these letters to be made public. Witness ourself at Westminster on the 28th day of April, in the tenth year of our reign.

By write from ye privie seale,
Willies.
Anno Dom: 1634.

INDEX.


Index

  • Earthquake in 438, 437.
  • Eaton, Francis, 533, 538.
  • Eaton, Samuel, 533, 538.
  • Eaton, Sarah, 533, 538.
  • Eaton, Theoph., 504, 513, 525.
  • Elizabeth, Queen, 7.
  • Ely, seaman of Mayflower, 533.
  • Endicott, John, arrival of, with patent for Massachusetts, 286-314.
    • Letter to Governor Bradford, 315, 442.
  • English, Thomas, seaman on the Mayflower, 533, 539.
  • Episcopius, 28.
  • Ewangsos, an Indian, 523.
  • Exeter jail, 303.
  • Jackson, Thomas, executed, 432.
  • James, a physician, 434.
  • James I., 13.
  • James, ship, 192.
  • Jeffrey, Sergeant, 328.
  • Jenemo and Wipelock, 523.
  • Johnson, Rev. Francis, 48, 49.
  • Johnson, Mr., 330, 332.
  • Johnsone, alderman, 47.
  • Jonas, 525.
  • Jones, captain of the Discovery, 153.
  • Jones, captain of the Mayflower, 83.
  • Quarles, Wm., 256.

FOOTNOTES:

[A] The Hon. Charles Francis Adams.

The Honorable Charles Francis Adams.

[B] Lib. 2 Chap. 22.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Book 2 Chapter 22.

[C] In the text, parentheses are used frequently, apparently in place of commas. For this reason, many are omitted in the reprint.

[C] In the text, parentheses are used often, seemingly instead of commas. Because of this, many are left out in the reprint.

[D] Acts & Mon: pag. 1587. editi: 2.

[D] Acts & Mon: pg. 1587. ed.: 2.

[E] Ens: lib: 6. Chap. 42.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Ens: lib: 6. Ch. 42.

[F] Pag. 421.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ p. 421.

[G] A note of the author at this place, written subsequent to this portion of the narrative, on the reverse pages of his History.

[G] A note from the author here, written after this part of the story, on the back pages of his History.

[H] All these and subsequent passages are quoted from the Geneva version of the Bible.

[H] All these and the following passages are quoted from the Geneva version of the Bible.

[I] Em: meter: lib: 25. col. 119.

[I] Em: meter: lib: 25. col. 119.

[J] The reformed churches shapen much neerer ye primitive patterne then England, for they cashered ye Bishops with al their courts, cannons, and ceremoneis, at the first; and left them amongst ye popish tr.... to c̅h wch they pertained. (The last word in the note is uncertain in the MS.)

[J] The reformed churches are much closer to the original model than England, as they got rid of the Bishops along with all their courts, laws, and ceremonies from the very start; and left them among the popish traditions to which they belonged. (The last word in the note is uncertain in the manuscript.)

[K] Goulden booke, &c.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Goulden book, etc.

[L] Sr Robert Nanton.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Sir Robert Nanton.

[M] Note.—O sacred bond, whilst inviollably preserved! how sweete and precious were the fruits that flowed from ye same, but when this fidelity decayed, then their ruine approached. O that these anciente members had not dyed, or been dissipated, (if it had been the will of God) or els that this holy care and constante faithfullnes had still lived, and remained with those that survived, and were in times afterwards added unto them. But (alass) that subtill serpente hath slylie wound in himselfe under faire pretences of necessitie and ye like, to untwiste these sacred bonds and tyes, and as it were insensibly by degrees to dissolve, or in a great measure to weaken, ye same. I have been happy, in my first times, to see, and with much comforte to injoye, the blessed fruits of this sweete communion, but it is now a parte of my miserie in old age, to find and feele ye decay and wante therof (in a great measure), and with greefe and sorrow of hart to lamente & bewaile ye same. And for others warning and admonnition, and my owne humiliation, doe I hear note ye same.

[M] Note.—O sacred bond, while faithfully preserved! How sweet and precious were the fruits that flowed from it, but when that faithfulness faded, their ruin approached. O that these ancient members had not died or been scattered, if it had been God's will, or that this holy care and constant faithfulness had still lived and remained with those who survived and were later added. But alas, that cunning serpent has slyly weaved himself in under fair pretenses of necessity and the like, to untie these sacred bonds and ties, and as it were, gradually and insensibly dissolve, or significantly weaken, them. I have been fortunate, in my early days, to see and greatly enjoy the blessed fruits of this sweet communion, but now, in my old age, it is part of my misery to find and feel the decay and lack of it (to a great extent), and with grief and sorrow in my heart to lament and mourn it. And for others’ warning and admonition, and my own humility, I hereby note the same.

[The above reflections of the author were penned at a later period, on the reverse pages of his History, at this place.]

[The author’s thoughts written later on the back pages of his History, here.]

[N] Bishops.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bishops.

[O] Mr. Tho: Weston, &c.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mr. Tho: Weston, &c.

[P] Yowthers in the manuscript, an illegibly written word, doubtless intended for "ye others."

[P] Yowthers in the manuscript, a word that’s hard to read, was probably meant to be "you others."

[Q] This word is enclosed in brackets in the manuscript.

[Q] This word is in brackets in the manuscript.

[R] In Governor Bradford's Collection of Letters, these subscribers are thus wrote out at length: Samuel Fuller, William Bradford, Isaac Allerton, Ed. Winslow.—Prince.

[R] In Governor Bradford's Collection of Letters, the subscribers are listed as follows: Samuel Fuller, William Bradford, Isaac Allerton, Ed. Winslow.—Prince.

[S] June 11. O. S. is Lord's day, and therefore 't is likely the date of this letter should be June 10, the same with the date of the letter following.—Prince.

[S] June 11. O.S. is Sunday, so it's likely that the date of this letter should actually be June 10, which matches the date of the following letter.—Prince.

[T] He was a minister.

He was a pastor.

[U] Of some 60 tune.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ About 60 tunes.

[V] Heb. 11.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Heb. 11.

[W] This was about 22. of July.

This was around July 22.

[X] It was well for them yt this was not accepted.

[X] It was good for them that this was not accepted.

[Y] This letter is omitted in Governor Bradford's Collection of Letters.Prince.

[Y] This letter is not included in Governor Bradford's Collection of Letters.Prince.

[Z] In Governor Bradford's Collection of Letters, this is Edward Southworth.—Prince.

[Z] In Governor Bradford's Collection of Letters, this refers to Edward Southworth.—Prince.

[AA] He was governour in ye biger ship, & Mr. Cushman assistante.

[AA] He was governor on the bigger ship, and Mr. Cushman was his assistant.

[AB] I thinke he was deceived in these things.

[AB] I think he was mistaken about these things.

[AC] This was found true afterward.

This was confirmed later.

[AD] In the manuscript it is "strive dayly," but a pen has been drawn through the latter word.

[AD] In the manuscript, it says "strive daily," but the latter word has been crossed out.

[AE] For Governor Bradford's list of passengers in the Mayflower, see Appendix, No. I.

[AE] For Governor Bradford's list of passengers on the Mayflower, check the Appendix, No. I.

[AF] Because yey tooke much of yt fishe ther.

[AF] Because they caught a lot of that fish there.

[AG] Epist: 53.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Letter: 53.

[AH] Act. 28.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Act. 28.

[AI] Deu: 26. 5, 7.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Deu: 26:5, 7.

[AJ] 107 Psa: v. 1, 2, 4, 5, 8.

[AJ] 107 Psa: v. 1, 2, 4, 5, 8.

[AK] Which was this author him selfe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This was the author himself.

[AL] Page 17.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Page 17.

[AM] Thing in the manuscript

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Thing in the document

[AN] She came ye 9. to ye Cap.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ She arrived at the Cap.

[AO] Nay, they were faine to spare ye shipe some to carry her home.

[AO] No, they had to save some of the cargo to bring her home.

[AP] Yeeled in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Yeeled in the manuscript.

[AQ] Adventures in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adventures in the manuscript.

[AR] I know not wch way.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I don’t know which way.

[AS] Adventures in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adventures in the document.

[AT] See how his promisss is fulfild.

[AT] Look how his promise is fulfilled.

[AU] But ye [he] left not his own men a bite of bread.

[AU] But you [he] didn't leave his own men a crumb of bread.

[AV] The number is repeated in the Ms.

[AV] The number is repeated in the manuscript.

[AW] Mr. Hunter writes, "Here is an error in Bradford's pagination. He passes from 79 to 90. No part of the manuscript is here lost." 79 is repeated in the paging.

[AW] Mr. Hunter writes, "There’s a mistake in Bradford's page numbering. He goes from 79 to 90. No part of the manuscript is missing here." 79 is repeated in the page numbering.

[AX] Wth in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wth in the manuscript.

[AY] They in the MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ They in the doc.

[AZ] I may not here omite how, notwithstand all their great paines & industrie, and ye great hops of a large cropp, the Lord seemed to blast, & take away the same, and to threaten further & more sore famine unto them, by a great drought which continued from ye 3. weeke in May, till about ye midle of July, without any raine, and with great heat (for ye most parte), insomuch as ye corne begane to wither away, though it was set with fishe, the moysture wherof helped it much. Yet at length it begane to languish sore, and some of ye drier grounds were partched like withered hay, part wherof was never recovered. Upon which they sett a parte a solemne day of humilliation, to seek ye Lord by humble & fervente prayer, in this great distrese. And he was pleased to give them a gracious & speedy answer, both to their owne, & the Indeans admiration, that lived amongest them. For all ye morning, and greatest part of the day, it was clear weather & very hotte, and not a cloud or any signe of raine to be seen, yet toward evening it begane to overcast, and shortly after to raine, with shuch sweete and gentle showers, as gave them cause of rejoyceing, & blesing God. It came, without either wind, or thunder, or any violence, and by degreese in yt abundance, as that ye earth was thorowly wete and soked therwith. Which did so apparently revive & quicken ye decayed corne & other fruits, as was wonderfull to see, and made ye Indeans astonished to behold; and afterwards the Lord sent them shuch seasonable showers, with enterchange of faire warme weather, as, through his blessing, caused a fruitfull & liberall harvest, to their no small comforte and rejoycing. For which mercie (in time conveniente) they also sett aparte a day of thanksgiveing. This being overslipt in its place, I thought meet here to inserte ye same.

[AZ] I won't overlook how, despite all their hard work and effort, and their great hopes for a big harvest, the Lord seemed to thwart them and threatened even more severe famine. A major drought lasted from the third week in May until around the middle of July, with little rain and intense heat for most of that time. As a result, the corn began to wither, even though it was planted with fish, which helped it quite a bit. Eventually, it started to suffer greatly, and some of the drier fields became parched like dried hay, some of which never recovered. In response, they set aside a solemn day of humility to seek the Lord through humble and fervent prayer during this great distress. He graciously and quickly responded to their prayers, amazing both them and the nearby Indians who lived among them. Throughout the morning and most of the day, the weather was clear and very hot, with no clouds or signs of rain. Yet by evening, it began to get overcast, and shortly after, it rained with such sweet and gentle showers that they had cause to rejoice and bless God. The rain came without any wind, thunder, or violence, and gradually increased in abundance until the earth was thoroughly wet and soaked. This revival surprisingly brought back the withered corn and other crops, which was wonderful to see and left the Indians astonished. Afterwards, the Lord sent them timely showers and alternating periods of warm weather that, through His blessing, resulted in a fruitful and generous harvest, bringing them great comfort and joy. For this mercy, they later set aside a day of thanksgiving at an appropriate time. Since this was missed in its place, I thought it was fitting to include it here.

[The above is written on the reverse of page 103 of the original, and should properly be inserted here. This passage, "being overslipt in its place," the author at first wrote it, or the most of it, under the preceding year; but, discovering his error before completing it, drew his pen across it, and wrote beneath, "This is to be here rased out, and is to be placed on page 103, wher it is inserted."]

[The above is written on the reverse of page 103 of the original, and should properly be inserted here. This passage, "being overlooked in its place," the author initially wrote most of it under the previous year; but upon realizing his mistake before finishing it, he crossed it out and wrote below, "This is to be removed and placed on page 103, where it is inserted."]

[BA] On.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ On.

[BB] I. R.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ I. R.

[BC] This proved rather, a propheti, then advice.

[BC] This turned out to be more of a prophecy than just advice.

[BD] Contend in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Argue in the manuscript.

[BE] In MS. also 145.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In manuscript also 145.

[BF] In MS. also 146.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ In MS. also 146.

[BG] He dyed afterwards at Bristoll, in ye time of the warrs, of ye sicknes in yt place.

[BG] He died later in Bristol, during the time of the wars, from the sickness that was there.

[BH] With her flages, & streamers, pendents, & wastcloaths, &c.

[BH] With her flags, streamers, pendants, and waste cloths, etc.

[BI] And is repeated in the MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ And is repeated in the manuscript.

[BJ] Adventures in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Adventures in the manuscript.

[BK] He means Mr. Robinson.

He means Mr. Robinson.

[BL] But this lasted not long, they had now provided Lyford & others to send over.

[BL] But this didn't last long; they had now arranged for Lyford and others to be sent over.

[BM] It is worthy to be observed, how ye Lord doth chaing times & things; for what is now more plentifull then wine? and that of ye best, coming from Malago, ye Cannaries, and other places, sundry ships lading in a year. So as ther is now more cause to complaine of ye excess and ye abuse of wine (through mens corruption) even to drunkennes, then of any defecte or wante of the same. Witnes this year 1646. The good Lord lay not ye sins & unthankfullnes of men to their charge in this perticuler.

[BM] It's noteworthy to see how the Lord changes times and things; for what is more plentiful now than wine? And that of the best quality, coming from Malaga, the Canaries, and other places, with various ships loading throughout the year. So there is now more reason to complain about the excess and misuse of wine (due to human corruption), even to the point of drunkenness, than about any shortage of it. Witness this year 1646. May the good Lord not hold the sins and ungratefulness of men against them in this particular.

[BN] This was John Oldome & his like.

[BN] This was John Oldome and others like him.

[BO] Mr. Westons men.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mr. Weston's men.

[BP] Notabe in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Notable in MS.

[BQ] Plin: lib: 18. chap. 2.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Pliny: book 18, chapter 2.

[BR] Of whch were many witneses.

Of which there were many witnesses.

[BS] Jer. 41. 6.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Jer. 41:6.

[BT] 121 is repeated in the paging of the original.

[BT] 121 is repeated in the pages of the original.

[BU] Inurious in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Inurious in MS.

[BV] Receive in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Get in the manuscript.

[BW] This was Lyford himselfe.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ This was Lyford himself.

[BX] Is it not in the MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Isn’t it in the MS.

[BY] Bet- in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Bet- in MS.

[BZ] If I mistake not, it was not much less. [30li in the manuscript.]

[BZ] If I'm not mistaken, it wasn't much less. [30li in the manuscript.]

[CA] First written as in the text, then altered to standerss.

[CA] First written as in the text, then changed to standerss.

[CB] Note.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Note.

[CC] Here occurs another error in the paging of the original; 142 is omitted.

[CC] Here there's another mistake in the original page numbering; 142 is missing.

[CD] Below are the names of the adventurers subscribed to this paper, taken from Bradford's Letter-Book, 1 Mass. Hist. Coll., III. 48; being forty-two in number. The names of six of these persons are found subsequently among the members of the Massachusetts Company, viz. John White, John Pocock, Thomas Goffe, Samuel Sharpe, John Revell, and Thomas Andrews. Mr. Haven, who edited the Records of the Massachusetts Company, is of opinion that the first person on the list is the celebrated clergyman of Dorchester, the reputed author of the Planter's Plea. Emnu. Alltham is probably the same person named in the Council Records, under date January 21. 1622-3: "Emanuel Altum to command the Pinnace built for Mr. Peirce's Plantation." Smith speaks of "Captaine Altom" as commanding this vessell, but Morton says the name of the master of the Little James was Mr. Bridges, who it appears was drowned at Damariscove, in March, 1624. See Coll. of the Amer. Antiq. Soc., III. 26, 62, Preface; Felt's MS. Memoranda from the Council Records; Smith's Generall Historie, p. 239; Morton's Memorial, p. 48.

[CD] Below are the names of the adventurers who subscribed to this paper, taken from Bradford's Letter-Book, 1 Mass. Hist. Coll., III. 48; totaling forty-two individuals. Six of these names later appear among the members of the Massachusetts Company: John White, John Pocock, Thomas Goffe, Samuel Sharpe, John Revell, and Thomas Andrews. Mr. Haven, who edited the Records of the Massachusetts Company, believes that the first person on the list is the well-known clergyman from Dorchester, who is said to be the author of the Planter's Plea. Emnu. Alltham is likely the same person mentioned in the Council Records dated January 21, 1622-3: "Emanuel Altum to command the Pinnace built for Mr. Peirce's Plantation." Smith refers to "Captaine Altom" as commanding this vessel, but Morton states that the master of the Little James was Mr. Bridges, who reportedly drowned at Damariscove in March, 1624. See Coll. of the Amer. Antiq. Soc., III. 26, 62, Preface; Felt's MS. Memoranda from the Council Records; Smith's Generall Historie, p. 239; Morton's Memorial, p. 48.


John White,
John Pocock,
Robert Kean,
Edward Bass,
William Hobson,
William Penington,
William Quarles,
Daniel Poynton,
Richard Andrews,
Newman Rookes,
Henry Browning,
Richard Wright,
John Ling,
Thomas Goffe,
Samuel Sharpe,
Robert Holland,
James Sherley,
Thomas Mott,
Thomas Fletcher,
Timothy Hatherly,
Thomas Brewer,
John Thorned,
Myles Knowles,
William Collier,
John Revell,
Peter Gudburn,
Emnu. Alltham,
John Beauchamp,
Thomas Hudson,
Thomas Andrews,
Thomas Ward,
Fria. Newbald,
Thomas Heath,
Joseph Tilden,
William Perrin,
Eliza Knight,
Thomas Coventry,
Robert Allden,
Lawrence Anthony,
John Knight,
Matthew Thornhill,
Thomas Millsop.


John White,
John Pocock,
Robert Kean,
Edward Bass,
William Hobson,
William Penington,
William Quarles,
Daniel Poynton,
Richard Andrews,
Newman Rookes,
Henry Browning,
Richard Wright,
John Ling,
Thomas Goffe,
Samuel Sharpe,
Robert Holland,
James Sherley,
Thomas Mott,
Thomas Fletcher
Timothy Hatherly,
Thomas Brewer,
John Thorned,
Myles Knowles
William Collier
John Revell,
Peter Gudburn,
Emnu. Alltham,
John Beauchamp,
Thomas Hudson,
Thomas Andrews,
Thomas Ward,
Fria, Newbald
Thomas Heath,
Joseph Tilden,
William Perrin,
Eliza Knight,
Thomas Coventry,
Robert Allden,
Lawrence Anthony,
John Knight
Matthew Thornhill,
Thomas Millsop.

[CE] The orthography of some of these words differs from the modern way of spelling them; and we have no means of ascertaining the accuracy of Bradford's copy from the original letter. This passage may be rendered thus:—

[CE] The spelling of some of these words is different from how we spell them today; and we have no way of checking whether Bradford's copy is accurate compared to the original letter. This passage can be interpreted as:—

"Noble, worshipful, wise, and prudent Lords, the Governor and Councillors residing in New Plymouth, our very dear friends:—The Director and Council of New Netherland wish to your Lordships, worshipful, wise, and prudent, happiness in Christ Jesus our Lord, with prosperity and health, in soul and body."

"Noble, respected, wise, and discerning Lords, the Governor and Councillors living in New Plymouth, our dear friends:—The Director and Council of New Netherland wish you, esteemed and wise Lords, happiness in Christ Jesus our Lord, along with prosperity and good health, both in spirit and body."

[CF] Nov. 6. 1627. Page 238. [Reference is here made to the page of the original manuscript.]

[CF] Nov. 6, 1627. Page 238. [This refers to the page of the original manuscript.]

[CG] 155 omitted in original MS.—Com.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 155 omitted in original MS.—Com.

[CH] Another leter of his, that should have bene placed before:—

[CH] Another letter of his that should have been placed earlier:—

We cannot but take notice how ye Lord hath been pleased to crosse our proseedings, and caused many disasters to befale us therin. I conceive ye only reason to be, we, or many of us, aimed at other ends then Gods glorie; but now I hope yt cause is taken away; the bargen being fully concluded, as farr as our powers will reach, and confirmed under our hands & seals, to Mr. Allerton & ye rest of his & your copartners. But for my owne parte, I confess as I was loath to hinder ye full confirming of it, being ye first propounder ther of at our meeting; so on ye other side, I was as unwilling to set my hand to ye sale, being ye receiver of most part of ye adventurs, and a second causer of much of ye ingagments; and one more threatened, being most envied & aimed at (if they could find any stepe to ground their malice on) then any other whosoever. I profess I know no just cause they ever had, or have, so to doe; neither shall it ever be proved yt I have wronged them or any of ye adventurers, wittingly or willingly, one peny in ye disbursing of so many pounds in those 2. years trouble. No, ye sole cause why they maligne me (as I & others conceived) was yt I would not side with them against you, & the going over of ye Leyden people. But as I then card not, so now I litle fear what they can doe; yet charge & trouble I know they may cause me to be at. And for these reasons, I would gladly have perswaded the other 4. to have sealed to this bargaine, and left me out, but they would not; so rather then it should faile, Mr. Alerton having taken so much pains, I have sealed with ye rest; with this proviso & promise of his, yt if any trouble arise hear, you are to bear halfe ye charge. Wherfore now I doubt not but you will give your generallitie good contente, and setle peace amongst your selves, and peace with the natives; and then no doubt but ye God of Peace will blese your going out & your returning, and cause all yt you sett your hands unto to prosper; the which I shall ever pray ye Lord to grante if it be his blessed will. Asuredly unless ye Lord be mercifull unto us & ye whole land in generall, our estate & condition is farr worse then yours. Wherfore if ye Lord should send persecution or trouble hear, (which is much to be feared,) and so should put into our minds to flye for refuge, I know no place safer then to come to you, (for all Europ is at varience one with another, but cheefly wth us,) not doubting but to find such frendly entertainmente as shall be honest & conscionable, notwithstanding what hath latly passed. For I profess in ye word of an honest man, had it not been to procure your peace & quiet from some turbulent spirites hear, I would not have sealed to this last deed; though you would have given me all my adventure and debte ready downe. Thus desiring ye Lord to blesse & prosper you, I cease ever resting,

We can’t help but notice how the Lord has decided to hinder our efforts and has caused many disasters to happen to us because of that. I believe the main reason for this is that we, or many of us, aimed for different goals than God’s glory; but now I hope that reason has been removed, as the deal has been fully completed, as far as our abilities allow, and confirmed under our signatures and seals, to Mr. Allerton and the rest of his and your partners. For my part, I admit that while I was reluctant to obstruct the full confirmation of it, being the one who first proposed it at our meeting, I was also equally unwilling to attach my signature to the sale, as I was the recipient of most of the investments, a secondary cause of much of the commitments; and additionally, one who was more threatened, being more resented and targeted (if they could find any angle to justify their malice) than anyone else whatsoever. I can honestly say I know of no just reason they ever had, or have, to do that; nor will it ever be shown that I have wronged them or any of the investors, knowingly or willingly, even a penny in the expenditure of so many pounds in those two years of trouble. No, the only reason they harbor resentment against me (as I and others believe) was that I would not side with them against you and in the matter of the Leyden people. But as I didn’t care then, I care little now about what they can do; yet I know they can cause me charges and troubles. For these reasons, I would have gladly persuaded the other four to sign this deal and leave me out, but they would not; so rather than let it fail, Mr. Allerton having put in so much effort, I have signed with the rest; with this proviso and promise from him, that if any trouble arises here, you are to share half the costs. Therefore, I trust that you will provide your generality with good satisfaction and establish peace among yourselves and with the natives; and then surely the God of Peace will bless your going out and your returning and allow all that you set your hands to to prosper; which I will always pray that the Lord grants if it is His blessed will. Surely unless the Lord shows mercy to us and the whole land in general, our circumstances are far worse than yours. Therefore, if the Lord should send persecution or trouble here (which is a serious concern), and therefore put it in our minds to flee for refuge, I know of no place safer than to come to you, (for all of Europe is in conflict with one another, especially with us), not doubting that I would find such a friendly welcome that would be honorable and fair, despite what has recently happened. For I assure you, on the word of an honest man, had it not been to secure your peace and quiet from some turbulent spirits here, I would not have signed this last agreement; even if you would have given me all my investment and debt upfront. Thus, desiring the Lord to bless and prosper you, I remain,


Your faithfull & loving friend,
to my power,
James Sherley.


Your loyal and loving friend,
to the best of my ability,
James Sherley.


Des: 27.


Des: 27.

[The above letter was written on the reverse of page 154 of the original manuscript.]

[The above letter was written on the back of page 154 of the original manuscript.]

[CI] Peag.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Peag.

[CJ] 1629, May 25, the first letter concerning the former company of Leyden people.—Prince.

[CJ] May 25, 1629, the first letter about the previous group of people from Leyden.—Prince.

[CK] 1629-30, March 8th, the second letter concerning the latter company of Leyden people.—Prince.

[CK] 1629-30, March 8th, the second letter about the Leyden group.—Prince.

[CL] This word is here substituted for recovering in the manuscript, on the authority of Bradford's Letter-Book.

[CL] This word is here replaced with recovering in the manuscript, based on information from Bradford's Letter-Book.

[CM] This paragraph is written on the reverse of the page immediately preceding, in the original manuscript.

[CM] This paragraph is written on the back of the page right before it in the original manuscript.

[CN] Fractions in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Fractions in the document.

[CO] Thomas Willett.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Thomas Willett.

[CP] 177 is omitted in MS.

[CP] 177 is excluded in the manuscript.

[CQ] Oporto, called by the Dutch Port a port.

[CQ] Oporto, known by the Dutch as Port a port.

[CR] Hubbard, on page 101, notices the execution of Billington as taking place "about September" of this year. "The murtherer expected that, either for want of power to execute for capital offences, or for want of people to increase the plantation, he should have his life spared; but justice otherwise determined, and rewarded him, the first murtherer of his neighbour there, with the deserved punishment of death, for a warning to others." The first offence committed in the colony was by Billington, in 1621, who, for contempt of the Captain's lawful command, with opprobious speeches, was adjudged to have his neck and heels tied together. Prince, I. 103, from Bradford's pocket-book.

[CR] Hubbard, on page 101, notes that Billington's execution happened "around September" of this year. "The murderer thought that, either due to a lack of authority to execute capital punishments, or because there weren't enough people to grow the settlement, he would have his life spared; but justice had other plans, and punished him, the first murderer of his neighbor there, with the death he deserved, as a warning to others." The first crime committed in the colony was by Billington in 1621, who, for defying the Captain's lawful orders and using insulting language, was sentenced to have his neck and heels tied together. Prince, I. 103, from Bradford's pocket-book.

[CS] This paragraph was written on the reverse of page 180 of the original manuscript, near this place.

[CS] This paragraph was written on the back of page 180 of the original manuscript, close to this spot.

[CT] Wth in manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 5th in manuscript.

[CU] This was about ye selling ye ship in Spaine.

[CU] This was about you selling your ship in Spain.

[CV] They were too short in resting on Mr. Hatherleys honest word, for his order to discharg them from ye Friendship's accounte, when he and Mr. Allerton made ye bargane with them, and they delivered them the rest of the goods; and therby gave them oppertunitie also to receive all the fraight of boath viages, without seeing an order (to have such power) under their hands in writing, which they never doubted of, seeing he affirmed he had power; and they both knew his honestie, and yt he was spetially imployed for their agente at this time. And he was as shorte in resting on a verball order from them; which was now denyed, when it came to a perticuler of loss; but he still affirmed the same. But they were both now taught how to deale in ye world, espetially with marchants, in such cases. But in ye end this light upon these here also, for Mr. Allerton had gott all into his owne hand, and Mr. Hatherley was not able to pay it, except they would have uterlie undon him, as ye sequell will manifest.

[CV] They were too quick to rely on Mr. Hatherley's honest word regarding his order to release them from the Friendship's account when he and Mr. Allerton made the deal with them, and they handed over the rest of the goods. This also gave them the chance to collect all the freight from both voyages without a written order granting them such authority, which they had never doubted since he insisted he had the power. They both trusted his honesty, knowing he was specifically employed as their agent at that time. He was also quick to accept a verbal order from them, which was later denied when it came to addressing a particular loss, but he continued to assert the same. However, they had both now learned how to navigate the world, especially with merchants in such cases. Ultimately, this cast light on the situation for them as well, since Mr. Allerton had taken everything into his own hands, and Mr. Hatherley was unable to pay unless they wanted to completely ruin him, as the outcome will clearly show.

[CW] This comission is abused; he never had any for shuch end, as they well knew, nether had they any to pay this money, nor would have paid a peny, if they had not pleased for some other respecte.

[CW] This commission is misused; he never intended it for such a purpose, as they all knew, nor did they have any money to pay this amount, and they wouldn't have paid a penny if it weren't for some other reason.

[CX] o in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ o in MS.

[CY] The last two words not found in the MS. but obviously intended.

[CY] The last two words aren't in the manuscript but were clearly meant to be there.

[CZ] About ye Whit-Angell they all mette at a certaine taverne in London, wher they had a diner prepared, and had a conference with a factore aboute selling of her in Spaine, or at Port a porte, as hath been before mentioned; as Mr. Hatherley manifested, & Mr. Allerton could not deney.

[CZ] About ye Whit-Angell, they all met at a certain tavern in London, where they had dinner prepared and discussed with an agent about selling her in Spain, or at Port a porte, as mentioned before; as Mr. Hatherley showed, and Mr. Allerton could not deny.

[DA] Mr. Winslow deposed, ye same time, before ye Govr afore said, &c. that when he came into England, and the partners inquired of ye success of ye Whit Angell, which should have been laden wth bass and so sent for Port. of Porting-gall, and their ship & goods to be sould; having informed them that they were like to faile in their lading of bass, that then Mr. James Sherley used these termes: Feck, we must make one accounte of all; and ther upon presed him, as agente for ye partners in Neu-England, to accepte ye said ship Whit-Angell, and her accounte, into ye joynte partner-ship; which he refused, for many reasons; and after received instructions from New-Engl: to refuse her if she should be offered, which instructions he shewed them; and wheras he was often pressed to accept her, he ever refused her, &c.

[DA] Mr. Winslow stated at the same time, before the Governor mentioned, that when he arrived in England, and the partners asked about the success of the Whit Angell, which was supposed to be loaded with bass and sent from the Port of Portugal, and their ship and goods to be sold; after informing them that they were likely to fail in loading the bass, Mr. James Sherley remarked: "Well, we must account for everything;" and then insisted that he, as the representative for the partners in New England, accept the Whit Angell and her accounts into the joint partnership; which he refused for many reasons. He later received instructions from New England to refuse her if she was offered, which he showed them; and although he was often pressed to accept her, he always declined.

[DB] So as a while before, wheras their great care was how to pay the purchase, and those other few debts which were upon them, now it was with them as it was some times with Saule's father, who left careing for ye Asses, and sorrowed for his sonn. 1. Sam. 10. 2. So that which before they looked at as a heavie burthen, they now esteeme but a small thing and a light mater, in comparison of what was now upon them. And thus ye Lord oftentimes deals with his people to teach them, and humble them, that he may doe them good in ye later end.

[DB] So, not long ago, their main concern was how to pay for the purchase and a few other debts they had. Now, it was similar to the situation faced by Saul's father, who stopped worrying about the donkeys and instead mourned for his son. 1. Sam. 10. 2. What they previously saw as a heavy burden, they now viewed as a small matter, especially compared to what they were currently facing. And so, the Lord often interacts with His people to teach and humble them, so that in the end, He can do them good.

[DC] This word is obscure in MS.

[DC] This word is unclear in the manuscript.

[DD] The above paragraph was written on the reverse of page 188 of the original manuscript.

[DD] The paragraph above was written on the back of page 188 of the original manuscript.

[DE] The following account of Sir Christopher Gardiner, with the documents accompanying it, extending to page 357, does not appear in the text of the original manuscript,—having been perhaps inadvertently omitted,—but was written on the reverse of pages 189-191.

[DE] The following account of Sir Christopher Gardiner, along with the accompanying documents that go up to page 357, isn't included in the original manuscript's text—likely omitted by mistake—but was written on the back of pages 189-191.

[DF] That is, in the original manuscript.

[DF] That is, in the original manuscript.

[DG] Rea-in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Rea-in the manuscript.

[DH] This letter was written on the reverse of folio 192 of the original manuscript, and may be properly inserted here.

[DH] This letter was written on the back of page 192 of the original manuscript and can be appropriately included here.

[DI] March 22.

March 22.

[DJ] The skin was sold at 14s. and 15. ye pound.

[DJ] The skin was sold for 14 shillings and 15 pence.

[DK] Ther was cause enough of these feares, which arise by ye underworking of some enemies to ye churches here, by which this Com̅ission following was procured from his Matie. (See this paper in appendix, No. 11.)

[DK] There was plenty of reason for these fears, which come from the hidden efforts of some enemies of the churches here, leading to the following commission being obtained from his Majesty. (See this paper in appendix, No. 11.)

[DL] And ye skin at 14s.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ And yeah skin at 14s.

[DM] That is, "If you please."

[DM] That is, "If you don't mind."

[DN] The two paragraphs above were written on the reverse of folios 202 and 203 of the original manuscript, under this year.

[DN] The two paragraphs above were written on the back of pages 202 and 203 of the original manuscript, in this year.

[DO] Blank in the original.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Blank in the original.

[DP] They in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ They in the document.

[DQ] Before this word in the margin appears a capital N.

[DQ] Before this word in the margin is a capital N.

[DR] Not correctly cast; it should be 12530li.

[DR] Not correctly cast; it should be 12530li.

[DS] 119 in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 119 in MS.

[DT] Ther is little trust to be given to their relations in these things.

[DT] There is little trust to be placed in their relationships regarding these matters.

[DU] 120 in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 120 in MS.

[DV] Mr John Reinor.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Mr. John Reinor.

[DW] But by this means they did furnish them, & have still continued to doe.

[DW] But in this way, they provided for them and continue to do so.

[DX] Be in manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Be in draft.

[DY] But yey were carried to ye West-Indeas.

[DY] But they were taken to the West Indies.

[DZ] They in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ They in the draft.

[EA] But staid it till ye next year.

[EA] But wait until the next year.

[EB] And yet afterwards they laid claime to those parts in the controversie about Seacunk.

[EB] And yet afterward, they claimed those areas in the dispute over Seacunk.

[EC] Being about 40li.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Being about 40 miles.

[ED] And devided betweene them.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ And divided between them.

[EE] 130 in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 130 in MS.

[EF] Which is Charles River may still be questioned.

[EF] The validity of Charles River can still be challenged.

[EG] This was but to pretend advantage, for it could not be done, neither did it need.

[EG] This was just a fake benefit, because it couldn't be done, nor was it necessary.

[EH] Mr. Chancey came to them in ye year 1638. and staid till ye later part of this year 1641.

[EH] Mr. Chancey joined them in the year 1638 and stayed until the later part of 1641.

[EI] A leaf is here wanting in the original manuscript, it having been cut out.

[EI] A page is missing in the original manuscript; it has been removed.

[EJ] Exod: 21. 22. Deu: 19. 11. Num: 35. 16. 18.

[EJ] Exod: 21. 22. Deu: 19. 11. Num: 35. 16. 18.

[EK] "Confident"?

"Confident?"

[EL] 8 in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ 8 in MS.

[EM] Contic̅ in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Contic̅ in MS.

[EN] Solicitations in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Requests in MS.

[EO] This he means of ye first adventures, all which were lost, as hath before been shown; and what he here writs is probable at least.

[EO] This refers to the first adventures, all of which were lost, as has been mentioned earlier; and what he writes here is at least plausible.

[EP] Being the conclusion, as will be seen, of page 252 of the original.

[EP] This is the conclusion, as will be seen, of page 252 of the original.

[EQ] Perhaps write for wrote.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Maybe write for wrote.

[ER] The in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ The in the manuscript.

[ES] This was a misterie to them, for they heard nothing hereof from any side ye last year, till now ye conclution was past, and bonds given.

[ES] This was a mystery to them, because they hadn’t heard anything about it from anyone last year, until now that the conclusion was made and agreements were signed.

[ET] Substituted for sundry on the authority of the original MS. Records.

[ET] Replaced with various based on the original manuscript. Records.

[EU] Comander in the MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Commander in the MS.

[EV] Written 2 in MS.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Written 2 in Word.

[EW] Who dyed 3. of Octob. 1655.

Who dyed October 3, 1655.

[EX] The following memoranda are in a later hand.

No text provided to modernize. The following notes are written in a later handwriting.

[EY] Obviously intended for Cushman.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Clearly intended for Cushman.

[EZ] See page 381. This document was written on the reverse of folio 201 et seq. of the original manuscript, and for the sake of convenience is transferred to this place.

[EZ] See page 381. This document was written on the back of folio 201 and the following pages of the original manuscript, and for convenience, it has been moved here.

[FA] A superfluous and comes after "observed" in the manuscript.

[FA] A unnecessary and follows "observed" in the manuscript.

[FB] Edwards in the manuscript.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Edwards in the doc.

 

 

Transcriber's Note:

Spelling is inconsistent and is left unchanged from the original printing of this book. The following are some common examples of questionable text.

Spelling is inconsistent and is left unchanged from the original printing of this book. The following are some common examples of questionable text.

Page 16
ye not suffered to goe,
[they?]
Unchanged.

Page 16
you have not been allowed to go,
[they?]
Unchanged.

Page 24
any other riches whatsoever. And at lenght they came
[length?]
Unchanged.

Page 24
any other wealth at all. And finally they arrived
[length?]
Unchanged.

Page 41
of our company to adyone him selfe; to the care & discretion
[adyone] possibly ajoin?
Unchanged.

Page 41
of our company to anyone himself; to the care & discretion
[anyone] possibly join?
Unchanged.

Page 76
to rejecte ye vioage. Judge therfore we beseech you indiferently
[voiage?]
Unchanged.

Page 76
to reject the voyage. Judge therefore we kindly ask you without bias
[voyage?]
Unchanged.

Page 84
to proceede on her viage. Those that went bak were
[voiage?]
Unchanged.

Page 84
to continue on her journey. Those that went back were
[voiage?]
Unchanged.

Page 98
who were salvages; but they fled from them, & ran̄e
[savages?]
Unchanged.

Page 98
who were savages; but they fled from them, & ran
[savages?]
Unchanged.

Page 113
and anone cursing his felows, saing he had done this
[anone] anyone?
Unchanged.

Page 113
and anyone cursing his fellows, saying he had done this
[anyone] anyone?
Unchanged.

Page 156
and he would have borrowed a hh of corne of ye Indeans,
hh is probably hogshead. Both 'h's have a bar thru the ascender.
Unchanged.

Page 156
and he would have borrowed a hogshead of corn from the Indians,
which is probably what "hh" stands for. Both 'h's have a bar through the ascender.
Unchanged.

Page 208
somwaht blanke at it, but after some weeks, when
[somwaht?]
Unchanged.

Page 208
somewhat blank at it, but after some weeks, when
[somewhat?]
Unchanged.

Page 210
their doings & pactises hear; that it was evident they
[pactises?]
Unchanged

Page 210
their actions & practices here; that it was clear they
[practices?]
Unchanged

Page 214
this mischec̄ous [mischeēous] & most false slander: That because
Unable to tell from the image whether it is a 'c' or 'e'.
Left it as a c̄.

Page 214
this mischievous [mischeēous] & most false slander: That because
Unable to tell from the image whether it is a 'c' or 'e'.
Left it as a c̄.

Page 304
And think not with 50li. pound a yeare sent you over, to
Duplication of li and pound.
Unchanged

Page 304
And don't think that the 50li pounds you sent over each year are
just a duplication of li and pound.
Unchanged

Page 351
maister & ye rest of ye company were gone from
ye rather than ye here.
Unchanged.

Page 351
Master and the rest of your
group left from
here instead of from you.
Unchanged.

Page 371
of ye season, and the fear ye Indans were in of
[Indans?]
Unchanged.

Page 371
of the season, and the fear the Indians had of
[Indians?]
Unchanged.

Page 391
and ye English Collonies, to right and defend them selves
[fight?]
Unchanged.

Page 391
and the English Colonies, to defend themselves
[fight?]
Unchanged.

Page 416
knew to be an-English man, as also those yt were
Odd use of hyphen.
Unchanged.

Page 416
knew to be an English man, as well as those yet were.
Odd use of hyphen.
Unchanged.

 

 



Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!